《The Glimpse of My Past》


 CHAPTER 1:DISCLAIMER | PROLOGUE

    PROLOGUE


    I didn¡¯t know where these men would take me and what was their sole purpose in abducting me. They just blindfolded my eyes and dragged me inside whatever car they have. As the rope began to hurt my wrists behind my back, fear suddenly crept me out while raising panic about what would be my fate in their hands.


    Estimating them to be about five, I couldn¡¯t help but cringe when some fingers ran through my arms as if they were caressing every inch of my skin. Theirughter seemed to be the start of my filthy misfortune like hell was just right in the corner ready to attack me. I kept on struggling and screaming until they covered my mouth with a foul-smelling cloth that made me feel dizzy. After a few seconds, I lost consciousness.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I woke up with something on top of my body. Soon enough, I realized that it wasn¡¯t actually something¡­ it was someone. Someone¡¯s head was resting on my chest, sniffing throughout. I no longer had a blindfold on my eyes, but my mouth was covered with something that prevented me to scream all out loud. I tried my best to squirm, but my hands were also tied to the headboard of the bed, making me feel so restless.


    The surroundings were so dark that I couldn¡¯t see anything. Even the face of the man who was currently on top of me was so vague that I could not even see him. But there was one thing I was sure of, he waspletely out of his mind-a crazy person. I got shocked when his body began to move, removed the cover from my mouth, cupped my face, and kissed my lips without even uttering a single word. The kisses were light at first until he bit me harder.


    Even though I was struggling and fighting to be free, I could not stand him. Apart from the fact that my hands were tied, my body seemed to be too exhausted to fight as well. I was shivering in dread and beads of sweat were covering me. Soon after, I realized that this man drank alcohol based on the reeking smell of his breath and the sour taste of his lips.


    His violent kisses eventually softened, until it became intricate again. His tongue wanted to open my mouth but I didn¡¯t let him do that. He paused for a while until his two hands slid down to grasp my breasts before he effortlessly tore my blouse.


    ¡°P-Please¡­ d-don¡¯t do this. I beg you!¡± My voice was shaking while pleading for him-silently praying that he would realize some sense not to continue the mortal sin that he was about to do. I could feel nothing but blind terror. I ended up hoping that everything was not actually happening and was only a cruel joke.


    He did not speak and just removed the remaining cloth that covered my breasts.


    He was full of lust and with my condition now, I could do nothing to fight back. So tonight, it was all the end for me. This stranger would get my most valued treasure¡­ and this nightmare would surely change my life forever.


    DISCLAIMER


    Any reproduction, distribution, or usage of this work in whole or excerpt form, in any online or offline media, using technology now known or hereafter invented including photocopying, mobile technology, and recording are all forbidden without written and signed permission from the author.


    The story is written in English and contains mature scenes not suitable for seventeen years old and below. All characters and events in this book are products of the author¡¯s imagination and have no rtion to any namesake. All incidents in this body of work are entirely fictional and are in no way rted to anyone who is known or unknown to the author.


    giarism is a crime and therefore, punishable byw.


    Copyright, Nihc Ronoel


    All Rights Reserved 2020

 CHAPTER 2:THE POLE DANCER

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    The examination week would start tomorrow. As usual, my brain was empty because it was quite hard for me to study. It was myst year in college. I had to pass the eight exams with theplex pre-board test and two thesis defenses. It was like finding a needle in the haystack, but those would finallyplete my course in ountancy.


    It was indeed satisfying to think that in just a little time, I would be able to fulfill my goals one by one, most especially my dreams for my family. They were my inspirations on each passing day. They were the reason why giving up was never an option for me, so I just kept on getting up in life¡¯s every battle.


    Life was difficult and painful. It was and of suffering, not to mention that it was indeed unfair. But after all, I chose to be optimistic. Everything would change depending on how you viewed life, and I was not the kind of person that would focus on problems. I focused on the solutions.


    Just a little more patience, Diane.You can do it! You will graduate on time.


    It was hard to be a college student in the morning and a dancer at night¡­ but we were not born with a silver spoon, so I had to be a working student. Earning money was my topmost priority, and that was the reason why I had to study and work at the same time. Oftentimes, I had almost no sleep at all, but I just lived with it because I had to save money for the future.


    Besides, I had two siblings who were studying too: one in fourth-year high school, and the other one was in grade six. We were young when our father left us-I was only twelve by then. Ever since our father died, Mom had gotten ill, and she would sometimes be bedridden. Somehow, I was still grateful that Dad was a police officer, and he left us with our own house to live in. At least, it had lessened our overall expenses.


    Honestly, I did not want to be a club dancer. But that was the only night job that apart from helping me to provide for my siblings to study, was also able to continue Mom¡¯s daily medication needs.


    She has high blood pressure, and that illness used to attack her almost every week. It was hard to be the eldest, but for their sake, I was willing to sacrifice and do everything. I could get tired, but giving up should never be included in my vocabry. If I gave up, what about them? My siblings were too young to suffer, and I didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    A little sway of unting curves from my gorgeous body means nothing because the customers would not be able to see my face. They could only watch me while dancing on the stage, but they did not have the authority to touch me. I was wearing a mask here in the club, so they would not be able to know me except for the staff here.


    Aunt Lucy, the owner of the club, was my Mom¡¯s college buddy, and that was our terms before I signed the contract before I became a dancer here. I should not be also included in the girls who lured themselves on the table, and I would not wear any scantily-d clothes that would reveal every inch of my skin.


    Some people would say that I was very demanding, knowing that I was the one asking for a job, but I was conservative. Not all club dancers were paid to go and fuck with customers. I wasn¡¯t counted in those go-all-the-way dancers. I was different and would be forever convicted to my principle-that would be giving my body to the man I loved.


    Although many customers liked me to be at their tables, I would not give in to their amends. Even if they were ready to spend millions of tips, I still ignored them. Someone once approached me and offered me a golden pair of ne and wristwatch for a one-night stand, but I ended up walking out. I was on the verge of smashing his face around.


    But above all these, I allowed one avid customer to talk to me, and that was none other than Leandro.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°riz, you are next!¡± I heard Martina shouted at the dressing room door.


    I just nodded while taking care of my things and segregating the other dancer¡¯s outfits as if it was my responsibility. While some were keepers, other dancers here were such a mess when it came to their dresses and shoes. A variety of glittering clothes, sandals, and boxes of makeup were scattered all over the floor, so it was difficult to look for their specific things, most especially when they needed those.


    Here at Lucy¡¯s Club, we were not allowed to reveal our real names. It was in favor of me to fully hide my identity. That Martina who called me? Her real name was Maria Bettina, and she was the only one who doesn¡¯t like me here. It was because Aunt Lucy always favored me, even though I had so many requests.


    Anyway, riz was my second name, and I didn¡¯t know what was her trip to always call me by my real name-when my nickname here should be ire. Sometimes, I would just ignore her andugh at her secretly, but there was one time that I confronted and asked her what her problem was. She said nothing but continued to be a bully. She was so insecure.


    Martina had so many issues in life! She never ran out of issues. Even though it was a small issue starting from losing her cheap face powder, she would like to make it a bigger one. Aside from me, she would also bully the new dancers and waitresses in the club. But I guessed I was the one who she loathed the most more than anyone.


    The main reason? Because I was sexier and much younger than her. My hair was shinypared to her dull hair full of bleach, breakage, and split ends. Also, Martina liked Leandro ever since-that no matter how hard I tried to deny and forget about it, I knew for a fact that he liked me.


    From the dressing room, I went to the course that would take me to the stage. I seemed to be doing a fashion show ramp while the spotlight and the eyes of the customers were only focused on me.


    Of course, perverted guys would look at me like I was a piece of meat, but I always ended up snubbing them since that was what they could just do. After all, they could only look at my body. They could never im me.


    Wearing my ck mask, short ripped-denim shorts that fitted my long thighs, four-inch high heels that I gotfortably used to wear while dancing, and a silver cropped-top sleeveless, I positioned myself in the middle of the stage and began to sway in a piece of seductive music. My shoulder-length hair was slightly curled at the bottom and freely loose over my shoulder, which added heat to my already sultry look.


    I grabbed the pole and started to bend, dance, and spin around it. Pole dancing was my mastery, and my delicate skin seemed to be always harmonizing with it. This was one of the main reasons why most customers liked me. Pole dancing was new in their eyes, and because I was the only one doing pole dancing here, they could never get enough of me.


    But as much as everyone here dared to woo me and win my heart, I did not even fall into one of them. Not even Leandro, because I only considered him as a friend.


    Leandro James Evangelista was a twenty-five-year-old young businessman of this generation. At his age, he was undeniably a very sessful one while managing his own business.


    Handsome. Hardworking. Wealthy. Those were the perfect words to describe him. You would never be ashamed to introduce Leandro to your family and friends. He was the type of guy who was unquestionably good-looking-someone who seemed to be the boy-next-door type and a matin¨¦e heartthrob. As in, I could say that Leandro was indeed a boyfriend material.


    But despite everything, I didn¡¯t like him. I just couldn¡¯t like him.


    You can¡¯t force your heart to like someone just because they like you, right?


    I didn¡¯t know the reason why. Perhaps, it was because my radar could sense a bit of his arrogance-most especially when he opened his mouth to boast about the things he already achieved in life. What I didn¡¯t like the most was conceited. He might just treat me like a trophy that he won in a contest when he introduced me to his family and friends.


    Some other girls might like Leandro right away. But for me? I didn¡¯t feel a little bit about him every time we were together, aside from being a friend. There was no such thing as an incredible spark and a strange leap over the chest. There were no butterflies in the stomach, and I could not feel that I was on cloud nine whenever I see him. I didn¡¯t feel that way about him. Just casual. It was just right.


    I knew that I was looking for something else, and I had not seen it yet. It was something people say that you would automatically feel when youid eyes on that special someone. Maybe, it was an entric heartbeat that would make everything around youpletely stop.


    Minutes went by in a blur, I did not realize that my dance number was finally over. I guessed my position above the pole took a little while longer. I carefully slid down, conditioned myself to stand straight, smiled, and bowed to the audience. Loud apuse soon followed.


    Going backstage and about to get straight to the dressing room, someone suddenly grabbed my right wrist and quickly pulled me into the darker side that was less visible to anyone passing by from that corner. I got scared, making my heart lurch.

 CHAPTER 3:AT THE BACKSTAGE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°ire, can we talk?¡± A familiar voice asked.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s just you, Leandro. You¡¯ve startled me.¡± I smiled¡­ half-anxious, and half-surprised. Even Leandro did not know my real name, and I had no intention of revealing that to him.


    Although I didn¡¯t like him, I still tried to be nice to him as much as possible. For me, he was still a friend that I had to properly deal with. After all, we had been friends for two years. But I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that it was awkward for him to just grab me without a word and pulled me into this dark corner.


    ¡°When will you give your ¡®yes¡¯ to me?¡± He asked me straight to the point and as if his eyes were glued at me.


    My forehead creased into a furrow. Wait, what?


    That made me avert my gaze because I did not know how to look at him. In the first ce, I never allowed him to court me. Right from the start, I already made it clear that all I wanted to do with him was entirely friendship-nothing more and nothing less.


    But why would he bother to ask such a question when he already knew the answer?


    Leandro was only making it hard for me because he was very enthusiastic and persistent in pursuing me as if giving up would never be an option. That alone made me feel sick about him.


    Suddenly, my head hurt so I closed my eyes and heaved a deep sigh. This was one of his qualities I truly disliked about him. He always had this maniptive attitude that was not easy to get along with. He was undoubtedly possessive, and there was no question to that.


    He was almost perfect, but what made him a major turn-off was his obsession and controlling attitude that suffocated me whenever I was with him. He was choking me, and if it was already the worst part, how much more if he already became my boyfriend? He might lock me up in the house.


    And the way how he was grasping me right now? He looked like someone who would never ept any defeat. He seemed to be owning me when I didn¡¯t want to be owned by anybody. For Leandro, everything he liked was something he could surely own, and no one could ever take that away from him. I wasn¡¯t a thing he could possess anytime he wanted.


    ¡°Wait, Leandro¡­¡± I appealed.


    As I gently removed my hand from him because it quite hurts due to the intensity of his grip, I sweated with fear. He would like to hold me again, but I backed away from him.


    ¡°Right from the start, haven¡¯t I dered that you don¡¯t have to expect anything from me? I don¡¯t want to be rude, but what I could only give you was entirely friendship. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologetically told him.


    There was a hint of sadness in his eyes, but his ego was screaming more. Besides, it would be better for me to p him with the truth than for him to expect a lie. I didn¡¯t want him to rely on something that would never happen. I didn¡¯t want him to assume that what we have was mutual understanding because it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead. I have to time out early,¡± I bade him goodbye.


    I turned around and started to step away from him, but I felt that he still followed me until he grabbed my left arm-causing me to face him again. It was a bit tighterpared to the previous one, and with my rosy-white skin, I was sure that my arm would turn red from his grip. It made me bite my lower lip.


    ¡°Leandro!¡± I fidgeted. He was almost crushing my bones.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like me, ire? What is it that you dislike about me, and I will soon change it? I just don¡¯t get it. You know what? There are so many girls out there who are prettier and more professional than you, but I only want you. I could datewyers and even the highest-paid celebrities, but I still keep on thinking about you. It was still you.¡±


    He seemed to swallow a lump on his throat as his Adam¡¯s apple went up and down before he continued, ¡°Please, ire¡­ please! Allow me to be your boyfriend, and I will take you out of this club right now. I will support you financially to the point that you no longer need to work your ass just to earn money. I will pay for your siblings¡¯ tuition fees and even for your Mom¡¯s medication needs. I promise to do anything, ire. I will love you until the end, just say yes!¡± He pleaded with frowns all over his forehead.


    But the way he said those words was telling me that hemands more than he pleases.


    I shook my head out of frustration. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy, Leandro¡­ and I especially do not have to depend on anyone for me to put food on the table. I don¡¯t need someone who will pay for my family¡¯s needs because it was indeed my responsibility. So please, just let me go.¡± I tried to be at ease as much as possible.


    Trying to pull my arm away from him, he did not even want to loosen his clutch on it. My legs were wobbly with fear about what he was doing to me, but I couldn¡¯t show him my fragility.


    So, I used that as an opportunity to continue what I wanted to tell him even though it might break him in the end. ¡°What you are doing to me right now makes me want to hate you, Leandro. For the umpteenth time, I¡¯ll tell you this-I only liked you as a friend.¡±


    ¡°And just like what you have said, you¡¯re right! Many girls outside this club are way much prettier, sexier, more educated, and some were even rich like you. So why me, Leandro? Why bother to waste your time with a dancer like me when you can have awyer girlfriend in just a snap of your fingers? You can even choose between an actress and an elite businesswoman-the kind of girlfriend that you can be proud of in front of everyone! So please, let me go¡­ you¡¯re hurting me,¡± I said thest three words meekly.


    As I begged for him, he finally let go of my arm. I worriedly looked at it because I was sure that it became reddish, even though I could not see it clearly due to the darkness lurking around this ce.


    Leandro fixed his necktie first, then looked at me straight in the eyes. ¡°I will try to kill my feelings for you, ire¡­ but I can¡¯t promise not to follow you ever again. I have eyes and ears everywhere. That way, I¡¯m going to protect you whether you like it or not!¡± Those were hisst words before he turned around and finally left.


    What is he talking about? So, he follows me wherever I go?


    Dread crept me up as my heart hammered inside my chest. I could not help but be nervous about thest words he dered. Leandro had been my friend for two years that I had been working here at Lucy¡¯s Club, and I didn¡¯t want that friendship to go to waste just because of his one-sided feelings.


    Treating him as a friend, I let him see my face underneath the mask and also shared with him some personal matter about me. It includes how I was working damn real hard in order to provide for my family¡¯s needs. He was nice and understanding at first, but he was a lot different now. I couldn¡¯t imagine how his selfish love, or should I say, his obsession made him such a monster. He had his own definition of love and affection, which was far from the true meaning of those words.


    Ever since he realized that he doesn¡¯t only think of me as a friend, the realization also hit me that I was no longerfortable every time I was with him. It would sometimes make me think about what he was capable of doing, especially when we were just the two of us together.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Well, I quite didn¡¯t know the meaning of hisst words, and I didn¡¯t want to give a big deal out of his actions, but his words just gave me the creeps. I just closed my eyes trying to dismiss everything that he confessed to me.


    Not in the mood to take away the mask on my face, I still removed it. I was on my way to the corridor where the dressing room could be found when suddenly, my attention was caught by the mysterious shadow of a man who seemed to be looking in my direction.


    Inarrowed my eyes trying to figure out who that man was.


    ¡°Leandro?¡±

 CHAPTER 4:ADMIRER OR STALKER

    Leandro¡¯s P. O. V.


    She became the love of my life ever since Iid my eyes on her. Realizations soon hit me that I did not have to say those words to ire or better known as Diane. I did not mean to scare her or anything, I just wanted her to know that I would be always here for her-guarding her silently.


    Giving up on her was never an option, and I would not ept any defeat no matter what. I would never give her up, and I was willing to fight with anyone who would block my way to get her heart. I would always protect her in ways I knew, and I would never leave her alone. Other people would not understand me, but I adored Diane so much as if she was on a pedestal.


    Yes. I already knew her name right from the start. Dayanara riz Rivera. But I just chose to ride on whatever trip she had-whether she wanted to use a fake name or not-because even if I turned the world upside down, I knew in my heart that she was the only woman I ever wanted.


    I experienced dating a lot of famous personalities all my life. Some of them were even invinciblewyers and renowned actresses in America, but I still came back here and looked for Diane.


    If raising hell can prove how much I admire her, I can do that. I will do anything for her because I love Diane so much!


    Staying here in our mansion, getting rxed while sitting on our European-styled sofa with my feet on the center table, I was drinking wine to warm up. I could never get tired of looking at Diane¡¯s lovely and seductive photos stored on my cellr phone. As a result, my body felt a lot hotter. I suddenly got burned with desires and intense pleasure.


    I took some of the photos myself, most especially when she sexily danced on the stage. My already big crotch would even be superior at the thought of how she could turn me on with her glorious moves. But most of the photos were taken by the person I ordered to monitor her-someone who used to report her every action. True to my words, I had eyes and ears everywhere.


    Reminiscing the first day I saw her, I could not help but smile while remembering how I made some moves for her to notice me. I was a graduating student then at the Quego del Mar Exclusive School for Business and Finance-a prestigious and private university just opposite the Quego del Mar Public University where Diane attended. She was a freshman way back then, and I was taking care of my graduation requirements.


    If falling in love at first sight was the correct term, then I must admit, that was what happened to me the first time I saw hering out of the gate of their school. Even though I had a girlfriend before, I could not help but get attracted to Diane¡¯s small face matched with a moderate-tip nose.


    Her cheeks were rosy-white even though she was not wearing makeup at all. Her lips were naturally red-luscious enough for me to own from night until dawn. Not only that, but her breasts were bigger than the usual size that was too obvious from her all-white uniform. I guessed I would never get enough of her.


    She was the whitest, fairest, prettiest, and the sexiest of all women I had ever seen. Not to mention her about five feet and seven inches height of a beauty queen-too far from my short girlfriend in five feet. I just could not get rid of that one before because she was always doing great at satisfying me in the bed, most especially every time that she would do me a deep throat, swallowing my every release.


    If I could go back to my first year in college, I would have done that. Why would I have to be four years older than Diane?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My course was Business Administration while Diane was studying ountancy. Although I was not diligent in studying way back then, I was very much willing to teach her because I had alreadypleted some of her subjects.


    Because I was a rich kid, and it was only normal that I had so many connections both inside and outside the campus, I immediately got her name. Diane-short for Dayanara riz. Her beautiful name matched how stunning her face had always been. But there was only one problem. Even inside their campus, Diane would not talk to any guy out there. She would only talk to them if they asked her to do their assignments for a fee.


    From what I had heard, she was indeed a man-hater, and that was the main reason why I got challenged even more. Those types of girls were even more challenging for me-the ones who were hard to get! Getting her was like an achievement of winning a golden trophy, most especially with the thought that she was still a virgin? Motherfucker, it only added more lust to my body!


    I might be vulgar the way how I was seeing her, but I would never touch Diane without her permission. There was no thrill in making love with her when she would not be able to scream my name while I was inside her. Although there were times I could not wait any longer, I wanted her to love me first.


    So that was why I made a n. I was sessful in getting her schedule and waited for her at the end of herst ss. Waiting for her for a long time in front of their school¡¯s gate got me a little impatient because I was never used to waiting, but then, I was willing to wait no matter how long it would take for me to get her heart.


    I first hung out at the store outside the campus and waited for her at the gate of their university. When I saw hering out of the gate, I hurriedly got up, brushed up my hair to look even more handsome, and prepared my props.


    After cing the soft drinks in the ss, I then walked intuitively to meet her¡­ until the two of us collided with each other.


    Damn, her skin was so smooth and soft! My mind screamed while urging me to touch her, but I dismissed my thoughts.


    As I was already expecting, the soft drinks were thrown away. But it should have been sshed on me. I did not expect that it would be streaked to Diane and only some drops would speckle on me. She ended up soaking wet in her white uniform, and my eyes could not avoid her healthy breasts that were almost seen through it.


    Stunned for a moment, I had to swallow. It was as if something had stuck in my throat as I felt my whole body suddenly heated up. Afraid that I might do something to her, I removed my eyes off her and gazed away. I felt my crotch inside my pants stiffened too. I could not control that it abruptly wanted toe out.


    Did not have an idea about what to do, I opened my mouth, but no words came out of it¡­ but fortunately, I was able to recover immediately.

 CHAPTER 5:CHASING DIANE

    Leandro¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I apologized. I reached out to her and immediately offered her my handkerchief. I always put perfumes all over my hanky to make sure it would smell good.


    God, she looks more exquisite up close! My brain could not help but shriek. My heart started beating faster because, at this moment, I just wanted to press my lips on hers.


    She did not speak. She looked at me for a second, but it was obvious that she was just holding herself back from getting angry. Instead of epting my hanky, she opened her bag, picked what I thought were tissues, and turned around while wiping the wet part of her chest. Then, she began to walk away.


    ¡°Miss, you were drenched. Are you sure you want to go home like that? You know what, I can offer you a ride. I can even take you home if you would let me,¡± I chased after her. My red sports car was only parked nearby so I could take her to their house anytime soon.


    I did not want to give up. If she was a man-hater, then I would make sure that she would still talk to me in any way possible.


    She remained as tight-lipped as ever and just continued to walk straight, following the course where jeepneys and other public transportations were piled up.


    Woah! This is what I want¡­ someone who would like to be chased around. Challenging!


    So, I followed her and walked beside her. ¡°Miss¡­ I¡¯m sorry, okay? I didn¡¯t mean what happened. By the way, I¡¯m Leand,¡± I introduced myself using my nickname because Leand sounded a bit like Diane. See the resemnce? Well, that was what I called Leandro¡¯s moves! I extended my right hand to her.


    Alright! This will be our start, Diane. I would be the happiest man on earth if I could hold your hand even just for a second.


    Diane stopped walking before she threw me a bored and irritated look. Her face was neutral, and I couldn¡¯t see any excitement in her expression. Wasn¡¯t she happy to see a strikingly handsome guy in front of her?


    She did not even lend time to nce over my hand that wanted to shake hands with her. It just became exhausted from waiting for her to ept it when I guessed I no longer had the chance in the first ce.


    ¡°I am not asking for your name, dude. Apology epted, okay? Now, get out of my way if you don¡¯t want me to report you to the police officer over there, that you are a good-for-nothing type of stalker! Do you want that?¡± She gritted her teeth towards me while pointing at the policeman a few meters away.


    Surprised by what she told me, I blinked my eyes because I could not believe her. She was unquestionably fierce and cranky. Because of that, I wasn¡¯t able to speak as if my overconfidence suddenly left me¡­ it became gradually low.


    I felt guilty because her usations against me being a stalker were true. But by correcting it furthermore, I would tell her that I was her handsome stalker! Yes, she forgot the word handsome here that should always be stuck with me.


    That soft drinks sucked! It should have been sshed at me so that she would be left with no other choice but to take care of me.


    When she stepped away from me again, I just let her go. That was enough for today, and I might not know what to do if she would get angrier with me if I would follow her ever again. I did not want to be embarrassed here to think that some people were already passing by.


    I didn¡¯t want Diane to be mad at me. I wanted her to love me.


    After graduation, we left the Philippines and flew to America. I studied Masters in Business Administration at Harston Corporate University for two years with my older brother. Like him, I worked hard to be an expert in the field of business before I set up my ownpany. It was a Manufacturing Company focused on the automobile andmercial parts.


    Of course, who would forget about meeting a lot of foreign chics? I was indeed good-looking, so it was only a natural thing for me to have a one-night stand with them. Some were even begging me to take them into my bed and ravage their bodies non-stop. But it all ended there¡­ I still could not stop thinking about Diane.


    If not all, most women in the States were no longer virgins. Myst girlfriend was only sixteen, and a six-year age gap was not a concern. She was elerated, and that earned her a spot in college real quick. I thought I already hit the jackpot of fucking a virgin because she kept on saying that she was one. But what the heck, she was not! At sixteen, I didn¡¯t even have a hard time getting inside her. Her pussy was a lot biggerpared to others.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Going back to the Philippines, I learned from my informant that Diane was working as a club dancer. I did not waste any moment, and even though I had only arrived at the airport after my twenty-four-hour flight from the States, I immediately went there to see her. Jetg does not affect me if I would be able to see Diane again.


    Although she was wearing a ck mask that covered half of her face, I knew for a fact that it was her-the woman who was effortlessly snaking her body on the pole. My veins immediately heated up when I saw her again as if having an intense fervor. She was on fire, and I did not care about getting burnt.


    Her already hour-ss-shaped figure got even better, her breasts became more voluptuous, and I guessed, her porcin-like skin had gotten smoother too-something I had always been eager to take a hold of.


    In an instant, I wanted to beat all the customers here who were looking at her like she was just a piece of meat. They were gazing at her as if their saliva would drop anytime soon. I was the only one who had the right to look at her that way. She could not go to other men because, for me, I owned her already. She was mine and nothing, or no one could ever take her away from me!


    I asked the bouncer where the owner of Lucy¡¯s Club was, and I immediately entered her office. I talked to her if I could table the masked woman, and there I found out that she does not want to entertain the customers at their tables-that her job here was just to be the pole dancer.


    The end of my lips curved into a smirk. Diane was still peevish. But I would make a way to break that imaginary wall that she built around her, and this time, failure would never be an option. I would make sure that I would be the only one who could sessfully table her among the customers and that¡­ she would only pay attention to me. Other customers would die out of envy.


    ¡°One hundred thousand pesos!¡± I offered to the club owner.


    ¡°Sir, she couldn¡¯t do it. I¡¯m sorry, feel free to choose someone else.¡± The woman named Lucy said. She bowed her head as she handed me a portfolio with different women profiles inside.


    My right palm made a loud bang on her office desk as my left hand threw the folder away. I loosened the necktie that seemed to be choking me.

 CHAPTER 6:LEANDRO鈥橲 THOUGHTS

    Leandro¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anybody else aside from her, you hear me? I will triple the price. Or do you want quadruple? Just tell me! Name your damn fucking price¡­ or you want to deal with one million pesos?¡± I told her. I tried to calm my voice, but my dominant attitude seemed toe out. I had very short patience that I wanted to bark.


    What Leandro wants, Leandro gets! And I cannot wait for another moment because I want Diane right away.


    Lucy immediatelyplied with my amends, and we went out of her office. She went to Diane who was still wearing her mask and was nowughing with the female bartender over the counter. She then whispered to her about what I wanted to happen-to table her.


    It took a long time before Diane looked in my direction. It was obvious from her actions that she did not want to entertain me at my table. I could feel that based on how she shook her head as a sign that she was refusing at all.


    Until I got surprised when in the end, she just nodded-ended up agreeing to the terms that Lucy had told her. She then went in my direction causing me to be suddenly confused and disorganized.


    ¡°H-Hi, have a s-seat.¡± I stuttered after fixing my hair that was not even unruly in the first ce.


    It was like I came back to being a shy teenager all of the sudden. I still could not believe the fact that she was in front of me ever again¡­ but it was all happening now. I motioned her to take a seat in front of me. Diane was indeed a head-turner that almost all customers¡¯ eyes were glued at us. If only I could tell her to sit on myp instead, I would have done that.


    ¡°H-Hello, sir. I¡¯m C-ire. What can I do for you?¡± she asked.


    She took her seat on the couch, as she elegantly crossed her legs afterwards. I did not know why, but I could sense a hint of nervousness in her tone. Maybe because this was her first time to entertain a customer at the table.


    My forehead slightly furrowed. But what the hell? Is this a different masked woman? But I was sure that she was indeed Diane. Wait¡­ ire, ire, ire¡­ oh, okay! ire mighte from riz, her second name.


    But what was her trip that she even had to change her name? Never mind, I would just ride on whatever she liked because she might walk away from me when I called her using her real name. After all, if using a fake name would protect her identity then I was all in for it.


    ¡°Nothing, Dia-ire. I just needed someone to talk to.¡± Oops, I almost got caught! ¡°Anyway, nice meeting you. I¡¯m Leandro,¡± I huskily introduced myself. I extended my right hand for a firm handshake, and that brought me back to my college memories. But this time, I was d that she epted it.


    I could not help but to somewhat squeeze her hand. Damn it, it was so soft! It was only a handshake, but my proud member already sky-rocketed. It hardened, and it made me feel ufortable that I wanted to fuck her right now. I would not mind spending a million for a night, I would just think that I invested in that club.


    And that was how my friendship with ire or Diane had officially started. The kind of friendship I forced myself to be in for a year until I could no longer take it and confessed to her my true feelings. She did not know how I was suppressing myself to kiss her every time our lips were only an inch apart. Every time we were together, I could not remember if there was a time in my life that I could be happier.


    I honestly wanted to hungrily kiss and ravage her luscious lips every time she was in front of me. I wanted to bring her to my bed, devour her body, and make her scream my name over and over again, as she came for her release. I did not have a long thread of patience, yet I wanted her to be my girlfriend first before I imed the right topletely own her.


    But she already rejected me from the start when I admitted my real feelings towards her-that I wanted us to be more than friends. She made herself clear that she did not want us to go beyond and she liked me just as a friend. I was the only one who kept on going to the club and still following her around-something she does not know about.


    I also found out that she was now a graduating student in college, and I was so proud of her. Diane¡¯s future boyfriend would be so lucky, and I would make sure to be that man. Perhaps, I would lie low for now and would just wait until her graduation. After that, I would insist again my feelings that I knew she might reject again, but I would keep on trying harder.


    As I had said, giving up was not an option for me. Now that I already had something more to be proud of? I would never stop pursuing her. I had waited a long time, so I would never waste this opportunity.


    You will only fall for me, Diane! Sooner orter, you will be mine¡­ only mine! I stared intently at my red wine.


    ¡°Well, I think my brother is too preupied right now, that he didn¡¯t even realize that I was standing here moments ago! Let me guess, is it because of a woman? Am I correct?¡± Someone¡¯s voice suddenly dragged me out of my reverie.


    Looking at the owner of the voice, I was surprised to see my brother, L. A., short for Liam Arthur. He was wearing ck pants and a long-sleeve white polo where the first three buttons were open on his chest.


    But what is he doing here?


    As far as I knew, he was still in Boston because his D¡¯ Jewelry Business was so popr there that he could not leave it alone. It boomed just a day when he opened it. The weird thing was the fact that he even named that business after his ex-girlfriend!


    Wait, when did he arrive here?


    ¡°Bro, when did you arrive?¡± I voiced out my thoughts. ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell me, I should have fetched you in the airport.¡± I stood up. We excitedly fist-bumped, then manly hugged each other.


    L. A. was only ahead for one year, but we looked very much alike. We were always mistaken as twins at social gatherings we used to attend together. He might be more muscr than me, but I knew for a fact that I was more fine-looking than him.


    ¡°Just a while ago but let¡¯s talkter, bro. I will rest first. Feel free to get some treats and souvenirs in my luggage. It was all in my car, and it even includes hand dumbbell weights for your muscles to grow. You¡¯re still skinny! How could you get yourself a girl?¡± He chuckled at me as I took my seat.


    ¡°You are quite conceited, bro! You can swallow all your muscles, but it won¡¯t ever change the fact that I was more handsome than you.¡± I threw him a pillow in the living room that he immediately caught before cing it back on the sofa.


    He was stillughing as he began to go upstairs to take a rest.


    We did not have any more siblings aside from the two of us, and I could say that we always got along in almost everything¡­ even with women. We were both handsome that women could not help but chase us.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But what was mine would always be mine. What was L. A.¡¯s would always be his. It was only a matter of who came first in the process.

 CHAPTER 7:EXCRUCIATING PAIN

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°P-Please¡­ d-don¡¯t do this. I beg you!¡± My voice was shaking while pleading for him-silently praying that he would realize some sense not to continue the mortal sin that he was about to do. I could feel nothing but blind terror. I ended up hoping that everything was not actually happening and was only a cruel joke.


    He did not speak and just removed the remaining cloth that covered my breasts. It seemed like nothing could stop him from sucking my right peak while his palm was doing its job to ravage the left.


    As his sticky tongue licked every part of me, I didn¡¯t have any choice but to shed tears and sob. He was full of lust and with my condition now, I could do nothing to fight back. So tonight, it was all the end for me. This stranger would get the most valued treasure that might lead me into a bottomless agony.


    He kissed me again and curled his fingers on my hair. He was no longer adding too much pressure on my lips, but should I be thankful for that? It seemed like he wasn¡¯t getting tired of it. He wasn¡¯t getting enough of me and just continued to destroy my body as much as he wanted. I cried silently, but the pain was screaming inside me about the situation I was in right now.


    I thanked God that I was still alive even though I kept on asking Him why this kind of horrible thing had to happen to me. If everything happens for a reason, I wanted to know why He chose me to experience this. Did I do something bad for Him to punish me like this? I wanted to understand why He would let me lose everything I cherished so much after all these years.


    Why me? Why does it have to be me?


    The man stopped kissing me. Then, he momentarily left my body to take off his clothes, and while he was undressing, I was trembling with fear. I could also feel a bit of contraction in my throat and shortness of breath. My heart pounded real fast as anxiety kept on tormenting me. Mixed emotions had enveloped my entire body, making me suppress a shiver that frightened me from head to toe.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Please, have some pity on me. My mother and my siblings are waiting for me. I promise, I-I will not report to the police that you kidnapped me. I¡¯ll just go home straight and sleep¡­ I will forget everything. Y-You can have my word, just get me out of here. Please¡­ I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Pleading while crying unstoppably, I couldn¡¯t stop myself but look at him and try to make a way to see even a slight glimpse of his face, but I was unsessful. If my hands were not tied on the headboard, I already rubbed my mmy palms to beseech him pathetically.


    If only I could kneel just for him to let me go, I would have done that too. I was hoping that he would soonprehend that what he was about to do right now was a crime, and this could cost him his entire life in jail. Hoping at thest moment that this tragic event would not continue to get the only thing I preserved for a long time and ruin my life in the process, I felt that my dreams were slowly shattering into pieces.


    And I was even more crushed when he did not listen to any of my pleas. He moved his head lopsidedly but did not even speak anything. After that, he took off my pants despite my extreme struggle.


    It felt like a quiver suddenly ran down through my nerves, causing my legs to automatically fly to his face. But no matter how many times I struck him with my feet, he did not mind it. I even hit him over the head, but he did not fall asleep although I used my remaining energy in kicking him so hard.


    Struggling seemed to have no help at all. I just got tired of it and eventually lost all my strength. My eyes were blurred with tears, my body was covered in sweat, and my exhausted mind was too weak to think anymore. I just wanted to end everything without feeling anything at all.


    ¡°Please¡­ stop,¡± I whispered meekly that was too quiet for him to hear. Being on the verge of hopelessness, I still prayed that he would change his mind at thest second and set me free.


    When I didn¡¯t move much as if my almost naked body was stuck on the bed, I knew that he was looking at me. Was he already getting his conscience back? Would he let go of me now?


    But I ended up wrong. I thought he was going to stop what he was doing, but it was only a misconception. He bent towards me as he gently stroked my legs that caused horror all over my body. The loathsome devil would no longer have a conscience at any angle.


    Later, his hands crawled up to my smooth thighs¡­ until those reached my delicate treasure. A part of me that only I could see, that only I could touch, would soon be ripped in the dark. The precious gem I treasured all my life would be taken away by this stranger in a split minute. My dreams would now all be gone because of this rapist.


    His coarse whisky tongue licked my thighs upward before sinking in between them for a moment. His face stayed on the private part that caused me to squirm. Then, he deliberately removed my panty that was covering my entire nakedness-the only cloth that separated my most hidden part and his face. After that, I could feel a finger shoving inside me, exploring my insides.


    When he was done, he stood up as I was already restless to move. Even though I could not see his face, I seemed to have memorized his figure. He was tall and had a muscr body built. Soon enough, he approached me again as if he was in a hurry. I could feel the burning heat of his body and the warmth of his breath on the crook of my neck. I guessed he was drunk andpletely out of his mind.


    For the umpteenth time, he brushed his lips on mine. Unlike before, now was a kind of kiss which seemed to be eager for love. I did not respond to any of his kisses because I was disgusted, I felt so used. I did not know how many times I turned my face to the other direction, just so our lips would not meet. I was tired and sick of him.


    For thest time, or I thought so, my tears streamed down my face with the bitter eptance of the darkest fate that would happen-a kind of torment that would forever haunt me. I closed my eyes and just wished for the bed to open and swallow me rather than to be imprisoned under my abductor¡¯s body.


    His lips went down to my neck and to my breasts which he squeezed tighter that caused me pain. Those trailed to my stomach, down to my belly, and to the most valued gem in between my legs. That caused me to let out a scream of panic, ¡°No! Please¡­ don¡¯t!¡±


    Not knowing why he had to do this to me, I was able to tussle a few more times with my remaining strength. I was able to kick him again, but I just couldn¡¯t fully fight and help myself free, since my wrists were tied to the bed.


    He ignored me, but he moved up to im my lips again as heid his left hand on my right jaw. At the same time, it seemed like his angry crotch was trying to intrude on my core with the help of his right hand. My legs moved intricately to prevent him from entering, but his pleasure was making him reach his lustful zone. Force uncontrolled.


    And because of that, we were both stunned.


    I was shocked when I felt the pang of difort caused by him essing and ripping my core-that one iparable and excruciating pain that slowly took away my womanhood. Perhaps, he was surprised when he felt that mine was still tight, but that didn¡¯t make him stop to do his callous and terrifying deed all over.

 CHAPTER 8:VAGUE TORMENTS

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    He made a series of deep thrusts andter on, all I could feel was him, stretching my nerves while pleasingly stabbing my body. My tears kept on rolling that I couldn¡¯t control them. What he was doing kept on shaking my whole being and cruelly ending my dreams.


    He continued pounding on top of me while letting out a few moans of satisfaction and relief. I didn¡¯t want to hear him with my eyes closed and my head slouched. I couldn¡¯t look at him overpowering with lust even though the surrounding was so dark. I had been trapped under his bulky body too many times. His pleasure increased and so his grip on me, making him reach the peak of his desire.


    It really hurts me physically, emotionally, and mentally. I was totally drained. I guessed it would ruin my entire life. After this, I would never want to live again. I would never look to the future the same way again.


    I opened my eyes, and he was still ravaging my body. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from crying, as my brown orbs were fixed on the ceiling I could not even see. As my virginity tore apart, he released something inside me while still thrusting non-stop. I didn¡¯t have a choice, what happened would surely leave me a horrible mark-one that could traumatize my past. A dark mark that would not be easily gone. With his every thrust, I continued to feel less of a woman.


    Now, I left with nothing. In just an instant, I lost my honor, purity, and dignity to a rapist. In just a matter of seconds, my future was ruined.


    I thought my suffering was over, but it was not. Although he untied my wrists from the headboard of the bed, I could feel nothing-my whole body seemed to be numb and disoriented. It came to a point where I no longer cared about what he would do to me next. That it would be better if he would just kill me so that this torture could finally end.


    He repeatedly imed my body that night as if he was not getting tired of it. When he got enough, he was panting while resting on top of me. He waited for his breathing to be steady before heid his body beside me, hugged me so tight like I was a piece of his possession until he fell asleep.


    Everything hurts now. Every damn little thing. It seemed like my body didn¡¯t belong to me anymore. Long after my tears had dried and mycerations put me into tatters, I no longer yearned to see the dawn.


    Quickly dragging myself away from the bed, I was out of breath as if I ran a thousand miles. That caused my whole body to profusely sweat. As I heaved a deep sigh of relief, I had released all the stiffness lurking inside my chest due to unfathomable nervousness.


    ¡°Oh! Thank, God. It was just a dream again!¡± I muttered while sullenly rubbing my forehead.


    I had been dreaming about that weird scenario for two years already. With so many explicit details, everything seemed to be true like it happened in real-life. It was the same nightmare that I did not know, norprehend, what was the real connection with me.


    Our mother was kind and understanding, but when I told her once about this kind of dream, she ended up scolding me. She suspected me of imaginingscivious acts and even used me that I might have already leveled up my performance in the club.


    She also med me for allegedly reading pocketbooks rted to sex and watching movies that contain pornography! I would end up smiling while convincing her that I would never do those kinds of things. Mom was nice, but sometimes, she was overreacting.


    So, even that nightmare would visit me a few more times, my mouth was zipped as I would not speak about it¡­ but it doesn¡¯t mean that it wasn¡¯t affecting me.


    There was no single day that I wasn¡¯t thinking about that dream. It was clear, but at the same time, vague. The scenes were always like that, and nothing changed even from the start. That dream would always make me question myself about a lot of things, like¡­


    Why do I keep on dreaming about it when my mind wasn¡¯t even obscene?


    Why would I dream about it when it didn¡¯t happen to me? And there was no chance I would prefer that rape to ever happen to me.


    ncing over my bedside table, I grabbed my cellr phone to look at the time. It was already six in the evening. I set aside my thoughts because I had to go to work. My duty was every Tuesday, Thursday, Saturday, and Sunday, from eight to ten in the evening. Today was Saturday. The two-hour duty plus the time I spentmuting were nothingpared to what I could earn for these hours.


    My head still hurts because we spent the night at the house of my ssmate and friend, Karen, to finish our thesis. We were three in the group, and the other one was Lorenz. It was just a documentary thesis for now, but the final defense would happen in the next term.


    The school administration had decided to implement a thesis for the first time in the ountancy course, and it was just too unlucky for us that it happened on our batch. I got home by ten in the morning, and I slept past one in the afternoon due to the extreme heat, although it was already September-the start of supposed to be cold ¡®ber¡¯ months.


    After dragging myself away from the bed, I went straight to myfort room. I bathed for almost an hour and prepared myself to go to work. Wearing a ck sleevelesscy top, I paired it with a white zer and faded blue pants.


    I have shoulder-length wavy hair and just let my strands fall freely while smiling at my reflection in the vanity mirror. Having been blessed withrge breasts at size 36B, as much as possible, I didn¡¯t wear anything that would potentially expose my cleavage. I just put on some face powder and lipstick, and I was all set.


    My room was located on the second floor of our bungalow house, and when I went downstairs, I went to Mom¡¯s bedroom first to check on her. It was a good thing that she was already sleeping soundly.


    After that, I went to the kitchen and ate the food that Mom had prepared for me-it was rice and fried chicken. Most likely, my two siblings were already done eating because there was a pile of dishes again in the sink. I ended up washing them because I didn¡¯t want to see anything dirty.


    I was about to leave when I saw David Cristoff in our small living room-he was one of my siblings. He was second to me, and our youngest was Denise Camille. All of our names began with the letters D and C. We couldn¡¯t me our mom though. Our mom, Cecille, might be really in love with Dominic, ourte father.


    ¡°I¡¯m currently running for the ss valedictorian, big sis!¡± he announced while winking at me.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really, Dave? Wow, that was indeed great news! You will surely get a full-schrship grant in college¡­ and of course, you should go to a better university than the Quego del Mar Public University. I¡¯m so proud of you!¡± I ecstatically told him. At the same time, I messed up his hair. It was already evening, yet his hair was still gelled and on posture as if he would court a girl by this time.


    At least, the hard feeling of studying and working at the same time was somehow lessened because of what my brother had told me. It was such a nice feeling that my siblings were not rebel and disobedient, even though they could sometimes forget to wash the dishes. Because of that, my headache suddenly left me, and I was ready to enjoy working again. David would soon step into college, so I had to earn more money and continue to do my best.


    Of my two siblings, only David knew that I was a club dancer. I let him know the situation, and despite his young age, he quickly understood it. I also promised him that once I graduated from college, I would stop working in the club and would be one of the sought-after ountants in the country.


    He would like to stop going to school to help me with work, but that was one of the things that I would never allow him to do. I told him that he could do that when he finished college too.


    On the other hand, Denise was too young to understand these kinds of things. Maybe, time woulde that I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it alone, that was why I didn¡¯t have the right toin about going to work. I had to save for her future¡­ for their future.

 CHAPTER 9:DIANE鈥橲 SIBLINGS

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Hey, sis! Can you stop it?¡± David whined while fixing his hair that I slightly ruined. I smelled my right hand, and my nose creased upon smelling that the hair wax he used seemed to be stuck on it.


    ¡°Why? What about it? Can I no longer caress my brother? Hmpft! It was about time to sleep, so do you still need to fix your hair like that?¡± I wanted tough, but I chose to pout my lips to signify that I was quite fretting over his reaction. ¡°Please be honest to me, David. Are you courting someone?¡± I asked after.


    Denise unexpectedly appeared out of nowhere and interfered with our conversation. ¡°Big bro already has a girlfriend, big sis! Believe me, he even went to that girl¡¯s house,¡± she divulged to me while her round eyes seemed to dte and grow much bigger than usual.


    Then, I threw David some menacing stares and spoke to him seriously. ¡°Hey, David Cristoff! Why don¡¯t you focus first on your studies before you decide to have a girlfriend? The odds will be greater that instead of being the valedictorian, you will end up going back to being a fourth-year high school student! Can¡¯t you see? I don¡¯t even have time for that so-called love life, and here you are, trying to precede me? Stop thinking about that love life, okay? After all, that can wait. Are we clear?¡± I sermonized him.


    ¡°Did you really believe Denise, sis? Helena is not my girlfriend! She was so peevish and couldn¡¯t evenst a day without avoiding me. She always tended to walk out! And one more thing, I went to their house because we had to work on our Annual Camp project. That¡¯s it, nothing more and nothing less!¡± David¡¯s face flushed as he tried to exin his side. Yet, he sounded too defensive. I couldn¡¯t stop him from growing up. My brother looked more of a teen now.


    ¡°Mom was already asleep. Have you ensured that she took her medicine on time?¡± I changed the topic.


    ¡°Yes, sis. Do you still have doubts about me? You know that you can count on me for such things.¡± David nodded at me, but his eyes were looking at Denise intently. It was as if his eyes were threatening her with the words, ¡°Get ready with yourselfter!¡±


    Our youngest sibling just stuck her tongue out to David before she said, ¡°Of course, why would you even forget? You also took care of your crush and gave her medicine, correct?¡±


    I justughed at them. These two were so naughty! That was the reason why even though I would always wake up in the middle of my sleep when these two quarrels, it was just okay with me. We would always have a squeaking parquet floor, most especially a creaking sound of our woodendder, every time these two would chase each other.


    Denise and I¡¯s bedrooms were upstairs with our ownfort rooms, but we were sharing the same terrace. Mom and David were sleeping here on the ground floor, and their rooms were adjacent to one another.


    Only Mom¡¯s bedroom had also afort room, so David had to use the mainfort room near the kitchen to attend to his needs. David preferred to be downstairs because he promised to protect us in case bad people would break-in. But I prayed to the Lord that it would never happen.


    Sometimes, my brother was so mature to think and analyze things. But often, he was tremendously childish. No matter what, I was so proud of him.


    ¡°Alright! Dave, you know what to do, okay? I¡¯m already home by eleven o¡¯clock. Lock the door since I always have my spare keys. Do not concentrate on being a hottie! Watch over Mom and Denise,¡± I reminded David.


    Then, I kissed them both on the cheek. ¡°Hmm, how fragrant my baby sister is!¡± I tickled Denise over the stomach. She wasughing out loud, but she actually smelled of sweat, most especially her underarms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be sent off by your handsome brother, sis?¡± David asked before he ced his thumb and forefinger below his chin doing a handsome sign for me.


    Honestly, it looked like I wasn¡¯t older than him. He was frequently mistaken as my boyfriend every time we went to the market. He was even taller than me. I was five feet and seven inches in height, while David already stood at five feet and eight inches. And he was only sixteen.


    It was five months ago when I bought him a motorcycle as his birthday gift with a condition that he would be extremely careful in using it. It was a good thing that the Governor of Quego del Mar had lowered the age of those who could have a motor license to sixteen.


    David even perfected the non-professional written and actual examination for teenagers, so he immediately obtained a license. It indeed reduced hismuting fees and the hassle of going to school-resulting in his extra time to be allotted to his assignments.


    ¡°Hey! Not because I bought you a motorcycle, you will enjoy riding it even at night. Don¡¯t bother, okay? I¡¯ll justmute. Just go to bed early because you have to wake up at two in the morning for your Citizenship Army Training. You know how much we care about the C. A. T., correct? You can¡¯t fail it, Dave,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Okay and acknowledged, sis. Don¡¯t worry, being the Corps Commander, I will never fail our father. Take good care, huh? Oh, by the way, I think you have a visitor outside. The sports car was splendid, an eye-catching one, and it looked like the owner was a big shot! One day, I¡¯m going to have that kind of car too.¡± David bade me goodbye before he turned to Denise. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re being talkative makes me want to tear off your tongue with scissors! Come here,¡± he jestingly warned Denise before he chased her in the living room.


    I did not pay any attention to what they were doing and just wore my four-inch heels on the main door, left the house, and went straight to the gate. I might have joined them and forgot to go to work anymore if I would stay here longer.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then, I saw the ck sports car that my brother was talking about. The windshield was tinted, so I could not see who was inside of it. Although I was curious enough, I ended up ignoring it.


    Perhaps, my brother thought wrong. Whoever drove that car was not my visitor. I didn¡¯t know anyone who might own that luxury car. Or maybe, it was a neighbor¡¯s visitor because it was parked opposite our house.


    Before I could finally get out of our gate, the sports car already left. When I came out of the gate, I almost tripped upon a bouquet of beautiful red roses ced on the asphalt cement. I scanned the whole area as my head moved sideways because someone might have made a mistake in leaving these flowers here.


    As I picked it up, I noticed that there was a white card attached to it. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from reading whatever was written on it:


    ¡°Now that I found you, I will never let you go. Not now, not anymore.¡± -L


    My forehead creased into a furrow. Are these roses really for me? But who could be this L that would give me these flowers?


    Oh, right! Could it be Leandro?

 CHAPTER 10:LOVE AT FIRST SIGHT

    Unknown Person¡¯s P. O. V.


    It had been three years already, but I still could not stop thinking about her. Three years had passed, yet I still could not find the woman I had been searching for.


    She was probably a minor by that time so, she might have looked different by now. But one thing was for sure-that she might have looked even better. She might have bloomed into a much prettier and sexier woman, but where could I find her? Where in the earth she could ever be found?


    I was willing to pay for any amount if I could find her sooner. For me, she was more than an ounce of gold. I wished that we could start all over again too-far from how we had met each other. I would trade everything for a single chance of being with her and make up for that one horrible mistake I did before.


    Smoldered with deep regrets from what had already happened, I would like to spare this one-I would never regret that she came into my life and changed my perspective on it. Just in case the two of us would cross paths again, I only wished that she would forgive me for the fault that I inadvertently made.


    It was indeed a miserable and wrong time when I first saw her, but I still believed that everything had a valid reason. I might not know about it for now, but I was hoping that eventually, I would be able to know the reason why our lives got intertwined that way. I could no longer correct that mistake, but hopefully, I would be given another chance to make up for the number of years her life was ruined all because of me.


    If I hurt her before, I would protect her now, and I would not do anything for her to be hurt again. I would do everything for her to be happy now and for the next days toe, I promised that.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I might be crazy at that time. My mind was floating somewhere else that I could not think straight anymore, but I was sure of one thing. It was not because of drugs that I did that unforgivable thing to her. It might be impossible to believe because it was too soon, but I guessed I fell in love with her at first sight.


    When I carelessly took her virginity on that night, I knew that she undoubtedly took my heart, and I wasn¡¯t able to get it back.


    Like her, I was also a victim.


    My parents were left with no other choice but to sue my friends for mixing a high dosage of sex drugs in my wine. That was the main reason why I acted so wild and did the unjustifiable hell thing that I would repent for the rest of my life.


    It was my birthday celebration, and my friends were mocking me for still being a virgin despite my status and age. Because among our troops, I was the only virgin left.


    My friends had locked me in a room several times with different women, but nothing actually happened. We would only end up having a light conversation about each other¡¯s preferences about life without giving in to a one-night stand. I experienced having a girlfriend from those women they have locked me up with, but we didn¡¯tst long either.


    I wasn¡¯t gay. I was celibate since the day I was born because I liked the idea of having sex or making love with the only woman I would want to spend the rest of my life with, and that would only be my future wife.


    I would like to reserve myself for that special someone who was destined for me. But above these things, I was not expecting that my life would change so much after my friends brought such a gorgeous woman into my pad one night¡­


    After sauntering out from my room and before I went downstairs, I saw my friends gathering in the living room. Various chips, cigarettes, wine bottles, and sses were dispersed on the small ss table at the center. Whenever they were here, they were always feeling at home to the point that they even knew my passcode no matter how many times I changed it.


    Excited to reach them as soon as possible, I jumped from thest three steps of my staircase to the floor. When I got close to them, and after we all fist-bumped together, that was the time I noticed that there was a woman unfamiliar to me. She wasn¡¯t any of my friends¡¯ girlfriend. She was sleeping peacefully on the sofa, and her face was so angelic that you could not even perceive a hint of worry. Her lips were as red as cherries that seemed to be inviting even without a lip tint.


    Baffled about how they were able to get this woman, I was sure that she was not a prostitute. She was unquestionably exquisite, and I felt like she was a ma drawing me near as I stared at her. I couldn¡¯t look away as if my eyes got stuck at her and my friends were no longer here in my condo.


    My previous girlfriends were beautiful too, but I must admit that none of them could beat or even match the appearance of the unknown woman who was currently sleeping on the settee. Apart from her porcin-likeplexion, her beauty was indeed fascinating. I couldn¡¯t find the right words to describe it. She had captivated me to the point that I would wish to have finally met her way long before, starting from my teenage years.


    Her nose was not that pointed, but it suited her heart-shaped face. Her eyshes were long, and her cheeks were naturally pinkish even without the slightest touch of makeup.


    I did not know how I would react to what my eyes were seeing right now. My mouth slightly parted, but no words came out. She was attracting me towards her until I couldn¡¯t stop myself from running my fingers on her jawline area. I wanted to ask my friends who she was and where they caught her, but I wasn¡¯t able to speak out.


    ¡°What now, bro? Did you like our birthday present to you?¡± Steve asked. ¡°We¡¯re truly sorry that we were not able to put too much effort tonight. We could have at least ce her inside a red box for you to unwrap it, but there was no time.¡±


    I swallowed one after the other because it felt like lumps would not stop from forming in my throat. Something strange moved inside my stomach too. I was literally stunned by her beauty that I didn¡¯t know where to find my own tongue. Man! I looked like a teenager who saw his crush due to the overheating of my cheeks now.


    ¡°I knew it, dude!¡± Rico snapped at Steve. ¡°Just as I thought. No doubt, he already liked this girl. Look at how he touched her face-it was full of lust! I was indeed good at choosing, didn¡¯t I? Here, bro, you have to drink first.¡± He turned to me while handing me arge ss of red wine.


    ¡°Am I going to consume all of this? It¡¯s a lot!¡± Iined.

 CHAPTER 11:THE DARKEST HOUR

    Unknown Person¡¯s P. O. V.


    Because I was not used to drinking too much, I didn¡¯t know if I would consume all of it. I could drink in a shot ss, but what they were giving me right now was a huge beer ss, and the wine content already reached more than its half.


    ¡°Of course, bro! Well, it should be bottom¡¯s up and no excuse at all. It is your birthday today, and you will suit yourself with just a shot ss? Hell, there¡¯s no fucking way! You have to drink hard. We will surely get drunk hereter, so we will not allow you to end up sober! But anyway, this is just a ss of red wine. You will not get sloshed here,¡± Gabriel intruded. Jude and Danielughed as well.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m going to drink this, okay? But you, guys, have to promise me first that you will take this beautiful woman to her home safe and sound or take her back from where you took her. Tsk, I know you. Don¡¯t you every a finger towards her!¡± I ordered them before I blinked and drank all the contents of the ss. The heat of the liquid ran through my tongue, down to my throat, until it fumed my stomach.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re not the ones here who would ravage her bodyter, bro! It¡¯s you. She¡¯s our gift to you, remember? We want you to enjoy her and feel what it¡¯s like to have your first libido!¡± I heard Daniel retorted.


    ¡°Fool! Just go home and fix yourselves!¡± I cheekily barked at them.


    ¡°Daniel was kidding! Don¡¯t you trust us enough? Don¡¯t worry, we will take her home safely.¡± Jude promised with a tap on my shoulder.


    While it was still early, I had to restrain myself. I was just a man, and with my situation now, I could be tempted easily. Who wouldn¡¯t get enticed by the angelic face in front of me now? Other women who Steve locked me up with were nothingpared to her. She looked like a goddess-so lovely, yet so delicate.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Woo! Happy birthday, bro!¡± They all ecstatically announced before pouring the wines that they were holding over my head.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± I flinched.


    As a result, we littered out in the living room with chips and cigarette butts scattered everywhere. Like my in T-shirt, the white sofa, and fleecy gray carpet were also stained. It was as if chaos ran throughout my living room leaving all of us in such a mess.


    Laughing imprudently about what was happening, it felt like my head got suddenly dizzy. I could no longer care about my damp hair and upper body.


    ¡°Call of nature, I¡¯ll just go to thefort room. Take that woman to her house before you finally get home, okay?¡± I instructed them before getting up from the couch. Walking with rough steps to the course of the guestfort room located in the ground floor area, I felt like the whole surrounding was spinning around.


    I did not realize that I had fallen asleep for a few hours inside thefort room. I was even lying on the cold tiles. However, the coldness of the marble tiles seemed not to affect the body heat I was feeling at the moment.


    My mind could not grasp the idea of why I suddenly felt different when I woke up. My body was very hot that this was indeed the first time I felt something like this, even though I had a centralized air-conditioner here.


    Mindlessly touching the soft part at my center, I didn¡¯t know why I felt damn excited when I started ying it up and down until it fully hardened. Heat rose more that I even smiled like a jerk.


    Fuck, what I am doing right now was truly delicious, and this was the first time I ever felt this in my entire life!


    I slowly stood up and exited thefort room. Then, I found that my friends were gone including the unknown woman. With my blurred eyes, I could see that they fixed the table and cleaned the messy floor before going home.


    Regretting why I didn¡¯t let them leave the gorgeous woman here, I had no other choice but climbed upstairs towards the direction of my bedroom.


    If only Steve and my other friends knew how much I wanted to grab that woman and kiss her earlier. If only they knew how I was holding back with my itching earlier. I might have done something awful. Had not I restrained myself, I might have ravaged her body right in front of them. I might have engaged myself in live sex.


    Since I memorized my room and where each appliance was located, I did not bother to turn on the light. I just went straight to my bed due to my extreme desire to sleep right away. I tried to resist the intoxicated feeling, but I just could not.


    Splurging my body and with face down on the bed, I cringed when I felt someone underneath my body. From the grunts I could hear, I could sense that she was a struggling woman. Then, I frowned.


    Isn¡¯t she the woman Steve brought here earlier? But what is she doing here inside my room, and why is she even in my bed, huh? Tsk, I knew it-it was all their n!


    Closing my eyes tightly, my face remained on her chest, and my nose sniffed her scent. I wanted to think straight, but there was something dark lurking inside my head, and it was silentlymanding me tomit a mortal sin. I felt like I would go crazy if I would not follow it.


    Moving my body upwards, I touched her face and removed any cover from her lips. I could no longer understand myself and what was actually happening to me. I wasn¡¯t this wild, but now, I felt like being possessed. There was a sudden sexual urge inside me that was too hard to ignore, so I ended up iming what was beneath my body.


    I kissed her.


    The taste of her lips was like cherries that I so loved it. It was like a unique kind of wine that could make me feel even more intoxicated and crazy. It made me more aggressive about what I would do next. I couldn¡¯t remember if I bite her lips, but I guessed I did.


    Because of how I felt, I kissed her violently. She tried to struggle, so I was able to catch a glimpse that her wrists were helplessly tied to the headboard of my bed.


    The taste of her voluptuous lips was so delicious, so my kisses on her became gentler. But since I didn¡¯t know why the alcohol affected me this much, my mind floated that I became even dumber to ruin her lips again. I wanted to shove my tongue and caress her mouth, but she never allowed me to do that.


    As I let go of her lips, my hands became demanding to grasp her breasts, and that had led me to adamantly destroyed her upper garment. After that, I poured kisses on her face, down to her soft neck, until my exploring lips reached her seductive cleavage.


    Fuck, it feels like heaven!

 CHAPTER 12:DEEP REMORSE

    Unknown Person¡¯s P. O. V.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I felt like being swayed on cloud nine. She had a natural fragrance that kept on attracting me towards her. I guessed her aroma blossomed from her head to toe. I was sure as hell that I could never get tired of kissing her the whole night even after dawn.


    She uttered something, but it ended up vague to me that I was not able to understand it. All I knew was I removed the only thing that covered her amusing breasts.


    Even though I couldn¡¯t see those, I eagerly imed the right while caressing the other. Nothing could stop me from doing this to her as if there would never be tomorrow. Her breasts were so huge that I ended up slurping her alluring peaks even more.


    Curling my fingers on her hair, I pressed my lips on hers again. I tried to be gentler as much as possible, despite whatever longing I was feeling. I didn¡¯t understand anymore why I was craving for more.


    God, please forgive me because I no longer knew what was happening to me at this time! Forgive me because I could no longer restrain myself from the mortal sin I was about tomit tonight.


    She seemed to be crying, but I did not care. I could not stop it anymore, so I stood up, hurriedly took off all my clothes, and threw them somewhere in my room. Lust was enveloping my entire body, and my sex drive was rising with intense fervor.


    She spoke again, and her lines were quite longer than what she had told me a while ago, but I still could not understand her. The level of myprehension gradually became low. I ended up moving my head lopsidedly but did not utter even a single word. I just took off her pants despite her squirm. It led her feet to hit me over the face and head.


    Touching her legs up to her thighs, I proved that her skin was very smooth and soft. The pleasure of holding it over and over again crept up on me. She kicked me, however, I was numb when ites to pain¡­ but responsive when ites to lust.


    Gawking at her while it was dark, I tried to remember her face as she was sleeping on the sofa earlier. And because I remembered how beautiful she was, it brought again an entric warmth to my body I could only feel for her.


    I couldn¡¯t control how I felt right now. I knew within myself that I didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. I licked her thighs vigorously before sinking between them. After that, I deliberately removed her panty, which was the only item covering her entire nakedness. I was able to finger her despite her refusal, rudely slid my wet index finger in and out from her core, which caused her to fidget even more.


    Nothing could ever stop me. I want her now!


    Standing up as I felt my burning reflexes on my neck, I had decided to position myself on top of her. Indeed, her body was so hot that it only made my feelings even ming with desire. Because of that, I buried my face in the crook of her neck, before licking my tongue at the portion of her smooth skin.


    Thinking about how our bodies were sticking like mas, I would have gone crazy soon if I would not be able to fulfill the urge inside me. Because of that, I kissed her again. This time, I wanted to prove to her that I was doing this with love. But somehow, I got hurt when she did not respond to any of my kisses. She didn¡¯t even want our lips to meet, as if she loathed me so much.


    My lips went down to her neck and her breasts. Her mountains were amusing me so much that I wasn¡¯t able to control myself from squeezing them tighter. It was like those were made just for me. I trailed kisses down to her stomach, down to her belly, and to the delicate gem in between her legs. And now, I had a newfound favorite ce.


    She screamed and was able to kick me again, but it was as if my conscience left me that I seemed to like it even more. I torridly imed her lips again as I prepared to enter my throbbing weapon into her midpoint. My crotch got harder and longer than earlier, making me even happier.


    I shoved myself into her, but I got stunned.


    Why is it- damn!


    My hips almost stopped from pounding against her because I felt that her core was still too tight.


    I struggled as I began to thrust ufortably. I just kept going in and out of her until her nerves were stretching slowly as I pleasingly stabbing her to fulfill my cravings.


    While enjoying what I was doing, I wasn¡¯t capable to notice her pain. I continued lunging on top of her sultry body while letting out a few moans of satisfaction and relief. It was truly delicious, most especially how I felt the warmth of her insides until I could no longer understand the next thing that happened to me.


    My desire increased so much more that I continuously banged her intending to reach for my climax. Something wasing from my proud member, and I released all of them while I was inside of this woman.


    Man! Why does it feel so great? Fuck, I only experienced this for the first time, but I want more!


    I sluggishly untied her wrists from the headboard and started iming her lips again. And since I could still not control myself away from the lust that was hugging me like a dark cloak, I ravaged her body over and over. Our sexual intercourse brought me too much happiness that my spirits soared higher. I couldn¡¯t remember if there was a time in my life that I could be happier.


    Tonight, I felt so powerful on repeatedly iming what I believed was my possession. I could not get enough of her. I lost count of how many times I waited for my breathing to get steady because there were so many times that I ended up panting on top of her body. I could not think straight, but I remembered that I ended up hugging her before I was able to sleep soundly.


    After reminiscing the past, repentance drew my chest again like a knife shing my heart. Deep remorse enveloped my mind once more as if searching for her could be damn so hard. Something ached inside me because everything felt so wrong. For three years, I only lived my life in chaos.


    No matter what, I needed to find her. I knew that the callous and traumatizing act that I did to her was something unforgivable, but I was ready for whatever punishment she would inflict on me. I might have shattered her dreams into pieces, so I must now face the consequence.


    I would be very much willing to do anything for her. Even if she would sue me in court and put me behind bars, I would ept it with open arms. For the second time, I just wanted to see her. I didn¡¯t care about what might happen to me anymore, I just wanted her to know that I fully regretted what happened to us three years ago.

 CHAPTER 13:OBSESSIVE BEHAVIOR

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Did you like it?¡± Leandro¡¯s eyes were sparkling the moment he asked me.


    He was talking about the flowers that he gave me. It was the same bouquet of elegant red roses that he left on the asphalt cement outside our gate earlier.


    Leandro said that he left immediately upon seeing me rushing outside. After ourst conversation that did not go well, he was ashamed to show up to me in front of our territory.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We were now in one of the corners of Lucy¡¯s Club near the counter. He opted to buy me some refreshing drinks, but I refused.


    I just finished my dance number, and until now, I had not yet removed my mask while talking to him. I was ready to go home because I already timed out, so I also had my bag with me. It was fifteen minutes past ten o¡¯clock in the evening, and I was sure that my brother was still awake waiting for me.


    It was still noisy inside the club due to the loud music and hyped people partying around. But in my two years of working here, my ears were already used to it. Lucy¡¯s Club would be open until two in the morning. It was a good thing that my duty ends by ten o¡¯clock-giving me additional time to study before I could sleep.


    Some people were clubbing like this would be theirst night on earth. Some were sulking at the corner tables drinking with friends because of problems or heartaches. Some were meeting and dancing with the opposite sex whom they could continue to mingle into the morning. Some were moved like puppets on strings by ecstatic music, and some were almost rolling on the stageughing.


    The disk jockeys were even enjoying what his eyes were seeing, making him change the music too frequently. Socorro, thedy bartender who was also my closest pal here, was even throwing her bottles in the air as she mixed, prepared, and served alcoholic beverages. The neon lights were almost blinding me, that I could not see Leandro clearly.


    ¡°These flowers are indeed beautiful, and I honestly liked them, but you should not give them to me anymore. Leandro, please understand. I have nothing to give you more than just a friendship,¡± I dejectedly professed while returning the bouquet to him. I knew that this could only make him feel upset, but I had to do this.


    But instead of epting the flowers, he just shoved them away and obstinately held my hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I told youst night, ire. You might not believe this, but as a matter of fact, I can really wait no matter how long it takes. Just promise me that when you are ready to love, I should be on top of the list.¡±


    Sighing out of despair, I shrugged my shoulders at what I heard from him. It was always the same thing whenever we talked about ourselves. He was not getting tired of pushing himself to me, and he had no ns of giving up. When ites to his physical attributes, Leandro was a total-package heartthrob, and there was no question to that.


    But when ites to attitude, he was very selfish even though he had no rights at all. He was undoubtedly obsessed that he always looked at me like I was a piece of his high-valued possession. He would like to control me even though there was no such thing as us, and he was choking me every time we were together. I was already exhausted by these same old scenarios, and I was afraid of verging through the stage of forgetting our friendship too.


    How can I teach my heart to love him and even put him first in that so-called list he mentioned? And what does he think about me? I will collect men then he should be my number one priority from them? Collect and select?


    Twitching my lips, I did not know if he noticed the scoff I made. He was truly impossible, and he was indeed making my head hurt! If he would force me to make him the number one on my list, then I would immediately jump to number two.


    Now that we were not crossing the line outside friendship, he was already choking me to the point that I could no longer breathe anymore. How much more in case we became a couple in the future? Perhaps, he would end up locking me in the house, so I would not be able to get out again. I was not a thing, and he does not own me, not even the tip of my fingernails.


    Sometimes, I could not help but regret agreeing with Aunt Lucy when she asked me a favor of entertaining Leandro. It was the time when David had to pay for apulsory project in school, and I used my savings for my tuition fees, so I badly needed more.


    But way back then, I should have noticed that Leandro had a bad temper because no one dared to scare Aunt Lucy here in the club. He was conceited and arrogant. He was a hopelessly spoiled brat who thought that he could always get the things that he wants.


    I distastefully removed his grip on my hands. I guessed it was time to voice out my thoughts.


    ¡°Did you know that your attitude ys a very important role in why I don¡¯t even like you?¡± I snarled at him frankly because I could not stand him anymore. ¡°You are very possessive, Leandro. Your obsessiveness already reached the top, and it was only making me cringe whenever we are together. You know what? I am not even your girlfriend, but you are already taking control of me! You are suffocating me, Leandro, and if this is your definition of love, then I would not want to be loved by you.¡±


    I tried not to raise my voice, but he already pushed me towards my limit. Suddenly there was a deep pain piercing through my chest because I was not used to being angry.


    ¡°What else can I do, ire? Did you even notice how a lot of men were crowding you? You don¡¯t know about it, right? Because you are too naive! Open your eyes, ire. You might not see it, but several men are trying to win you here.¡±


    Based on his desperate tone, he wanted me to listen to him. He anxiously wanted to exin his side.


    ¡°Did you even know how they looked at you like a piece of meat? How do their eyes get stuck on you while you are dancing or just even sitting at the counter? Their eyes were full of lust, and that was what made me feel paranoid! The only thing where I could excel from them was that you are talking to me. I could have you with me for a small conversation at my table, but it was only until then. What if they dared to approach you outside this club or in your school-¡± Leandro was too straightforward until he sinctly stopped.


    We were both shocked by the details that came out of his mouth. I was surprised because I did not expect it. On the contrary, he got astonished because he did not want to tell me about those things, yet he already divulged it in front of me.


    Then, I narrowed my eyes before sneering at him. ¡°W-What did you say? So, you already knew that I am studying, huh? And you also seem to know where my school is. When will you realize your actions, Leandro? You are choking me beyond more than I could take, and now this? So, you are really following me wherever I go? God! I am not even your girlfriend, and I am tired of this. Tell me, what else did you know about me, Leandro, besides the things that already I told you?¡± Suddenly, I got raged with fury.


    I did not expect him to reach the point where he would follow me wherever I would go. Well, why would I even be surprised? Thest time I checked, he told me that he had eyes and ears everywhere. But if he thought that I could not get away from those clever eyes, I would show him that I could escape from his obsessive behavior. No matter what, he could never control me. I did not belong to him.

 CHAPTER 14:AVOIDING LEANDRO

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    He was silent for only God knew how long until he finally spoke. ¡°I also knew your real name, D-Dayanara,¡± he confessed without even looking at me. I knew for a fact that he was guilty. It was damn obvious.


    That was it. Tears immediately welled up my eyes, but I let out a sardonic chuckle to hide my hurt feelings. The word hurt holds a lot more meaning than its usual definitions, and I was hurt because he lied to me.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All this time, he knew, but he didn¡¯t tell me?


    Although I did not reveal my real name, I still stayed true to him for the sake of our friendship. I kept myself cool and empathic, even though I had already predicted that this kind of terrible thing could happen soon. I felt betrayed. I trusted him more than anyone, but I guessed he was not trustworthy enough.


    People could say that I was too emotional, but nowadays, you could no longer fully trust someone. Now I realized that there were only a few people I could trust, and Leandro did not belong to them. Fidgeting, I slowly stepped away from him without saying a word. He tried to stop me, but I shoved his hand away before hurriedly getting outside of the club.


    Grumpily removing my mask because of what Leandro had admitted, I ced it inside my shoulder bag. My duty was also over, so I guessed that it would be best for me to just go home and sleep. Sunday was waving, so I had to rest more to make up for my sleepless nights because of work and studies. Thinking about Leandro would continuously piss me off tonight. I had to remove him from my mind.


    It was a good thing that I was able to get dressed before I talked to him about the flowers that he left outside our gate. If he could not give it directly to me, then at least, I was able to return it personally.


    ¡°Diane, please hear me out! I can exin-¡± I heard him chasing me. So aside from my real name, Leandro also knew my real nickname. Well, I would not be surprised at all if he also knew my second name, riz. That was where he was good at-by following me.


    Did he really think that he could easily grasp me just because I talked to him more than the other customers here? If that is the case, I will show him that he could never possess me like his favorite gadget.


    Leandro did not give up as he tried to follow me to the parking lot. Out of confusion and my spiking fear that he could do whatever he wanted because we were the only ones here, I quickly ran away. Secondster, I ended up inside a luxurious ck car because when I got tripped with my heels, I identally pulled over and opened the door to its front seat.


    While biting my lower lip, it felt like I suddenly stopped breathing. I swiftly hid on the passenger seat. Upon realizing the windshield, as well as, the ss windows were darkly tinted, I knew that Leandro would not be able to see me here. Then, I mutely peeked at him.


    He impatiently moved his head to scan the whole parking lot, trying to look for me. I even saw how he touched the roof of his car before irascibly kicking its wheel out of anguish. After a while, I could sense that he finally gave up looking for me, so I breathed a deep sigh out of relief.


    Leandro shrugged his shoulders before standing up straight. He fixed his necktie first before he held his head up high while confidently pushing his torso forward, showing pride and conceit. He acted like nothing actually happened, but his eyes were burning with anger. He silently went inside his car and left. I could not help but exhale so much as if a huge thorn was pulled out on my chest.


    Then, I felt that I was not alone here because the owner of this car was right beside me. I slowly turned my attention and noticed the person who was with me. He was sitting quietly in the driver¡¯s seat while an odd feeling made me paralyze in my seat. He stared at me intently, and my eyes that would like toe out of their sockets seemed to be maized to him.


    Oh my God!


    My jaw dropped, but before it could even reach myp, I already used my mmy palms to cover my mouth. He tremendously looked like Leandro, but my two eyes saw how thetter left moments ago.


    Am I dreaming?


    I blinked my eyes to make sure that I was not really dreaming. I even squeezed them using my knuckles and looked at him discreetly to verify if I was not mistaken by the truth in front of me.


    Is fate ying with me?


    He undeniably looked like Leandro, but I could tell that they have a different set of eyes. His almond-shaped eyes paired with not-so-thick eyebrows could speak even more. His eyshes were longer than Leandro too. In terms of hair, unlike Leandro¡¯s which was always brushed up because of styling gel, the hair of the person in front of me had no style and was just a little bit wavy.


    His nose was also more pointed, while his face was calmer and gentle. His jaws were clean-shaven and perfectly-chiseled. He was wearing a ck tuxedo, but I could tell that he was physically fit, and I guessed that he was even taller than Leandro.


    Oh, why am I evenparing them in the first ce?


    Swallowing real hard, it was the time I finally found my tongue. ¡°I-I am sorry for the inconvenience, sir. Hmm, I¡¯ll go ahead,¡± I apologized to him. Why would I suddenly get into someone¡¯s car without even thinking of the consequence?


    Getting ready to leave his car, I was surprised by what he did. Before I could even turn the door handle inside his car, he already locked it. I was not used to riding in a private car except for Lorenz¡¯s, so I did not know how to unlock this.


    His car was even more luxurious and top-of-the-line unlike my friend¡¯s car, so I did not have the knowledge on how to operate things here. What he did only caused me unexined anxiety and fear making me icy with panic.


    ¡°Sir, I d-did not mean to suddenly enter your car, and I am so sorry for doing that. I-I just tripped with my heels earlier because I was a-avoiding someone. I think I have to go now.¡± Terror sealed my throat as I stuttered while exining things to him. My hands continued to sweat in fear.


    I wonder what this person can do to me? Perhaps, his demeanor was like that of Leandro. For that, I need to get out of here!


    ¡°Miss, you told me that you were avoiding someone, didn¡¯t you? When you get outside my car, are you sure that he won¡¯t ever see you?¡± he asked solemnly with his stares that seemed to be melting me.


    ncing at him, I hated to admit it, but why does his voice sound so good to me? And when I heard that, why did I feel something odd that throbbed in my chest for an instant? It even ran peculiarly throughout my spine, making me freeze on my seat.


    Why was I suddenly taken aback when I looked into his mesmerizing dark-gray eyes for a moment? I averted my gaze because I could no longer handle this foreign feeling. It seemed like everything had stopped, but at the same time, my heart was beating so loud like it would want toe out of my chest.


    He had a point there, but he already locked the door before he could even hear my exnation. There must be something wrong here. This was the first time I saw him, and he was just a stranger to me. I should not trust him.


    Yes, Diane. Do not trust him! That¡¯s all you have to do.


    ¡°Ah, hmm¡­ it¡¯s okay, sir. I¡¯m fine, really. In fact, he¡¯s gone already. I-I saw him drive his car away,¡± I stammered to him. Silently convincing him that he should have let me out of this car with no further questions, I just wished that he knew how to read between the lines.

 CHAPTER 15:MEETING LIAM ARTHUR

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°You must be referring to my brother, miss. I saw that he was the only one who left the parking area a few seconds after you entered my car. By the way, I am Liam. Liam Arthur Evangelista. Do not be confused-we might have looked like each other, but Leandro and I were not twins. So, may I have this chance to know the name of this pretty girl beside me?¡±


    His description of me made my brain float in the air. He painted a magnificent smile on his lips as he held out his right arm to reach mine for a handshake. There, I noticed a deep and gorgeous dimple on his right cheek.


    Liam Arthur. I liked his name. It was so handsome and suited him well.


    So, Leandro was his brother? Well, that exins why they look so alike. But what is he doing here in the parking lot of Lucy¡¯s Club? He does not look like someone hanging out here. Is he following his brother?


    ¡°D-Diane. Dayanara riz Rivera,¡± I replied while shyly epting his hand for a firm handshake.


    I never thought I would tell him my real name-far from how I hid it from the customers inside the club. I even concealed it from Leandro, and that was the main reason why I got mad at him now.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But why would I tell my name to Liam so soon? Am I alreadyfortable around him?


    After that, he affectionately kissed my hand that really surprised me, making me immediately take it back from him. Perplexed about what I was feeling about him, my two cheeks got hot so suddenly.


    My heart was thumping so fast, and something was twirling inside my stomach. I was sure that I was blushing by now. I should have been mad at him. But in contrast to that, what I felt was inexplicable electricity that quickly streamed all over my body. I just experienced it now, and I did not know how to exin this. It was something unfathomable that my brain could not even depict straightly.


    ¡°So, why are you avoiding my brother, Diane? I don¡¯t want to tell you this, but I think it was ire who he has been following around,¡± he told me. He then started the car¡¯s engine, gesturing that we would be leaving.


    Wait, where will he take me? A bolt of panic suddenly hit me, making me wobble my legs with fear.


    And why did he even know about ire? Did Leandro mention me to him? So, is there a possibility that Liam knew that I was only a club dancer? That I was nothingpared to other girls?


    Oh, why would I even think about it? So what if I am only a club dancer? At least, I was able to support my family because of my work, and never did I sell my body to the customers.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ ire and I are just the same. I am working as ire, sir.¡± I tried to be at ease, but everything still seemed awkward between the two of us.


    ¡°Call me, Liam. You may not be interested to know, but I was only a year older than Leand. Anyway, would you mind if I will take you home? But I do not ept no for an answer, so you do not have any other choice but to agree.¡±


    After he said that, he swiftly looked at me. He even winked at me while smiling. As a result, his deep dimple came out even more. I did not know how to feel about it, but my mood suddenly got lifted, my fears were erased, and I just felt dizzy with excitement.


    ¡°If I did not have any other choice, so why would you even ask me in the first ce?¡± I smiled and tried to secure myself with a seatbelt, but because the said strap was different from what Lorenz has, Liam assisted me so that I could wear it correctly.


    ¡°Let me,¡± he offered. Our faces came closer with only an inch apart, and because of that, I was able to smell the fresh scent of his breath, making me feel intoxicated. ¡°There, it¡¯s done.¡± I heard him, and that spanked my mind from thinking differently about Liam. He then fastened his own seatbelt and finally drove the car.


    Muddled about how things went, I did not know why I became relieved of being with him. I used to be scared with fear a while ago but now? My happiness was so intense that it began to scare me differently. I ended up beingfortable with him more than anyone unrted to me. I did not even feel this kind of sensation with any other man the first time we had met. Not even with his brother-Leandro.


    ¡°Well, I guessed I was wrong. I supposedly did not ask that question because I will not let you get out of my car that easily. Sorry if I scared you when I locked it. It was alreadyte, so something might happen if I will just let youmute. Hmm, what if you tell me something about my brother so we can talk? You can have my word, Diane. I won¡¯t tell him anything.¡±


    He was still all-out smiling as he promised. He was done paying the parking fee, and now we were on the main road. I got amazed when he demonstrated the top-down feature of his ck convertible.


    Now, I liked it most when I could feel the fresh air. It seemed to be swaying my hair. It was only a simple night ride with someone I just met tonight, but everything appeared to be extraordinary. At least, I appreciated something before the night ended.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ to tell you the truth, I only considered Leandro as a friend. We were friends for two years already, but your brother was so persistent. He does not know how to give up, and he would not want to let go of me. He just kept on courting me even though I already rejected him.¡±


    Pausing for a while, I continued when Liam seemed to be engrossed in listening. ¡°But please, keep your promise. Do not tell him about it, okay? He might say that I was not yet satisfied to tell these things straight to his face, that I was even bbering it now with his own brother.¡± I bowed down while scratching my nails-one of my mannerisms when I felt so stressed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You are safe with me-oh I mean, your statement is safe with me! Wait, let me know if we should turn left or right, huh? Or else, I will just head straight,¡± he stated, which caused me to look at the road as well. After I rubbed my fingernails, I realized that I was only looking at him the entire time.


    ¡°Oh, my house is still a little bit far. I guessed it would be better not to take me home, sir. Getting inside your car already caused inconvenience to you. Actually, I used tomutete at night, but now, it feels like I only bothered you,¡± I replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a nuisance, and it is my pleasure to take you home, Diane. Anyway, as far as I could remember, I told you to just call me Liam, right? If I hear you calling me ¡®sir¡¯ one more time, I will kiss you!¡± He looked like he was threatening me, but he kept on smiling. His smile would even reach his ears, that I could clearly see his white sets of teeth, which caused his stunning dimple on his right cheek to show even deeper.


    Oh my God! Why instead of being nervous, I felt an exhrating feeling at what he said? And it was toote for me to realize that I was already fantasizing about him. Unconsciously, I wanted to feel his lips pressing on mine.


    You are acting crazy because of this man! Really, Diane? my alter-ego seemed to be waking me up.


    I suddenly regained my sanity back, and all of my wayward trances vanished like tiny bubbles in the air when I heard Liam cussed. At the same time, his sports car unexpectedly stopped in the middle of the road.

 CHAPTER 16:MISCHIEVOUS WINK

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    It was a good thing that the road was wide enough and had fournes, so we would not disturb the other motorists here. Although while moving my head to search for a familiarndmark, I could tell that we were in an almost secluded part of the vige.


    ¡°Shit! I am so sorry, Diane. We lost gas. Tsk, I think I should have it full next time! I should have never been too confident,¡± Liam said apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can manage.¡± I smiled. Incidents happen when you least expect them, so I had to understand the situation.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He closed the roof of his car then patiently looked around the area until he decided to get out of the car. Perhaps, he would go and ask the owner of the store I was looking at. ¡°Wait, stay here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll join you,¡± I offered.


    Because of that, he opened the door again and pulled off his keys. I did not wait for him to open the door beside me and just got out of his car directly. I looked at my wristwatch, and it was ten minutes past eleven o¡¯clock. Fortunately, we did not end up in an entirely secluded area where rape and other heinous crimes were previously reported in Quego del Mar.


    ¡°Sadly, the gas station was still far from here, sir. There are also no public vehicles passing by here at the wee hours of the night. If you want, you can spend the night in the nearby hotel on the side of the road. It is just a walking distance from here. I will have my husband watch over your car.¡± I heard the old woman, perhaps the store owner, exined.


    She was about in her fifties who was wearing a floral-styled dress that hugged herrge figure. I thanked God because there could still be some people in the world who were very kind,passionate, and not abusive.


    ¡°All right, ma¡¯am. Thank you so much. I will make sure to pay you first thing in the morning tomorrow,¡± Liam said with a smile. A kind of smile that was drawing me closer to him.


    ¡°Oh! It is nothing, Hijo. Do not make a big deal out of it. By the way, I am Alma, and this is my husband, Bruce. He will be the one to take care of your car until tomorrow.¡± She introduced his husband, and the old man simply smiled and waved at us.


    ¡°Still, I want to thank you both for your good deed, Alma and Bruce. I really appreciate it. By the way, I am Liam-Liam Evangelista.¡± Liam bowed as a sign of respect for the two elders. I just smiled and nodded at them.


    ¡°Oh, son¡­ so, you are L-Liam Evangelista? Now I knew the reason why you seemed familiar to me. You are in the newspaper! Wait, aren¡¯t you this man?¡± Alma squealed before stealing the newspaper that Bruce was reading and handed it over to Liam.


    It was not my attitude to interfere or be curious about what other people were talking about, but I couldn¡¯t help myself but peek into the newspaper where I could see a glimpse of Liam¡¯s face printed on the first page. This was what I could see from the headlines:


    Rich and young business tycoon, Liam Arthur Evangelista, is now back in the Philippines.


    ¡°Oh, honestly¡­ I was not expecting this. It was quite embarrassing being in the news, but I guessed we could both agree not to divulge to other people that we are here, Alma. Is that okay?¡± Liam humbly insisted.


    He was certainly blushing when he returned the newspaper to the old man. Being a famous businessman who was published in the newspaper, he might probably have a lot of fans nationwide, and he did not want them to cause amotion here.


    ¡°Oh, you do not even have to ask, Hijo. You can count on us. Fortunately, the owner of the budget inn was my son, so you won¡¯t have any problems with your wife. You two won¡¯t be publicized here, I assure you. Anyway, Bruce! Take care of the store, and I will just go with them for a while, okay? We will close it after,¡± Alma instructed her husband before she left the store.


    The old man just smiled and continued reading the newspaper that his wife had previously grabbed to give to Liam. Now I knew why Alma had the guts to rmend that hotel-because it was owned by his son. I genuinely smiled, for it was such a nice way to help his son find new customers to spend the night there.


    Alma apanied us to her son¡¯s budget inn. I took that opportunity to finally introduce myself to her.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ hello, I am Diane, and I am not Liam¡¯s wife.¡± I awkwardly smiled at her while telling the truth. I just wanted to clear things out because I did not want to be the star of a random gossip here.


    And because I already thought in advance, any rumor might reach my mom even though our subdivision was still far away from here. Mom would end up hysterical if she would know that I was allegedly married to someone when I did not even have a boyfriend in the first ce.


    ¡°Oh really, Hija? I am so sorry for specting. I guess I have to me my big mouth. But to tell you honestly, you two looked so good together. You are both beautiful and handsome! I am sure that your future children will also be like the two of you,¡± she ecstatically remarked with a gentle tap on my right arm.


    Liam tenderly ced his arm around my right shoulder and smiled sweetly. ¡°Oh, my girlfriend was just sensitive, Alma. Don¡¯t worry about her, it¡¯s fine. Diane was just too shy,¡± he announced before he yfully winked at me.


    Although I could feel hundreds of volts that electrified my whole body the moment Liam touched me, I did not utter a word but silently kicked him on his side using my left elbow. And he even had the nerves to introduce me as his girlfriend when tonight was just the first time we had met? Like Leandro, Liam was also impossible. But I guessed I liked his actions more than his brother¡¯s.


    The three of us had already reached the eight-story budget hotel that was owned by Alma¡¯s son, and Liam was still holding me. It looked like I was starting to love Liam¡¯s gesture towards me-it was not suffocating.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we only have one room avable. Is it okay for you, guys, to share a single room? It was already the start of ¡®ber¡¯ months, so we are quite fully booked. Tourists areing in to have the secluded-forest tour, and most of them are staying here,¡± said Alma¡¯s son, who introduced himself as Marky. He looked like in his thirties.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! We can stay in one room,¡± Liam dered while looking at me.


    Did I hear him right? I red at him before I looked away.


    No way! I won¡¯t ever allow that, and why would we even stay in one room? I could stay with him if she was a girl, but he was not! I have only met him now, and it wasn¡¯t even reaching two hours, then we will have to be together in the same room right away? What would he think of me? Easy girl? Not because I am working in a club, I would go with someone so easily! Let alone stay in one room. My mind just could not help but scream.


    ¡°Hmm, Marky¡­ perhaps, you can double-check? Maybe, someone had already checked out earlier, and it just happens that your booking database was not updated? Please,¡± I contended with light wrinkles on my forehead.


    ¡°But ma¡¯am, I am so sorry. There was only one room left no matter how many times I refreshed our booking page.¡± Marky was scratching his head while looking at theputer and scrolling the data unstoppably.


    Liam and I nced at each other again before he mischievously winked at me.

 CHAPTER 17:UNFATHOMABLE URGE

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    Diane does not have any other choice but toe with me. I knew that it was not easy for her to be with me in just one room, considering the fact that we had only met today, but I thanked her for trusting me.


    For that, I would not do anything that could break her trust. If I had to sleep on the floor, then I would do it just for her to befortable in our current situation.


    The room was clean and fully equipped. It had its own bathroom, small balcony, air-conditioner, sofa, cab, fridge, and television. The only problem was the small bed. It was only a double size-too far from my customized emperor-size bed in my bachelor¡¯s pad.


    In fact, my bedroom was way bigger even if I would triple the size of this room, but I could not do anything about it because I did not want to exert further efforts to go home now. I guessed this would be much better knowing that I would be able to stay here with such an exquisite woman. I did not know the reason why. All I knew was this sudden feeling that I needed to protect Diane.


    I went to the balcony to call my butler Janno. I instructed him to take care of my car since it was currently blocking the thirdne of the road. I also gave him the exact address where it could be found.


    ¡°That should be working as early as five o¡¯clock tomorrow, Janno. Thanks,¡± I told him before I ended the call.


    Since he was my butler, he would be the one to contact the insurancepany or anyone who should get involved with what happened. My car was thetest release from Delgz Automobiles, and it was still under warranty. I had to believe that it was only out of gas because I didn¡¯t want to have the benefit of the doubt, let alone make a big deal over simple things.


    Closing the balcony door, I went back inside the room. I silently looked at Diane, who was in front of thempshade at the side of the bed. She was also talking to someone on her cellr phone. I sincerely smiled. I must have done something good in my past life to be with her tonight.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The truth was I could ask Janno to fetch us here right away so that Diane could go home, but I suddenly became selfish now because I wanted to spend the night with her. She was so gorgeous that I could not help myself but stare at her.


    ¡°Dave, stop being too nosy! You already knew how to flirt, yet you are still childish. I got stranded, okay? I would surely go home first thing in the morning. You have to take charge there, do you understand? Show me that you are already a man,¡± she ordered the person on the other line. ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Diane just nodded before she ended the call.


    ¡°Dave?¡± I asked as my forehead creased into a furrow. I was too curious to know.


    She nodded. ¡°Yup, my brother. He was born next to me who was a fourth-year high school student,¡± she replied without even looking at me.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I slyly smiled as I remained on the balcony¡¯s door. I could not understand why, but I felt like a thorn had been pulled out of my chest. I thought that Dave was her boyfriend, and I was d that he was not.


    Then, I suddenly remembered what had happened a while ago-how our paths crossed in the parking lot. The moment she identally got inside my car, I knew there was something strange that I felt for her in an instant. I was swiftly stunned by her beauty, and that was the main reason why I could not speak right away.


    Knowing myself, I knew that it was not just a simple admiration. Actually, I was willing to take the chance of knowing Diane more. But when I found out that she was ire-the same woman my brother was so obsessed with, it was a clear sign that I had to control my growing emotions. I knew Leandro, and when he found out about this, things would definitely turn into chaos. Above all things and for the sake of the other things that I already risked for him, I didn¡¯t want to hurt my brother.


    Getting senile, I always forgot to lock my car every time I parked it. I did not expect that fate would let me meet Diane tonight, just because she identally entered my car. Looking at the low gas bar of my dashboard, I nned to pass by first at a gas station. But since I got so enthralled listening to her voice while she was talking, I suddenly forgot about it.


    ¡°Sleep in the bed, Liam. I¡¯m sure I will fit in at the sofa,¡± she suggested with a smile on her face while pointing at the sofa located at the foot of the bed.


    I already found her voice too sweet and attractive, how much more was her innocent face? She looked like a real angel to me. Her face was undeniably gentle, and her lips were naturally red.


    ¡°No! I will upy the couch, and you will sleep on the bed. No buts, no ifs, Diane,¡± I refuted while getting some pillows from the bed. It was indeed a good thing that we had lots of pillows here, and these were too much for us. There was no way that I would let her sleep on the couch.


    ¡°But, sir-I mean, Liam-¡± she slightly objected, but it didn¡¯t escape from my ears.


    I looked directly at her as I slowly approached her, ¡°What did you just call me? Was it ¡®sir¡¯ again?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh? No, Liam. What I said was Liam, okay? Yes, it¡¯s Liam!¡± she strongly refused. She was trying to make up an alibi, even though it was toote. I wasn¡¯t deaf not to hear what she truly called me.


    Because of that, she became unsystematic to step backwards. Her cheeks were also immediately stained with a pink blush.


    She continued stepping backwards until she was left with no other choice because her back was already pinned in the wall. Then, I ced both of my hands at her sides to trap her. With only a few inches apart, I could smell how fragrant she was, the same way how I silently sniffed her aroma while buckling her seatbelt in my car.


    It was not perfume. I was sure that it was a natural scent. It looked like she doesn¡¯t even have to use perfume to be sweet-scented. With our current position, I felt like a statue that I didn¡¯t want to be away from her anymore.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything about calling me ¡®sir,¡¯ huh?¡± I whispered using my husky voice. I radiantly smiled at her as I continued to stare at her face. It was as if I would like to memorize her face in case this was thest time we would be together.


    She tried to avert her eyes away from me. It was only amusing because as I gawked at her, she just looked even more innocent in my eyes. I slowly crossed the distance between our faces until our lips were only an inch apart. To my surprise, she closed her eyes.


    I used that opportunity to gaze at her even better. Diane had a beauty that couldunch a thousand ships, so I was not surprised that my brother got bewitched by her. The way he would talk about his ire, it looked like he already put her on the pedestal. He adored her so much. It was only bad timing that ire was also Diane.


    It was bad timing that Leandro got to know her first. It was bad timing that when it happened, I was on the other side of the world.


    Her eyshes were long, and her lips were deliberately red. Her nose was not that pointed, but it suited the shape of her face. Her shiny and shoulder-length hair also looked so soft that I wanted to touch it.


    Her skin was also as white as snow, and I must admit that it was credibly smooth. When I shook her hand in the car, it was so soft that I couldn¡¯t help but kiss it earlier. That gesture was kind of creepy considering we had only met for the first time, but I just couldn¡¯t control myself.


    God knew how I was restraining myself, even though kissing her was what my heart was telling me. It was indeed intricate for me to control myself, especially Diane closing her eyes seemed to inform me that it was only okay if I would kiss her here.


    It was entirely difficult when her lips appeared to be fascinating and tempting at the same time. It was extremelyplicated knowing we were just in the same room, and everything for me felt like torture.


    While resisting this unfathomable urge for Diane, I had to clear up my mind. As long as I could, I had to fight it. For my one and only brother, I had to stop it.


    So, what happened next was that I ended up affectionately running my right fingers over her left cheek, notifying her that she had some dirt on her face. She was still blushing when she opened her eyes, and her brown orbs seemed to be looking through my soul. As promised, I would not break her trust, and I would not hurt my brother.


    ¡°You will surely be punished the next time, Diane. So if I were you, stop calling me ¡®sir,''¡± I professed while winking at her before I turned around, went to the sofa, and finallyy down.

 CHAPTER 18:CONFUSED THOUGHTS

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    You are embarrassing, Diane! So, what do you expect? That he will kiss you? Oh my God! Maybe his brother, Leandro, will do that to you faster than the speed of light. So quick that you do not even have to wait!


    But Liam? Do not ever assume that he will like you! Not even a single chance that he will fall for someone like you, okay? Women like you are not his type. So it will be better not to expect anymore because you will only get hurt in the end.


    My subconscious was such a pest, murmuring at the back of my head and acting like it already knew everything. It would not leave me alone, and it was damn too annoying. Suddenly ufortable with what Liam had said, I slowly removed myself from leaning against the wall and just followed him with my gaze.


    Liamid his body on the small sofa, but he could not fit in there because of his muscr physique. I guessed his height was over six feet, so he was having a hard time stretching and bending. I could not help but be amused and pity him at the same time because his two legs were over the entire length of the settee. Its length was actually from his head to knees.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ncing at the bed, I could tell that its length was over Liam¡¯s height, and its size was double. I was sure that it could fit the two of us there, but the problem began to circte in my head, messing up with my brain. I had never experienced sleeping with a man beside me. Let alone sleeping with a stranger whom I only met today.


    I ended up pouting my lips because I pitied Liam in his current state. Hmm, whatever! I could not bear to see him that way.


    ¡°Liam?¡± I called him in question, but he did not utter a word. It looked like he had already fallen asleep despite the difort.


    Hmm, right away? Was he able to sleep that fast? It was only a minute after he hadid down on the couch!


    Then, I had no other choice but to approach him. I silently bent my knees so I could level my face on him. ¡°Liam?¡±


    He was lying in a fetal manner on the sofa, and he was obviously having a hard time in his position, so how could he fall asleep that soon? Or did he belong to those small number of people who could easily fall asleep as soon as their heads hit the pillows?


    Perhaps, it was because Liam got tired of driving. The incident of his car stopping in the middle of the road even added to his stress. Because of our current state, I had the opportunity to look at him better while he was sleeping like a baby.


    I did not know why something suddenly confused me. The two of them undeniably looked alike, but there was no question that I liked his calm facepared to Leandro. That it seemed like he was so kind and would not do any bad things at all? Liam¡¯s face was peaceful, even though their resemnce looked like they were twins. I felt tranquil with him, and unlike his brother, I felt safe with him.


    Wait, what is going on with me? Am I not doneparing the two of them?


    Why does my heart trust him so quickly that he was a good person and he would not do anything to me even if we were spending the night alone in an inn? Why do I feel so easy to trust him even though tonight was only our first meeting? In barely two hours, I gave Liam the trust I had never given to other men after years of knowing them.


    Continuously staring at him, I did not know why I seemed to be maized by him until I could no longer control myself from getting even closer to his face. Something was urging me to run my left fingers on his right cheek, the same way how he caressed mine earlier. But before I was able to do that, I got startled when he opened his eyes. For that, I ended up hurting my butt on the floor.


    ¡°Care to share what you are doing?¡± Liam painted a confident smile on his lips when he asked me. His dimple on his right cheek came out again-something that made his appearance even more handsome and striking in my eyes.


    ¡°N-Nothing, Liam. I-I felt that you were having a hard time lying in there, so you would not be able to sleepfortably. I rmend that we should both sleep in the bed. It was big enough to amodate the two of us. And s-surely, we can put a pillow between us as a boundary,¡± I stammered while suggesting my thoughts to him.


    It felt like my tongue had twisted again. Something strange was happening to me, and I needed to stop it as soon as possible. I stood up and sat on the soft edge of the bed, rxing my butt in the process.


    All my life, I had always been a man-hater. I could not find any interest in them because I had to focus on my studies and work.


    Why do I look so weak now? Why do I seem to let my guard down?


    ¡°Hmm, I liked the idea. I must admit that it was hard to sleep here on the couch. But would you mind if I ask you something, Diane?¡± he asked as he looked at me straight in the eyes while straightly sitting on the sofa.


    Shocks, why does he look so handsome? That no matter how I stopped it, my heart had already fallen for him. Not that only. My heart, as well as my mind and soul-everything! Everything about me seems so perplexed as everything hadpletely fallen for him. The question is, will he ever catch me?


    ¡°Hmm, about what?¡± I asked without even blinking.


    ¡°If it happened that a different man was with you right now, would you still share the same bed with him?¡± he asked me as his eyes seemed to be stuck at me. His mesmerizing dark-gray eyes appeared to dte while waiting for my response.


    ¡°Huh? Hmm¡­¡± Liam¡¯s question made me think. I must admit that I was caught off-guard.


    Yeah, right? Would I?


    If Leandro happened to be with me at this time, well, it would be impossible to happen since I would not go with him from the very beginning. I was in this kind of situation because of the simple fact that I avoided him, but that was the point. I knew Leandro for two years already, but why did I go with Liam, whom I only met tonight?


    I could no longer understand myself why I got immediately drawn closer to him. In just a few hours, he made me feel special in a way nobody else could.


    Hmm, why? What does Liam have that Leandro does not possess?


    Oh, it was indeed Liam¡¯s attitude-something benign to make me fall.


    Answering Liam¡¯s question made me prevent myself from looking at him. ¡°I guess, it depends? Hmm, Leandro was your brother, so I knew that you were also a good person,¡± I lied while busying myself to organize the pillows andforter.


    Honestly, I did not know what to say. How could I say that Liam was a good person right away when I barely knew him? I never knew a single thing about him other than the fact that he was Leandro¡¯s brother.


    ¡°But you¡¯re avoiding my brother, aren¡¯t you? What makes you think that I was a good person? If in the first ce, it was quite possible that we only have the same demeanor, or I was even worse than him? What will you do?¡±

 CHAPTER 19:SPENDING THE NIGHT

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Looking at him again, I could not help but fall more and more into his gaze. It felt like I ended up melting even more. I bit my lower lip as hard as I could.


    Even if I wanted to be afraid by how deep his stares were at me, I could not understand myself because it was as if I even liked what he was doing. Even if I wanted to get away from him, it was as if I wanted to get closer to him. Tonight might be the first time we saw each other, but I wanted to know him more.


    ¡°You know what, Liam? Whatever the oue of me being with you right now, it would be all my fault. The moment I entered your car, I did not think straight though. I just went with the flow-naively crossing something without even discerning about the possible risk. So, I guess I really have to face the consequence. I have to deal with it.¡±


    My goodness, I didn¡¯t even know how I was able to deliver those words without faltering! Wait, where is Diane? Am I still with myself?


    Oh my God, should I wake up from this dream? But being with Liam, can¡¯t I just continue being here?


    Shocks, what is happening to me?


    ¡°Hmm¡­ you are just a lucky girl, Diane,¡± he told me. He stood up, approached me, and warmly touched my chin like how he ran his fingers over my cheek earlier. ¡°I will not do you any harm, I promise. Good night!¡±


    Liam alreadyid down on the bed, but I had not yet moved on from what he did. I felt so speechless as my breathing even stopped until I found him putting three pillows in the middle of the bed. He was undoubtedly a gentleman, so how could I even be afraid of him?


    But why do I feel so disappointed when he wanted to call it a night?


    And what else do you expect, huh? That he will kiss you good night?


    Jesus, am I going crazy? I asked myself while setting aside my thoughts and subconscious mind.


    ¡°Just a m-moment, Liam. Is it okay for you if-if we will not turn off the lights? Hmm, please? I am q-quite scared of the dark.¡± No, quite was an understatement. Just thinking about the dark could make my hands mmy already.


    ¡°I preferred without lights, but if with lights on is what you want and if it can make you feelfortable, then it¡¯s fine with me, Diane. You don¡¯t even need to ask. Don¡¯t worry about me, I can still manage to sleep,¡± he said those words with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± That was all I could say before Iid down beside Liam with my back facing him.


    It was a good thing that there were pillows between the two of us. Those prevented me from leaning on Liam. I tried so hard to sleep, but I could not. I did not want to roll over and change positions in the bed because I might just wake him up. Also, this was not my bed. I could not just move here of my own free will.


    After an hour, or so I thought, I was half-awakened, so I dragged myself away from the bed and went to the balcony of the room. I smiled while feeling the fresh and gentle breeze of the night that was cuddling my skin as I looked at the stars. Then, I suddenly remembered Denise.


    She was so young when our father died, so I often told her that our father was already one of the stars in heaven. All she had to do was look for the brightest star, and imagine that Dad was also looking at her from above, proud of her achievements.


    After a while, I went back inside the room, opened the fridge, and drank some water, before I pinned my back against the soft cushion. The room was cold because there was an air-conditioner, but I did not know why my body felt so hot that I found it ufortable.


    Removing myself again from the bed, I took off my white zer and removed my brassiere. For us, women, removing our brassieres was the most rxing feeling in the whole world. I also took off my jeans, so I ended up only wearing my sleevelesscy top and just cycling, which were all ck. It made mefortable enough.


    It was as if I wanted to take a shower first before going to bed. So, I mindlessly took the towel from the cab in front of me and went straight to the bathroom. I could not help but yawn because I was also on the verge of falling into light oblivion.


    When I opened the bathroom door, I did not know how to react to the scene that suddenly appeared right in front of me. My eyes went wide open that I could not even blink them, my throat abruptly became dry that made me swallow unstoppably, and my jaws dropped off the floor that I was not able to catch them.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Liam¡¯s naked body was waving at me!


    He was taking a bath with his eyes closed while humming a melody. I did not know how many seconds I got paralyzed at the door while looking at every part of his nude body, ck-jawed with my mind floating somewhere else, and my blood running away from my body.


    It was after a while before I found my tongue stuck on my cheek. I screamed my heart out as I closed the bathroom door that made a loud screech. I did not know how Liam reacted inside of it.


    Because of that, I went posthaste back to the fridge and opened it. I was panting, and my hands were trembling while drinking lots of water from the distilled bottle. The water continuously dropped into my chin, neck, and blouse because of a hurry. For once, I did not know how I would be able to face him after what happened.


    Shit! How can you be a fool, Diane? Why didn¡¯t you notice that Liam was not in the bed? Didn¡¯t you even hear the sound of water droplets from the shower? It was so embarrassing! What kind of face will you show himter on? First night and this? Terrible!


    But in the first ce, why didn¡¯t he lock the bathroom door since he would be taking a shower? Hello? He was not in his own bedroom, and he has apanion here! Hispanion was even a woman-an innocent woman he only met.


    But, oh my God! His¡­ his¡­ I felt like I was going to faint.


    Could not stop my throat to bepletely dried, I swallowed one after the other before drinking again. I did not know what was the best to do and what I needed to do to help delete that image from my mind. It was my first time to see that kind of thing, and I could not help but wonder if it was really that big. I did not know, I had not seen one aside from Liam¡¯s, so I could notpare at all.

 CHAPTER 20:EXTREME FEAR

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    After a few minutes, Liam got out of the bathroom wearing a in white T-shirt and boxer shorts. He was holding his tuxedo. As much as I would like to see him with his wet hair, I ended up ignoring him.


    With the towel on my shoulder, I rushed inside and locked the bathroom door. I could not even remember if I closed the fridge properly. All I wanted was to avoid him. I felt like my face was still red from the heat, and I immediately confirmed it in front of the mirror above the sink, installed right next to the door.


    Soon, I was done showering too. I was not able to bring my bra, so I was sure that my rich breasts could be barely seen through mycy top. Hiding them from Liam, I just crossed my arms in front of my chest while walking in the direction of the cab. I even saw him watching a Netfilms¡¯ movie, but I had decided to look away.


    ¡°Forget about it, Diane.¡± I heard him say. I was not able to see his facial reaction because my back was facing him.


    ¡°Forget about what?¡± I asked without even looking at him while wearing my bra. I was flexible enough to hook it at my back. I knew what he was talking about-it was just awkward to keep bringing it back.


    ¡°The thing you saw earlier,¡± he almost whispered.


    ¡°Huh? I did not see anything,¡± I murmured benevolently. That was the time I turned around to face him while drying my shoulder-length hair with a towel.


    He frowned. ¡°Are you sure you did not see anything? Then, why did you shout?¡±


    ¡°I-I was just a bit surprised. I thought there was an intruder here. All I knew was that you were already in the bed and just sleeping soundly. That was it,¡± I lied.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Oh, how many times did I lie in just a few hours?


    ¡°Okay, if you say so. I¡¯ll leave you with it. I don¡¯t want us to be awkward to each other just because of what happened earlier,¡± Liam made clear before he turned off the television and went to bed again.


    I did not say a word.


    Just because of what happened earlier? Just because? So, was it that easy for him to forget what happened moments ago? He was too quick to move on, huh? It was all because of him that my sight was not a virgin anymore! My mind screamed while trying to forget what happened in the bathroom.


    Unbelievably shaking my head, I guessed I had to ept how he used to deal with things. I must admit that a big deal for me could only be a simple thing for other people. Like my friends-Karen and Lorenz could talk about obscene andscivious stuff like it was nothing at all. But when they were talking about something like that, I could not join their conversation.


    Adjusting myself, I went back to lying down on the bed with my back facing him. For a few minutes, I pretended that I was already asleep.


    Even with my wet hair, I knew I already dozed off, but when I opened my eyes, I did not know whyplete darkness fretted me out even though no one from us turned off the lights. It was a kind of bleak night that I would not want to see.


    Suddenly, it made me imagine some distorted views as if an unknown terror woulde out from the corner of this room. This darkness resembled a mysterious ck fog that would not let me focus on what was the truth.


    ¡°Liam?¡± I closed my eyes as I could do nothing but mention his name while unintentionally touching his left biceps. ¡°W-What happened? Did you turn off thempshade?¡± I knew he did not, but I was getting hysterical at the moment.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m just right here, Diane, and nope, I didn¡¯t turn it off. But it looks like we are experiencing a brownout here,¡± he responded. I felt the mattress moved, and that signaled me that Liam got up to leave the bed. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll just look outside to see what happened, okay?¡±


    Impulsively dragging myself up, I made a great effort to trace Liam out of the dark. When I finally touched his arm, I did not know why I suddenly hugged him. On bended knees on the soft cushion, I was hugging the now standing Liam at the edge of the bed. I felt his body slightly stiffened from what I did, but I merely ignored it.


    For a short period after I met him, I knew I was alreadyfortable with him. For the short moment I was with him, I knew he would not do anything bad to me. For the few hours we stayed together, he made me feel secure, and because of it, my trust in him grew even more.


    ¡°Wait, Liam¡­ d-don¡¯t leave me! I am afraid of the dark, please. Just stay here,¡± I begged for him.


    My embrace to his torso tightened even more that I did not want to let him go. Then, I started to cry. I used to have this extreme fear of the dark, that I did not know where and when it all started. It was not inborn, and I was also mystified about how I got it. I was too scared of the dark that sometimes, I could no longer breathe properly.


    Even though my eyes were still closed, I knew that Liam did not pursue his initial n of leaving me here and just returned the same hug with me. We stayed sping each other for a few minutes. When my breathing became steady, we went back into lying down, and he just stayed by my side, although there were still some pillows between the two of us.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t cry, okay? I¡¯m just here, so you can now go back to sleep. I¡¯ll stay here,¡± he told me softly while covering my body with aforter.


    He caressed my hair and gently stroked it. His touch suddenly made me feel protected and at ease. I must admit that no one had ever made me feel like this-only him.


    Wiping my tears away from my cheeks, I opened my eyes and tried to catch a glimpse of his handsome face. ¡°Promise me that you will not leave,¡± I demanded. It was a bit overreacting, considering I did not have the right tomand him, but I was indeed terrified of the darkness. To calm down, I badly needed an assurance that he would not leave me here.


    ¡°Alright, I promise that I won¡¯t ever leave you alone. I¡¯ll make sure as well that I won¡¯t sleep while you are still awake. I¡¯ll be watching over you even if it means gazing at you until dawn, Diane. So, you don¡¯t have to worry, okay? As long as I¡¯m here, you¡¯ll be safe¡­¡± he promised me.


    Vague to see his exact facial expression because of the dark, I knew that he was all-out smiling when he sincerely said those words. I could even vouch that his fabulous dimple came out again.


    Not knowing how I should feel at these times, I was only sure of one thing. I knew that he would not do anything lewd to me. Although it was a brownout and a bit hot, I was able to close my eyes and fell asleep with a blissful smile on my lips.


    In the middle of my sleep, I wasn¡¯t sure if he did this, but I felt his gentle kiss on my forehead while whispering the words¡­


    ¡°I will protect you no matter what happens.¡±

 CHAPTER 21:GETTING INFATUATED

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    I woke up to the intensity of the sunlight hitting my face, making me rub my hazy eyes in the process. It was almost blinding me, but I had to open my eyes to see how it seeped into the room. The sun relentlessly poured through the balcony ss door. Another day had dawned, bringing new hopes and aspirations.


    But wait, why do I seem to be somewhere else? I wondered before I scanned the whole ce.


    Only then, everything that happenedst night sank into my brain-that I ended up with Liam while avoiding Leandro. Liam does not want me tomute on my way home, but his sports car runs out of gas in the middle of the road, so we had to check-in, then spend the rest of the night in this budget inn.


    Left with no other choice, I agreed to share a room with him since there was only one room avable. He was a gentleman enough to sleep on the couch, but I pitied his position. I suggested that he should sleep beside me with some pillows in between us.


    Speaking of Liam?


    He was still sleeping soundly. His mouth was slightly open, but he still looked so handsome-that I couldn¡¯t get enough but stare at his gentle face. I somehow felt guilty because Liam must have sleptte because of me. He might have fulfilled his promise not to leave me alone and just guarded me until dawn.


    It was because until now, I still could not get rid of my severe phobia in the dark that I didn¡¯t even know where it came from. As far as I could remember, I did not have it when I was young.


    As thoughts began to upy my mind, it was toote for me to realize our positions. The pillows between us that were supposed barriersst night were all gone and scattered into the floor.


    We were now cuddling each other, and my left thigh was actually on top of his lower body. I was even more surprised when I noticed that his left arm served as the pillow where my head was freely lying.


    As my eyes began to explore his face and upper body, I could tell that he still looked stunning even though he was only wearing a fitted white T-shirt. Now, his hard biceps were naturally showing, and I didn¡¯t have to look at the back of his arms to see his triceps. I was already expecting that he had a muscr-body built, although it was not obvious from his tuxedost night when we first met inside his car until we got here.


    It was my first time to sleep with a man. But why does it feel okay with me as long as it would be Liam? I guessed he was right all along. I wouldn¡¯t want to share a bed with anyone else aside from him. And with what he did-spending the night without doing anything aside from not leaving me, I trusted him already.


    Argh! What¡¯s with your thoughts, Diane? Are you alright? Will you please fix yourself? It was onlyst night that you met Liam, remember that! The little voice inside my head warily barked.


    But how can I fix myself when I know I¡¯m still thinking straight? That getting infatuated with him was just fine, and there was nothing wrong with it! My brain contended.


    The truth could no longer be changed, and it was screaming that I only met Liamst night. But even though the fact was pping me so hard, I must admit that I easily gotfortable with him. There was something in him that captured my heart. There was something in him that made me want to fall in love. He respected me so much, and that was the main reason why he fully got my trust.


    Because of that, I looked at his face even more, but my eyes could not get enough no matter what. Time could run a little bit fast when you were enjoying every bit of it, and if we would spend one more night here, I could never get tired of just staring at his oozing sex appeal.


    Something was drawing me near to him, most especially when I looked at his red and kissable lips. I didn¡¯t want to deny and be confused with my thoughts and feelings. It was the first time I ever felt this kind of strange thing.


    I like him.


    Things went too fast that it rather scared me, but it would never change the fact that I liked him. Maybe it was true that when you liked a person, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore how you met him or her.


    But just like the pillows that seemed to be the boundaries between the two of usst night, there was also a boundary between us in real life. As far as I knew, I was a strong-willed person, but this was the first time I felt so insecure. Liam was born with a golden spoon in his mouth, and I was born poor.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He was a famous businessman, but I was only a club dancer. He would never be proud of me in front of other people. He might never want to introduce me to his business partners. The two worlds we used to live in were entirely different from each other, and those would never meet no matter what. It was like Liam was in heaven, and I was here on the ground.


    I could never reach him.


    Liam could only fit in with those rich and high-profile women, the same thing that I told Leandro before. He could date the highest-paid celebrities and unbeatablewyers, but not just a club dancer. I didn¡¯t expect to think like this, but I got suddenly dismayed by these thoughts. It made my breathing shallow. I felt a pang of pain in my chest because I could never change the truth.


    Staying by his side for a few more minutes, and even though I wanted us to stay much longer in this kind of position, I had no other choice. I slowly removed his right arm away from my waist. It was as if letting him go too, although he didn¡¯t be mine at all. It was a good thing that he didn¡¯t wake up because he needed to sleep more.


    Dragging myself from the bed, I looked at my wristwatch to know what time it was, and I found that it was already seven o¡¯clock. I adjusted theforter on top of Liam before I nced at him again. I could hear his few snores out of his parted lips, but it only made me smile while staring at him. Those snorts were not even a turn-off. I just found myself being fascinated by him even more.


    Browsing my cellr phone, I received a message that David was already in the training camp at about five o¡¯clock and he would only stay there for three hours. I put the cell phone back inside my bag then I fixed myself. I put on my white zer, wore my faded pants that hugged my curvy thighs and legs, brushed my teeth, and washed my face. Ibed my wavy hair, and with my bare face that didn¡¯t feel the touch of makeup today, I left the room.


    It was a good thing that I saw Marky right away. Also, it felt great that the only room avablest night that Liam and I upied was only located on the second floor of the hotel. Because apart from the fear of the dark, I also had this fear of heights. However, unlike my severe fear of the dark, I was already afraid of heights ever since I was a child.


    ¡°Hi, ma¡¯am. Good morning, what can I do for you?¡± he greeted me with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Hello, Marky! Hmm, I just want to ask about what happenedst night? Oh, I guessed it¡¯s already dawn. Particrly, around two in the morning?¡± I knitted my eyebrows.


    ¡°Right, are you referring to the brownout? I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience, ma¡¯am. A power cable was identally cut off, but it was immediately repaired around four in the morning. The power was restored after that,¡± he replied.


    Could that mean-Liam fell asleep past four o¡¯clock?


    ¡°Oh, no worries! You don¡¯t have to say sorry, Marky. I¡¯m only interested to know, but I understand that incidents happen out of our control.¡± I waved my hands in front of him. ¡°Thanks for the info. Anyway, can you join me at the restaurant of this hotel? Can we avail of any free breakfast?¡± I curiously asked him.


    I didn¡¯t know much about traveling sincest night was only my first time to check-in at a hotel, but I guessed Liam and I deserved to avail of something here. Like strolling around and buying in the market, I always asked for a cheaper price of goods andmodities. As much as things would cost, people like me, who were so tight with budgeting, would prefer something free.


    ¡°Sure, ma¡¯am¡­ this way please,¡± he motioned me toe with him, and we went down the stairs. ¡°Your husband paid too muchst night. You can take whatever breakfast you would like,¡± hemented with joy while ushering me inside the restaurant located on the ground floor.


    The restaurant was small, but I could tell that it was clean. Anyway, it was not about how small the ce was. The most important thing was it had lots of delicious and mouth-watering foods that would make me want to go back.


    Oh, but I did not have enough money toe back here, so I guessed I have to make the most of my time eating here.


    ¡°Ah, thanks for apanying me¡­ but he¡¯s not my husband,¡± I meekly told him.

 CHAPTER 22:QUITE INTIMIDATING

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled awkwardly as the heat rose from the stomach to my face, making my cheeks suddenly warmed up. Marky was like his mother, Alma.


    Couldn¡¯t he rememberst night that I didn¡¯t want to share a room with Liam? Whose wife will do that?


    There was something in me that was aggravated not because of what they thought about the two of us, but because I knew that it would never happen as much as I wanted to. In the end, I would just hope and assume for nothing. If I continue to nurture this odd feeling, I would only be hurt. Our social status was so much different, and it was so impossible for me to reach him-let alone for Liam to fall in love with someone like me.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Sorry, ma¡¯am!¡± He ended up scratching his head at my response. ¡°Well, it looks like you two were destined for each other.¡±


    ¡°But I guessed, it¡¯s the other way around.¡± I frankly denounced it.


    Perhaps, Liam and I were just destined to meet up¡­ but not destined to love. Ouch!


    If this Marky only knew that the man he thought to be my husband was just a random stranger I had only metst night, he might think about me differently. It was indeed awkward to talk about it, so I just changed the topic.


    ¡°Can you join me upstairs? Maybe we will eat our breakfast there,¡± I mentioned while already choosing the ones I could bring inside our room.


    For a moment, I looked at Marky and saw that he just nodded at me.


    Some people were already eating here. I could hear the sounds of different utensils, water ssh along the nearest pool area, screaming kids, and other mutters everywhere, but it felt like those were nothing when there was just one thing that kept on squealing inside my head.


    Oh, no! I don¡¯t even know what Liam wants to eat! What if he has allergies?I heaved a deep sigh out of the muddle.


    Since I did not know what Liam wanted, I just took the following: two garlic rice, one in rice, ham and sausages, bacon and cheese, garlic bread, corned beef, scrambled eggs and pancakes, dried fish, and champurrado, mixed fruits, coffee, and milk. It was better to have lots of options so that I wouldn¡¯t have to go down again if he wanted something else.


    Oh, but I hope that he wouldn¡¯t look for anything else, I¡¯m here anyway!


    Oops, what I mean is that-if he doesn¡¯t want any of these, then that leaves me with no other choice but to consume all of these.


    Preparing our breakfast would be my simple thanks for what he didst night. Together with him, I faced my fear, and that was something I would have never expected to happen. Not to mention that Liam was still a stranger to me.


    When we went inside the room, Liam was still sleeping like a baby. On the other hand, I thanked Marky for his help in bringing all the food here. After we put down the two full separate trays on the small table in front of the sofa, he then left while pushing the stainless food cart.


    After locking the bedroom door, I marched to the course of the bathroom and took a bath first. Of course, I didn¡¯t have any other clothes with me, so I had no other option but to wear what I was wearing.


    It was pretty good that today was a Sunday, so it was rest for me, and I was not obliged to report to the school. My duty at the club waster tonight, and my ss at the university would still be tomorrow afternoon. I was only an average student, but I was serious when ites to my education. I had to graduate on time because I didn¡¯t want to fail myte father.


    When I came out of the bathroom, Liam was still in his deep oblivion. He might be dreaming as I barely caught a quick smile on his lips. I approached the bed, then cautiously leaned beside him. Careful not to wake him up, I silently watched him.


    Why does he still look so attractive even though his hair was messy?


    Just looking at his face made me feel at peace. Something was urging me to touch his hair, but I ignored it. I smiled because he was so breathtakingly handsome, and there was no doubt about it, despite having dark circles underneath his eyes.


    He was magnificently good-looking, even though his remarkable dimple was hiding. He was a famous businessman, and I bet too that he had a hectic schedule, so how great it was for me to be with him at this moment. His long eyshes seized such charm that it was too impossible for me not to be detained by them. There was an undeniable symmetry to his facial features that held me so captivated.


    I still kept my eyes on him until¡­


    Should I wake him up now?


    Our food would also get cold, so I guessed I had to wake him up as it would be better to eat warm food. Then, we had to go home as quickly as possible because I was sure as to any other deities that my mother was already worried about me.


    David would not even want to believe that I was strandedst night. He asserted that it doesn¡¯t even rain, and there were still some jeepney trips. My brother had a point there, but what should I do? I got stranded near the secluded forest that was avoided by jeepney drivers and othermuters.


    As if I could tell David that I got stranded with a man who was a hundred-percent stranger? If he would divulge it to Mom, she might have experienced another high blood pressure, and everything would just fall intoplete chaos. Well, that was the benefit of advanced thinking. I didn¡¯t lie to my brother in the first ce. I just chose not to tell him everything.


    I focused my attention on Liam again. I wanted to wake him up, but because of his tired appearance, he might have been awake until dawn, and that could be the main reason why he was excessively sleepy.


    It made me feel guilty, knowing that he might sleep at around four in the morning after the power had been restored. Liam fulfilled his promise of not leaving me alone, gazed at me throughout the entire dawn, and that was what made my heart leap for a second.


    At some point, I thought that all men were just the same. I was bursting with joy because I didn¡¯t know that I would be able to meet someone who would respect me even though he had all the time to ravage me here effortlessly. Liam was more than what meets the eyes. Happiness danced throughout my thoughts, knowing that I ended up with him and not with any other guy.


    Still looking at him, I got startled when a phone suddenly rang. I was sure that it wasn¡¯t mine because my ringtone doesn¡¯t sound like that. Also, my phone was always in silent mode. I didn¡¯t know what was the title of that song, but there was a will-you-marry-me lyric that was repeated over and over.


    That was when I daydreamed. In my twenty-one years, I had never experienced having a boyfriend, but I had dreamed of walking down the aisle in a simple wedding someday. It was just too sad that my father could no longer walk with me.


    Well, I guessed that every woman was dreaming of getting married in the church. The only difference between me and them was that-I did not like it to be an extravagant wedding. I just wanted it to be low-key, yet tremendously intimate.


    Marrying the one destined for me in front of the people I loved was already enough. But how about Liam? Does he have a girlfriend? Does he also want to get married? Or was he the type who would like to be a forever bachelor?


    Oh, and why would I even think about it? It¡¯s not that I would like to marry him! For sure, he doesn¡¯t want to marry me either.My thoughts were only carried away by his ringtone. Perhaps, his girlfriend was the one who was calling him right now.


    Until the call automatically stopped, but Liam still did not wake up. I couldn¡¯t help myself but worry for him.


    Oh my God! It could be bad. Did Liam have a nightmare while I was out preparing for what we will eat? Wait, is he still breathing?


    I went closer and almost climbed on top of him, then seriously tried to locate his pulses on his wrists. He had clear and loud pulses, making me sigh out of relief. But then, it was still not enough. I already lifted his hands, but he was still not waking up.


    It was awkward for me to do so, but I slouched my head in front of his chest to hear if his heartbeats were normal, and so they were. I took a short training course in First Aid and Basic Life Support for my mom, so I knew how to do these things.


    When I raised my head, I was a bit surprised because Liam was already awake, making me drop my chin to his chest. My brown eyes got stuck to his dark-gray eyes, and it was melting me. It was quite intimidating, but I immediately gained back myposure before I swiftly left the bed and brought the two stainless trays full of food beside him separately.


    ¡°Hi! Good morning, Liam. Breakfast in bed?¡± I beatifically smiled while proposing my suggestion to the handsome guy in front of me.

 CHAPTER 23:BREAK THE PROMISE

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    Feeling a heavy object on top of me, I slowly opened my eyes only to find Diane¡¯s head leaning over my chest. I didn¡¯t know what she was doing. But when she raised her head, she seemed to be ck-jawed that her chin fell on me, adding more weight in the process. Her brown and tantalizing eyes were stuck at me, making the muscle on my jaw suddenly twitch.


    Isn¡¯t she used to seeing a handsome angel in the morning?I wondered with amusement, but it would be best if this was her first time. It might be selfish to say because I didn¡¯t have the right, but I would never like the idea of Diane waking up in the morning with another guy.


    Raising my left hand as I was about to touch her head, my forehead creased with what she did next. She hurried away from me and brought the two stainless trays from the small table into the bed. ¡°Hi! Good morning, Liam. Breakfast in bed?¡± she smilingly suggested.


    I guessed this would be the first time that I would be eating my breakfast in bed. What I didn¡¯t like the most was serving me some food in my bedroom, because apart from the fact that the white sheets would get dirty, I was indeed used to eating at the dining table. That was the proper way of eating, and that would make me feel morefortable.


    But I couldn¡¯t say that to Diane right now. I didn¡¯t want to offend her, most especially when she made an effort to bring our breakfast all the way here. Her smiles were radiant and heavenly, and I didn¡¯t want her to remove those from her luscious and red lips. I wouldn¡¯t want to affront her, so I ended up zipping my lips and did not treat it as a big deal.


    Although I haven¡¯t eaten yet, it felt like just looking at her already made me full. Being with her was already enough for me, and for that, I was grateful. She was unquestionably gorgeous even though she doesn¡¯t wear any makeup at all. Waking up with her literally made me feel good in the morning. For the first time, I guessed I had to try having breakfast in bed¡­ with her.


    Still exhausted due tock of sleep, my eyelids were still drooping. I was not able to react immediately. I was trying to adjust my eyes, waiting for them to be stable, and while doing this, I could not help but yawn. I pinned my back on the headboard then sat up straight. I didn¡¯t bother to brush up my hair and just let it be as messy as it could be.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was around five in the morning when I fell asleep because every other thirty minutes since Diane sumbed into her dreand, she was moaning out loud for reasons I could not understand. What happened made me worry about her so much.


    Janno came at around three o¡¯clock to check my stuck car. They had it towed because gas was not the only problem. I was confused because it was a brand-new car. Since Janno was always ready, he had our men to bring me the three other luxury cars that I could choose from. I instructed him to leave the red corvette sports car.


    Bruce and Marky were still awake by that time, perhaps they could not sleep with the power shortage. Marky even acted as the valet driver to park my car in his hotel¡¯s parking lot. I instructed Janno to pay them for any inconvenience that I might have caused them, and also for taking care of my car in the middle of the road while I was waiting for him.


    The father and son refused, but I told them over Janno¡¯s phone that I would take this as gratitude, and someday, I would surely pay them back. It was a good thing that I paid Marky more than the cost of this room, and he might probably think that it was more than enough.


    I was only calling Janno from the balcony because I didn¡¯t want to leave Diane here in the room, knowing that it was still brownout. It was a good thing that I could see them from here. One more thing was the mere fact that Diane was moaning and groaning now and then. It wasn¡¯t just a simple moan because she was even crying and squealing while tussling in the bed.


    When the power was restored, Diane was still sweating profusely even though the air-conditioner was already set to the maximum level. She continued to scream out loud as if having a horrible nightmare. I had to tap her cheeks slightly to make her stop and help her feel rxed.


    For a while, she would be steady, butter on, she would scream again. I let her to pillow my left arm because when I did that, Diane suddenly calmed, and her nightmares had finally stopped.


    ¡°Hey, Liam! Do you still remember me?¡± Diane innocently waved her hand in front of my face while her not-so-round eyes, paired with long eyshes, were gleaming. She looked like a child because she was damn so cute. A child I would be willing to protect at all costs.


    Then, I gave her a wide smile that almost reached my eyes. No one had ever taken care of me aside from my Nana Lydia. Growing up, my parents were always busy in America. But seriously, the amount of food Diane brought here just for breakfast could make me sleep even more. The two trays were so plenty of different types of food.


    For breakfast, I used to eat only a wheat slice of bread matched with a ck and sugarless coffee.Now, how are we going to consume all of these when we were just the two of us here?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Liam. I had no idea of what you liked for breakfast, so I took all of these for us. Hmm¡­ and also, I want to thank youst night for staying here with me. I have nyctophobia* and that caused me to be extremely scared of the dark.¡± Then, she made puppy eyes and pouted her kissable lips.


    ncing away, my heart skipped a beat. In such scenarios, I was quite disgusted with women pouting their lips because I felt like they just wanted to act cute and pretty to draw attention. But Diane was different. This time, I averted my eyes because I might not be able to resist myself from kissing her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I told you that I won¡¯t leave you, right?¡± I cleared my throat before asking her, silently prying if she could remember what she did during the dawn. ¡°So, how was your sleep?¡±


    ¡°I was able to sleepfortably, thanks to you. I just had a dreamst night, but I have always been like that. I have always been bothered by that dream for years, but I already got used to it-like it just became normal,¡± she replied and busied herself preparing the food in the trays that were already organized. She could not look at me straight in the eyes.


    Diane already opened up, but I was interested to know what her dream was all about. Perhaps, that was the main reason why she was struggling on the bed and moaning out loud.


    ¡°Hmm, anyway¡­ Diane. You brought us so many foods here. I¡¯m fine with just garlic bread and coffee,¡± I told her with a smile.


    At the mention of her dream, or should I say nightmare, she suddenly became gloomy as sadness enveloped her eyes. I didn¡¯t want to see her crestfallen, and that was why I had to change the topic. If this would be thest time I would see her, I wanted to remember her glistening eyes with her lips curved into a sweet smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Liam. I¡¯ll make sure to consume all of these if you don¡¯t want to anymore. Come on, shall we eat? I¡¯m quite hungry,¡± she expressed while holding her small stomach. She looked at me, and the sparks in her eyes were all back. ¡°But do you have any allergies?¡± she asked as her brown pupils dted.


    Amazed by what she had said, I pretended as neutral as I could be. I shook my head, silently responding that I didn¡¯t have food allergies.


    But wait! Can she actually consume all of these? So, were I able to meet a very sexy womanst night who can devour all of these for breakfast when I have to wait a day to finish all these and such? You are really amazing, Diane!


    True enough, she was different from any other woman. I found her unique and amiable from all the girls I had met and dated before. For one day, I could no longer help myself frompletely falling for her. I hated to admit it, but there was something about her that would make me want to break my previous promise to Leandro.


    What was mine would always be mine. What was Leandro¡¯s would always be his. It was only a matter of who came first in the process.


    And at this time, I would be selfish to say that it does not matter anymore who came first. Diane¡¯s choice would matter the most.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have food allergies. Let¡¯s eat then!¡± I voiced out quite dyed as I dismissed my thoughts. I was ready to get my fair share of garlic bread when she suddenly shoved my right hand away.


    _________________________


    Nyctophobia*is a phobia characterized by a severe fear of the dark. It is triggered by the brain¡¯s disfigured perception of what would or could happen when in a dark environment.

 CHAPTER 24:THE PUNISHMENT

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Wait, Liam! We have to pray first,¡± she dered, and at the same time, she did a sign of the cross and closed her eyes in a slow-motion manner.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ all right,¡± I reluctantly replied. It was obvious that I wasn¡¯t used to praying before eating.


    Tsk! Am I already a turn off for her?


    After we prayed, Diane and I silently ate together in the bed we sharedst night. I couldn¡¯t read what was on her mind, but I didn¡¯t pray for myself. I prayed for her, and that was the first time I prayed for another person. I prayed that she would soon conquer her bad dream whatever it was.


    And if this wasn¡¯t thest time I would see her, I would help her conquer everything if she would let me. Together, we would defeat all of her fears.


    Seeing her eat would make me want to eat more. So, instead of just eating garlic bread and coffee, this was the first time in history that I ate white rice in the morning. I used to eat dirty rice* in the United States, and that was one of my favorites.


    For a while, I realized that I was able to do lots of first-time things with Diane and my hopes dialed up way high that we could do another first-time stuff some other time. But above everything, I would never forget that she would feed me something I never experienced eating before.


    ¡°Dried fish has been my number one favorite food. You should try this one. Say ah,¡± Diane was extending her right arm and fed me with her bare hand. I did not want to eat it at first, but I could not say no to her.


    I was not expecting that she would do that, but her smile was so contagious. I found her gesture sweet and caring-that I could not help myself but spoil the moment while silently wishing that time could stop for us to be with each other for a little bit longer.


    In the end, I had no other choice but to open my mouth and ept what she was giving me. After all, I did not want her right arm to get tired even though she was uiningly extending it in front of me. In fairness, it tasted good. I would request Nana to cook some dried fishes for me once she visited the mansion.


    It felt like I was not blinking as I could not help but be amazed at Diane.


    Seriously? Was she practicing gluttony? Woah, she was such a very strong-eater! Where does she put all those foods, and why does her stomach still t at all?


    The least I could do was to eat pancakes and sausages, and the rest, the woman in front of me took care of them. Diane effortlessly consumed everything as if it was still not enough. I felt like she was still famished. But if she wanted more, I could offer myself to her for free. He could eat me wherever she wanted.


    And that naughty thought made me choke my food as I deliberately coughed in front of her.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Diane asked as she worriedly handed me a ss of water.


    ¡°Y-Yeah, thanks. I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied after drinking from the ss.


    It was the first time in my life to eat a lot for breakfast. We ced the trays on the table, cleaned the tes before we fixed the bed and its whiteforter. Actually, it was Diane who almost took care of everything and I was only here to assist her. I could fathom that she was a keeper.


    It was a good thing too that we did not stain the clean bedsheets. I could definitely pay for any incidental fees, but it was not the case. I had this attitude that I could not look ever again over something that was already tainted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go to the shower,¡± I told her as I put the towel on my shoulder.


    Ready to get through the bathroom, I was surprised when Diane suddenly pulled me closer to her. Everything happened so fast that she made me twirl, causing her face to bumped with me, and from the impact, we both got out of bnce. We stumbled together as we both fell into the bed, causing me to be on top of her body. I was able to protect her head thinking in advance that we would fall to the floor.


    The incident made me slightly kiss the tip of her nose. But how I wished that my lips could havended on those magnificent red lips of hers and not on her nose!


    ¡°Oh my God! Sorry, Liam. I would like to remind you that taking a bath is a dangerous act after meals. You have to wait at least an hour before you take a bath,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Why? Are you a nurse, Diane?¡± I smiled at her.


    ¡°No, and there was no way I could be a nurse. I just really liked to read sometimes, and of course, I also took a short First Aid training course. I am actually an ountancy student,¡± she affirmed before swiftly removing herself underneath my body. I sat on the edge of the bed, and she stood in front of me.


    ¡°Are you still studying? No offense meant, but why were you at the clubst night?¡± I asked her quite forgetting what she told mest night. That she was ire-working as the club dancer who was constantly being followed by my brother.


    ¡°I am already in my final year and soon to graduate, Liam. I just badly needed to be a working student because I had to support my siblings¡¯ education. Then, for my mom¡¯s medication too. She always has high blood pressure. Our father died when I was only twelve, so I had to be the breadwinner. But you know what? You can freely go to the club some other time to see me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just dancing there. No other things involved,¡± Diane chuckled as she confidently waved her hands in front of me.


    ¡°Then, I only talked to Leandro. You know him, he always wanted to be number one, but I didn¡¯t have any more customers aside from him. He wouldn¡¯t let me. But just in case you¡¯lle, you will be the number two to whom I could talk to,¡± she continued.


    As she elegantly opened her mouth to speak, I found her even more captivating than usual. I guessed I already got drawn to her. No matter what life threw at her, she remained optimistic in life. I wished I would still get the chance to know her more.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin yourself, and I am sorry to hear about yourte father, Diane. Once you graduated and passed the CPA board exam, would you like to work for me? I mean, in mypany? How about a Cost ountant or a Payroll Supervisor?¡± I dly offered the kind of jobs that suited her better.


    She could not believe what I told her at first, based on her eyes that woulde out of their sockets. She was still bbergasted until her lips formed a heartfelt smile that could almost reach her ears-something that made her even more exquisite. ¡°Really, sir? Oops, I mean-¡±


    I did not even finish what she was going to say, because I immediately stood up and imed her lips while firmly cupping her face. If I let her, she would only make up an alibi. I was suppressing the desire to kiss her ever sincest night, and I just could not control it now that she was in front of me in clear daylight. Not to mention the fact that her lips were indeed inviting me to taste them all along.


    Her lips were soft and voluptuous that it was so hard for me to let go. It was only a quick peck, but why do I seem to regret not pursuing it into something deeper?


    Diane was stunned after that, making her body freeze from head to toe. Her face was red as if her cheeks were screaming shame, and she could not stop swallowing real hard. Her eyes were also silently pleading as if asking me why did I do that.


    Before I turned around, I painted a genuine smile on my lips. ¡°I told you. You will be punished the next time you will call me that endearment, Diane, and that was your first punishment. You can simply call me ¡®sir¡¯ again if you want another punishment anytime soon. Just wait here, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Diane was not able to reply when I walked into the bathroom and opened it to take a shower. The smiles on my lips could no longer be erased before I closed the bathroom door.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, it made me remember everything that happened to usst night, or rather, earlier this morning. If she would open the bathroom door and would see me naked again, I might not be able to restrain myself anymore, knowing that she was only wearing a thin sleeveless shirt while braless. Her nipples were even protruding so hard I could not forget that image.


    _________________________


    Dirty rice* is a traditional Louisiana Creole dish made from white rice which gets a ¡°dirty¡± color from being cooked with small pieces of pork, beef or chicken, green bell pepper, celery, and onion, and spiced with cayenne and ck pepper. Parsley and chopped green onions aremon garnishes. Fried rice is its equivalent food in the Philippines.

 CHAPTER 25:MORE THAN SERIOUS

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since he kissed me, I wasn¡¯t able to speak anymore and remained tight-lipped of voicing out even the slightest of my thoughts. I didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it, but I didn¡¯t know.


    Until now, my heart was beating so loud that I didn¡¯t have the power to control it. I couldn¡¯t understand why I felt like this. It was my first kiss. Yes, it was only a peck, but I would never change the fact that his lips brushed with mine. Liam stole my first kiss, and it was something I could never forget easily.


    But in contrast, I couldn¡¯t exin the feeling, and it was even driving me insane. I liked Liam. I really do. But I did not expect that he would do that either. I didn¡¯t mean to call him ¡®sir¡¯ in the first ce. I was reserving my first kiss to whoever would be my first boyfriend. I wanted my first kiss to be extra special and not just a product of a mistake.


    Hmm, does he feel the same way about me? He would not kiss me if he doesn¡¯t, but I didn¡¯t want to expect anything. Oh my God! I¡¯m so confused right now. Does he really have to kiss me? Why does he keep on bothering me when never in my entire life that I allowed myself to be bothered by men?My conscious mind was hysterical enough to scream inside me.


    Oh, really? You might have regretted the kiss because he didn¡¯t go way further!My subconscious mind interceded to oppose my previous thoughts.


    Perhaps, there must be something like that. I was actually thinking about how it would feel if Liam yed with my tongue. I had never experienced admiring a man, so I didn¡¯t have any idea. I used to immediately ignore all those who showed me interest-even those who were chivalrous enough to send me love letters and bouquets in the university.


    Leandro was right. I had many suitors, and I denied them being my suitors by not giving them a chance. Not just in the club but also at my school, and that was what triggered his paranoia. Even Leandro, whose unquestionably handsome,petitive businessman and already a boyfriend material, still did not pass to my standards.


    Actually, I didn¡¯t even know if I had standards in the first ce. All I knew was I had to concentrate on my studies because I had to graduate next year, pass the CPA board examination, and work decently in an ounting firm. In parallel to that, I had to focus too on Mom and my siblings. I had no time in entertaining men¡¯s feelings about me. I already had so much on my te, so I wouldn¡¯t want to be a burden to someone else.


    Leandro promised me everything a woman could ask for-name, money, and power. He was willing to take me out of the club and support me financially to the point that I would no longer need to work my ass off just to earn money. He was ready to pay for my siblings¡¯ tuition fees and even for my mom¡¯s medication needs. He promised to do anything for me, but still, I didn¡¯t say yes to him.


    In fact, Liam and Leandro just looked alike. But what does Liam possess that made me want him? Why couldn¡¯t I stop my heart from whipping so fast that all I asked was for the time to stop so that I could be with him longer than I could ever imagine? Why couldn¡¯t I stop myself from falling for him? In less than twenty-four hours, I found myself fascinated by him, and I couldn¡¯t suppress the feeling.


    The more I was resisting it, the more I was being drawn to him. The more I wanted to let go, the more I was holding on to him tightly.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m sorry for what happened a while ago. I told you not to call me ¡®sir,¡¯ right? I feel like I¡¯m already old when being called ¡®sir.¡¯ It seems like we¡¯re not that far apart when ites to age. I¡¯m only twenty-six,¡± Liam said while driving.


    Even though I was not looking at him, I knew that he was smiling, and his stunning dimple was already out on his right cheek again. I only heard his voice for a few seconds, but something lurched inside me that I could no longer stop myself from yearning for more.


    Yes. When ites to age, we¡¯re not that far apart. But in terms of social status? You are in heaven, and I am on the ground.I vulnerably thought.


    With non-stop and quite sticky lumps forming inside my throat, I swallowed hard before speaking. It was cold here inside his new car, but I did not know why my body felt hot. It was great that someone delivered this to him, so we were going home by now. But since Liam had lots of cars, he should have instructed his assistant toe and bring thisst night.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ just turn right there,¡± I attentively remarked while pointing at the side of the road. ¡°Once we enter the main gate with the ¡®New Era Residences¡¯ banner, the second house with a brown gate is what we own. I was raised there,¡± I changed the topic. Fortunately, he was not able to notice that I didn¡¯t want to talk about what happened to us this morning.


    Before we could enter the main gate, the guard stopped us. It was their standard operating procedure to inspect those who were getting in and out of the subdivision. It was great and safe for our part as homeowners because you could not just enter easily if your car does not have a yearly subdivision sticker. Meaning, you are not living here and an outsider.


    Liam opened the window on his side, and I just talked to the guard. No one had ever owned this kind of luxury car here in our subdivision, so there was a hint of confusion on the guard¡¯s face, whom I had known as Uncle Greco ever since I was a child.


    ¡°Good morning, Uncle Greco. How are you? Anyway, he will only take me home,¡± I assured the guard.


    ¡°Hey, Diane. It¡¯s you! Is he your boyfriend?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± I yelled. ¡°Please, he¡¯s not my boyfriend!¡± Then, I smiled.


    Uncle Greco always made fun of me, and I treated him like my own father. He was close to my dad, whom he had always been with during their drinking sessions. He saw all of us grew up together and treated us like his own children too.


    He had a son whose name was Luke, who used to bully me before. Thest time I saw him was before his flight to Europe to study Commerce, and that was four years ago. Uncle Greco was separated from Luke¡¯s mom, who already resided in Belgium.


    The old man had already made a go signal that he allowed us to pass through when I got surprised because Liam peeked through the window and talked to him. ¡°Who knows, sir? I might be her boyfriend soon.¡±


    ¡°Smart move! So, I¡¯m telling you this now, Hijo. You are very lucky with her. Aside from being such a nice kid, she had never been into any rtionship! If I were you, I would court her as soon as possible before my son gets back here. Who wouldn¡¯t like Diane to be their daughter-inw?¡± Uncle Greco giggled before Liam, and I finally entered the main gate of the subdivision.


    Oh, so Luke is getting back?I frowned.


    Just hearing about him made me want to puke already.I dismissed the idea because I wasn¡¯t interested in him and just focused on Liam.


    ¡°Hmm, Uncle Greco wasn¡¯t my uncle by blood. He was my dad¡¯s friend and already a father-figure to us, but hey! Don¡¯t think otherwise, Liam¡­ and you even had the guts to tell him that you¡¯ll be my boyfriend soon? You¡¯re impossible! The old man was just kidding, and here you are, making amends with that joke!¡± I felt like my face was burning hot right now. It got even hotter when he solemnly avowed¡­


    ¡°What if I am the one who¡¯s not joking, Diane? That I am more than serious about what I told him earlier? Am I not qualified to court you?¡±

 CHAPTER 26:ANOTHER SHORT TIME

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    I ended up averting my eyes because I did not know what to say. I was lost for words. With the excessive sound of my heartbeats, it felt like my chest was about to explode.


    Why is he like that? Oh my God! I am still alive right now, but why does it feel like I could no longer breathe anymore? Does it mean that Liam was not in a rtionship too?


    God knows that he was more than qualified to woo and pursue me, but what about his brother? With Leandro¡¯s temper, everything between Liam and I was truly impossible.


    ¡°Tonight, I will go to Lucy¡¯s Club and watch you.¡± Liam almost whispered.


    He made me look at him again with that statement. He stole me a nce for a quick moment, but with that, I knew for sure that I saw a strange spark in his eyes even though I was not able to answer hisst question about courting me.


    Wait, is he even serious?


    ¡°Oh! D-Don¡¯t bother, Liam. I was only kidding when I told you to go there. Also, you are not suitable to go to those ces,¡± I told him perplexedly.


    At this time, I was not sure if I would feel awkward or pleased. Mixed emotions were overflowing inside me. For the first time, I even became conscious regarding my pole dancing ability.


    I suddenly thought that I might end up ruining the stage, or I would not be able to bnce myself on top of the pole with Liam watching me. For the first time in my two years of being the star dancer, I got scared of performing.


    ¡°I insist. But why wouldn¡¯t I fit into that kind of ce, Diane? Wasn¡¯t I also therest night?¡± He reminded me.


    ¡°Ah, right! By the way, why are you there if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡± I asked nosily.


    Are you following Leandro?I would like to add, but I stopped myself from prying too much.


    ¡°Hmm, the club was just the opposite of Delgz Service and Repair, where I had an appointment. But the parking space was already full there, so I parked at the club yesterday. The document I was waiting for came out at around nine-thirty in the evening. But you know what? I was lucky because I only parked at Lucy¡¯s Club, yet I met a charming woman in an instant. And not only that, I was able to be with her throughout the night. I guessed I have to believe in fate now.¡±


    He looked at me and smiled. It caused a strange heat not only around my face but also in my entire body.


    That smile with his stunning dimple truly made my day, with him just doing nothing. It was as if I wanted to see it more frequently. It brought me good vibrations and too much positivity I could get lost with until I already forgot what Liam stole from me this morning.


    Responding through a candid smile, it felt like I was swaying on cloud nine. I kept smiling until I totally forgot all my thoughts. Although there would be no certainty that the two of us would meet again, I did not know, but I was still delighted. Contentment was whirling inside my chest.


    Blissful to meet Liam, I knew that he would forever be a part of my life even if we would never meet again. If our idental meetingst night had led him to believe in fate, then I always believed in fate whatever life threw at me.


    ¡°So, is this your house?¡± he asked after he parked in front of the brown railing-styled gate.


    With a floating mind, I thought that I wasn¡¯t living here. But I realized that we were actually in front of our gate after my second nce. I was here, but my mind already went somewhere far. ¡°Oh! Sorry, Liam. Yeah, this is already our house!¡±


    Our brown railings were supported by two pirs tiled in mixed white and peach marbles. There were gatemps attached just above the two posts. There was a little garden, together with a few nts that could be seen alongside a small garage, although we didn¡¯t have a car. Dad made this garden because Mom was quite fond of raising different types of nts such as lucky bamboos, potted orchids, peace lilies, palms, and jade nts.


    I guessed I couldn¡¯t help myself to be lost again in Liam¡¯s marvelous dimple. If given the chance, I would like to squeeze his face so hard that he would not look handsome in the eyes of other people. But I just prepared myself to get out of his car and became flippant with my thoughts.


    Liam was unquestionably rich. He could change his cars as often as he changed his clothes. But I was morefortable here than in the car we usedst night. Of course, my favorite color was red, so I liked this one better than the ck. Kidding aside, I didn¡¯t even know who brought this to him, perhaps his assistant whom he calledst night.


    ¡°So, is this goodbye?¡± he asked quietly.


    Although I wasn¡¯t looking at him, I could feel that sadness crept upon his voice. I ended up biting my lower lip while feeling a twinge of sorrow too.


    What should I tell him? Is this really goodbye for us? Would I ept the fact that we might never meet again after this?


    But my heart was too stubborn to ept what my mind was thinking. ¡°Hmm, not yet. You shoulde inside, let¡¯s go?¡± I knew my eyes were glistening while looking at his handsome face.


    A hint of shock shed beneath the surface of his saddened expression with what I said, and that might be the number one reason why he could not speak. I didn¡¯t know what came through me though, that I offered him to get in. All I knew was if I would not voice it out, then it would only make me go crazy.


    Having no power to predict what he might think about it, I knew within myself that I still wanted to be with him, even just for a minute. And I would use every second of this opportunity as extended as to what it seemed-longer than I could ever imagine.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I would love to spoil another short time with him that I could treat as a lifetime.


    ¡°Hey, Liam! Are you that surprised by what I¡¯ve said? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve invited you as a friend, and I won¡¯t lure you here or trap you in that so-called shotgun wedding! Maybe, if Dad was still alive, it could be possible. Knowing how I spent the night outside with a stranger like you? He might have immediately pointed his gun on your head, and you might not be able to get out of this car alive.¡±


    It was supposed to be a joke, but tears immediately welled up in my eyes when I suddenly remembered myte police father. I just blinked my eyes a few times and nced above so that my tears would not stream down my face.


    I might not have shown it because I had to look strong from the outside, but the pain was still fresh like everything happened just yesterday. And what was even more hurtful was the fact that Dad was criticized, instead of being honored, at the time of his death.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I was thinking, Diane. I¡¯m just afraid that I might get used to being here. Don¡¯t be sad anymore, okay? I hate to see you like this.¡± He gently cupped my face while looking at me intently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure wherever your dad was, he was so proud of you for being a responsible and filial daughter who reced him to run this family. I¡¯ll ept the offer, but I won¡¯t stay long. I¡¯m going to the office because I still have lots of work to do. Wait here,¡± he emphasized before he slightly caressed my hair, got out of the car, and turned around to open the door beside me.

 CHAPTER 27:LIAM WAS DIFFERENT

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Liam motioned to ept his hand while I was getting out of his car. I epted it and felt again the same electricity I had when he held my shoulderst night. Then, I ended up pouting my lips.


    Does Liam know the difference between weekdays and weekends? Today is a Sunday, why so workaholic? Indeed, that exins the newspaper headlinesst night-he is such a well-known and sessful business tycoon. He is probably always busy at work.


    Hmm, it looks like I need to prepare myself if in case he would be my boyfriend! I have to understand his very hectic schedule.


    Oh, what are you thinking? Really, Diane? When did you learn to flirt and be assuming? The two of you will not end up together, so don¡¯t you expect anything!My subconscious mind was constant in pping me. I lopsidedly moved my head to stop myself from daydreaming.


    Using my keys, we were able to enter the gate and sauntered through a short walkway. I was ready to open the door when I found that it was locked from the inside, which was a good thing. That was the number one rule that I always told them when I wasn¡¯t here. Even though it was safe inside our subdivision and no crime had ever been reported here, God forbids, it would still be better to double our precautionary measures for our own safety.


    ¡°Mom? Dave? Denise?¡± I called for them while knocking at our door made of Narra. ¡°Mom?¡±


    Soon enough, the door creaked open as my mother peeked her head. I saw her wearing her favorite white yet floral-styled dress with its hem reaching her knees when she fully opened the door after seeing me waving at her. Fine lines were visible on her face and neck due to aging. White strands were noticeable too on her hair tied up into a messy bun. Mom was still beautiful, no matter what.


    Extreme anxiety was evident on her face before she warily questioned me. ¡°Diane, what happened? Are you alright?¡± she asked me while exaggeratedly pulling up the sleeves of my zer to look at my arms. Then, she nced at Liam. ¡°And who is this man?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Liam and I got stranded on the road. identally, I had no other choice but to ride in his carst night. He would have taken me here, but it just happened that his car ran out of gas and stopped in the middle of the road. You know, incidents happen. We have w-waited until this morning for a rescue,¡± I exined with mixed lies. I did not say about the hotel room we had both checked-in at, because Mom would surely overreact for her to be hysterical, and that might trigger her high blood.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? I¡¯m d that nothing bad happens to you both. So, what are you two waiting for here? Come in, anyway-Liam, right? Just don¡¯t mind our house, for it¡¯s quite messy, dear!¡± Mom addressed Liam as we made it to the living room. Fortunately, Mom did not even ask where Liam and I slept.


    Liam just smiled and waved his right hand like it was nothing for him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Dave, set-up the table, and your sister has a guest here. After that, go upstairs and wake up Denise. It¡¯s lunchtime already,¡± Mom instructed David, who immediately followed. It looked like my brother just came home from his training since he was still wearing his fatigue uniform.


    It was weird, but when we were together, we used to eat our breakfast at six, and lunch at around ten in the morning. It was then followed by snacks at two in the afternoon, and dinner at six in the evening. Sometimes, I wouldn¡¯t be able to join them at dinner because I had to sleep more before going to work.


    A sincere smile suddenly formed on my lips. David had always been very obedient ever since. Sometimes, I could be a bossy type of a sister, but I never heard of anyintsing from him. He was actually bing more obedient now, making me think that he was inspired by someone.


    ¡°Oh¡­ you don¡¯t have to bother, ma¡¯am. We just ate our breakfast outside, and I will be leaving soon. I only came here to apany Diane home. I owed you a lot for not taking her herest night,¡± Liam said shyly while scrunching his nape. He had a light-brown skin tone, but I could see his cheeks flushed together.


    ¡°No, Hijo. If you truly owe us a lot, then you¡¯ll stay and eat with us. I just cooked adobo for lunch, and please, to refuse an offer is an insult. Treat it as our payment for driving Diane herepletely unscathed,¡± Mom insisted Liam.


    ¡°Even just a little, you should try Mom¡¯s adobo. You will never forget it, I assure you. Or else, Mom might get upset, and you wouldn¡¯t be able toe here ever again. Do you want that?¡± I threatened him with a smile and a sudden pat on his shoulder.


    In fairness, it was tough!


    But at the back of my head, I was silently praying that he would agree to my suggestion so that I could be with him even for a short moment. I had never been dependent on any other guy, but Liam was different. He captured me wholeheartedly.


    Eventually, he gave in to my request resulting in my brain screaming out and my heart jumping wild with excitement. It made me feel great.


    Liam was the first man I brought here. He was not my boyfriend, but he was still the first man I ever introduced to my family, not to mention that he was even my first kiss. It was just sad because my father was no longer here to meet him. Dad was so kind, but at the same time, very strict.


    Mom cooked her specialty that was chicken adobo with lots of potatoes because it was Denise¡¯s favorite. I knew that Liam could eat better than this, but I was so happy that he was eating a full te, knowing how bnced his diet was. We ate a lot of breakfast this morning, so I wasn¡¯t expecting him to eat again.


    I didn¡¯t know, but it was nice to see my whole family eating together even though we were in front of someone we barely knew. Liam was only a strangerst night, but now, I allowed him to enter into my life and even permitted him to meet the people I loved the most.


    Also, I could feel that my siblings became close to him so instantly. They immediately referred to Liam as their big brother, most especially David. He had lots of questions regarding the ¡®Math Dot X¡¯ app that Liam¡¯spany created and developed before releasing it to the app store. David was a smart teenager and a researcher by heart. I didn¡¯t even know that app.


    ¡°Really, bro? Wow, cool! Maybe I can work for yourpany after I graduate from college?¡± my brother asked Liam with his eyes glittering.


    ¡°Hey! Stop feeling so close, Dave! It¡¯s quite embarrassing to ask Liam about such things,¡± I scolded him as I found it uneasy. Liam might think that we were only taking advantage of him, and I didn¡¯t want him to feel that way.


    My mother was seated at the head of our rectangr and six-seater mahogany table. I was on her right side while Liam was on my right. Opposite Liam was David, then Denise, who was in front of me and seated next to Mom on the left side.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Diane¡­¡± Liam assured me while slightly tapping my right hand on the table with his left hand before he faced my brother again.


    ¡°Sure, Dave. I¡¯ll make sure to reserve you a slot. But there¡¯s a wide variety of jobs there, and it depends on your course, okay? Let¡¯s just talk again about what will be the in-demand course after you graduate from high school. Are we clear on that?¡± Liam was quite formal when talking about jobs.


    Does it mean that Liam will assist my brother next year after David¡¯s high school graduation?


    ¡°Yes, thank you! Don¡¯t worry, bro-I¡¯m currently running for the valedictorian title, and I promise to pass whatever the requirement would be in stepping into college,¡± my brother replied enthusiastically.


    ¡°Really? As far as I know, you¡¯re going back to high school!¡± Our youngest, Denise, intervened beforeughing out loud while chewing her food. We ended upughing together when my two siblings started bickering towards each other.

 CHAPTER 28:SOMETHING MORE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    We had finished our lunch, and soon after, Liam bade goodbye. ¡°Thank you so much, ma¡¯am. I couldn¡¯t agree more with what Diane told me earlier-your chicken adobo was truly delicious, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll forget my name. If I don¡¯t have to go to the office today, I¡¯ll even stay and eat my dinner here. But maybe next time, I¡¯ll go ahead for now.¡± Liam¡¯s dimple was showing again when he talked to Mom.


    ¡°All right, Hijo. You¡¯re always wee here. Drive safely,¡± Mom smiled while reminding him.


    I gasped, as my siblings were even surprised when Liam showed Mom an honoring gesture. He gently lifted her hand, bowed towards it, and pressed his forehead as a sign of respect. And when he did that, it was as if my heart melted again. But no, just melted was an understatement. Liam suddenly stole my heart, and I didn¡¯t even know if I would be able to get it back.


    ¡°Wow, my new big brother here is kinda sweet. I already like you for my sister!¡± I got astounded by what Denise bluntly squealed. I red at her, silently telling her to shut her mouth, but she just ignored me. She had a pair of round eyes and rosy-chubby cheeks.


    ¡°Really, Denise? So, what do you want me to bring in case I¡¯ll visit here again?¡± Liam asked our youngest. It looked like he would want to spoil my baby sister.


    ¡°Choctes and lots of potatoes! So that Mom will have no other choice but to cook adobo again,¡± she immediately replied.


    ¡°Denise!¡± I yelled, but the two of them just didn¡¯t mind me.


    ¡°Okay, copy that!¡± Liam settled as they both raised their hands and gave each other a high five.


    ¡°Wow! Is it your car, bro? Last night, there was a ck convertible too! Someday, I¡¯ll surely buy one for myself,¡± David eximed in awe while eyeing the red car from our windows.


    ¡°Ah, yes-the product of hard work,¡± Liam humbly replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll surely have one too if you will not stop reaching for your dreams.¡± Liam smiled as their right fists bumped together.


    One of the qualities I liked about a man was being polite, and I was sure that Liam possessed it. It also seemed to me that my siblings were immediately close to him regardless of the fact that this was only their first time to meet him. Why did I only meet him now? His handsome face was just a bonus, but Liam continued to entice me more with his good heart and down-to-earth attitude.


    If I had met him before, I would perhaps be ashamed to work in the club and rather work in the call center. I never thought about what other people would think and say to me, but now? I was thinking about how Liam could handle the pressure of introducing me to other people and telling them that I worked in the club. I was belittling myself, making me cloud my thoughts about how I could make him proud.


    I knew it was too early for me to think about these things and such, but if in case-just in the event that we would be together, how would Liam introduce me to his parents? How are we going to deal with Leandro, who had been courting me for years already?


    Maybe, we were not really meant for each other. We had not started yet, but the situation between the two of us was alreadyplicated, not to mention our different social status. Perchance, we were just destined to meet up¡­ but never were destined to love.


    I escorted him to his car, currently parked in front of our gate. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my siblings, Liam. Sometimes, they talked too much. They couldn¡¯t help to open their mouths and bbered about something. Were you annoyed by them?¡± I said apologetically.


    ¡°Why would I get annoyed with them, Diane? They are your siblings, and it was my pleasure to meet them the day after I met you. David was smart, and I liked teenagers who have ambitions in life. They were fun to talk to, most especially Denise. So, how would you deal with it? Is it okay to you that she was already in favor of me to be your boyfriend? Then, no one else can court you here because Denise will immediately report it to me,¡± he conceitedly said-too proud that my little sister was already fond of him. There he goes again, smiling with his heart-melting dimple.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The end of my lips formed into a smirk. I didn¡¯t answer.


    Did you really think that I would let someone court me here after allowing you to meet my family?I wanted to voice out, but I restrained myself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the clubter, Diane¡­ but I¡¯ll hide somewhere else so you can¡¯t see me,¡± he said before winking at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re impossible, Liam! Why would you even go there if you wouldn¡¯t show up to me? Admit it! You will watch a different woman there. I guessed it wasn¡¯t my performance you would like to see¡­¡± I pretended to be fretting out, but I was smiling while looking through his dark-gray eyes. ¡°Now, go ahead! I might be bothering you too much, so it¡¯s now time for you to drive to the office. You still have a lot of things to do there, right?¡± I cooed. I strode behind him and naughtily pushed his back towards his car.


    When he was on the side of his car, outside the driver¡¯s seat, I turned around to go back to our gate. But what happened next was he pulled me, making me face the crook of his neck, and hugged me so tight without saying anything.


    I got stunned and jaw-dropped at what he did while my whole body stiffened, freezing me as I could no longer breathe. My knees were getting weak so I automatically held his waist for support. My heart was throbbing out so loud like it wanted toe out of my chest. After a while, I found myself swallowing a few times, starting to lose my mind because of his hooking scent.


    Liam affectionately stroked my hair while whispering to me, ¡°You are never a nuisance to me and if in case you feel that way, just remember that I don¡¯t mind being bothered by you. But I can¡¯t promise to always stay by your side, Diane. As much as I want to, I just can¡¯t. So please take good care of yourself, for me.¡±


    While feeling the strange warmth of his breath at the lobe of my left ear, I couldn¡¯t help but hope that there could be something more our fates had stored for us. After that, he softly kissed me on my forehead and released me from his arms. My heart was beating faster, and I wasn¡¯t even sure if I could handle it anymore. In Liam¡¯s arms, I felt so secure. He treated me well, and his care for me wasn¡¯t suffocating at all.


    After a few seconds of looking at me, he finally went inside his car and drove away. He was looking through his rearview mirror, and I found myself smilingly waving at him while mouthing the words, ¡°Take care.¡±


    That was the time I got fully recovered from my invisible cloud nine a while ago. The hypocrisy could cover my entire body like a cloak if I would say that I was not shaken by Liam¡¯s touch and I did not like it at all.


    Because of that, I didn¡¯t care what other people would say about me anymore. What mattered was I could feel that Liam liked me too. I just smiled and went inside our gate while I was singing like an idiot. I was even jumping while wiggling like a worm.


    In the first ce, I really liked Liam. I would never deny that fact.


    Oh, no! I am not sure if the word ¡®like¡¯ is the correct term to describe what I truly feel.


    Maybe, I already love him.

 CHAPTER 29:MYSTERIOUS SENDER

    Leandro¡¯s P. O. V.


    God! Does Diane really feel that I was choking her? Does she really feel that I was too obsessed with controlling her? Am I really suffocating her?


    Why? Was it a bad thing that I just loved her? That I couldn¡¯t stop showing my real feelings for her? Was it awful that I wanted to protect her?


    Was it wrong to demand that I must be the only one to stay by her side, and no one else should matter to her?Nothing was wrong with how I used to express my love for her because it was only me who had the right to own her!


    Impatiently massaging my left temple while drinking my limited edition of French champagne, I was walking back and forth here in the living room of our mansion as my mood swelled with anger. Suddenly, something was knotting inside my chest that made me hard to breathe. I never relied on my instinct, but it was as if telling me to get ready because something was about to happen.


    Rage was boiling inside me while swallowing down in frustration. Unhinged, I wanted to mercilessly beat someone. How could I not bepletely paranoid now? First of all, I did not give those fucking red roses to Diane! The thought made me throw my champagne flute against the white wall causing a loud smash of broken ss.


    How I wished I was the one who gave that bouquet to her, so that nothing would bother my mind now, making me sleepless ever sincest night. I just pretended in front of Diane that I gave it to her because I did not want her to think about who it came from. I would never embrace the idea of Diane thinking of another man.


    Diane should not focus on other people because aside from her family, she must only concentrate on me. I should be the only person who she sees. People would call me selfish, but I didn¡¯t care! Her warm brown eyes should only nce at me. She must only give her pretty and genuine smiles to me because she belonged to me, and no one could ever take her away from me. Over my dead body!


    But if only I told her that the bouquet did note from me, would she take and keep it? So, she didn¡¯t like it anymore because it came from me? Is it how she really dislikes me?


    No! Just wait a little more, Diane. You will love me whether you liked it or not!


    My eyes narrowed as fury welled up inside my chest. With full strength, I adamantly kicked the ss table in front of me, and it made an ear-splitting thud when it shattered into pieces. I simply could not turn my emotions down. It was too exasperating that someone wanted to meddle between the two of us.


    After she rejected her bunch of suitors, I thought I could be happier. But I was wrong. I was still having a hard time getting her sweetest yes even though I was her remaining wooer. How much more when there was this ridiculous ¡®L¡¯ who just appeared out of nowhere and would like to be Diane¡¯s suitor too? Motherfucker!


    ¡°Now that I found you, I will never let you go. Not now, not anymore!¡± -L


    ¡°I will never let you go, my ass!¡± I mimicked what was on the card. ¡°You should stay away from her before I beat the hell out of you, asshole!¡±


    My jaw clenched as I indignantly crumpled the greetings card before throwing it into the nearest trash bin. Like what I did on the center table, I strongly kicked the trash bin too. The incident made its contents immediately spread to the tiled floor. The whole living room was messy now. I had to render my apology to Nana in advance.


    Whoever that dickhead was, he should get ready to face my wrath! And he even had the guts to use my initial, huh? Crazy son of a bitch-hell damn it! So, how was he feeling now? A superhero who had been looking for Diane throughout these years? Bullshit!


    Thank goodness that Diane¡¯s naiveness in such things made her blind to what was the truth. She did not think of someone else and just focused on the initial L. As I researched the names of her past suitors, I was only the one whose name begins with the letter L.


    Diane was so innocent that she did not get what was the real meaning behind this. She didn¡¯t get it right that the mysterious sender of those flowers would never be me because I was not looking for her in the first ce!


    Should I thank that bastard for not using any other letters from the alphabet? Damn! Why would I thank someone for doing that? He was clearly on his first step of making his way to Diane¡¯s heart! He was on the verge of getting what should be mine, and I would never allow that!


    Another thing that drove me crazy was that I didn¡¯t know where Diane hidst night in the parking lot. I didn¡¯t know where she went after avoiding me in the club.


    I knew I hurt her after confessing the truth. I could see the pain reflected through her brown orbs, but I did not have any other choice. I lied to her, yes, but it would never change the fact that I truly loved her. I loved her so much that it was tearing my heart too.


    Every time she was evading and walking away from me, it hurts me far beyond what she could ever think. It was true that I would never stop winning her, but I wasn¡¯t numb to feel that she didn¡¯t like me at all and that what hurts me the most. I used to destroy women, but only Diane could make me feel helpless and heartbroken.


    So, I just went to their housest night to check on her. I had been calling her several times, but it looked like she cklisted my number. From all the times I could only watch Diane from a distance, it was the first time I came to their house.


    I talked to her brother, who was closing the gate by that time, and from him, I learned that Diane had note home yet because she got stranded somewhere else. He told me that her sister didn¡¯t even mention where she was at the moment. I guessed he wasn¡¯t lying to me.


    If only I knew, I would be willing to fetch her and apany her to their home as soon as possible. I was not able to control my temper in front of her brother, that I tantly punched their marble post making me wound my right knuckles.


    The teenager might have been afraid of me that he immediately locked the gate, went inside their house, and turned off the lights outside. I could feel him peeking through their windows, but I didn¡¯t mind him anymore.


    Like what the fuck?


    It was driving me insane thinking about Diane¡¯s whereabouts. I tried to call her again, but I still couldn¡¯t reach her. My calls would just go straight to voice messages, notifying me that I should speak to her after those annoying beeps. I almost threw my phone out of rage. I just couldn¡¯t get it. I would never want to believe Diane¡¯s alibi of being stranded.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    How would she get stranded on the road when it wasn¡¯t even raining? Where did she possibly rest over when there were non-stop and twenty-four-hour trips of jeepneys from Lucy¡¯s Club until here? Was everything my fault? If I didn¡¯t chase her, she would never run away.


    I had no other choice but to drive back to the mansion. Stepping into my bedroom made me instruct my spy to get a copy of the nearest CCTV footage before Diane left their house. I had to know who left those roses outside their gate as she told me because I wouldn¡¯t justy on my bed and wait. But I didn¡¯t know that I hired a damn and fucking loser who couldn¡¯t even get a copy of a simple CCTV footage!


    He told me that he sneaked through the subdivision¡¯s security and control room at around one in the morning. The guards on duty were sleeping, but he was quite mystified too, on why the entire folder was missing. He reasoned out that someone might have deleted the footage before he could take a look at it. I did not give him the chance to exin anymore as I fired him immediately.


    Leandro, take a deep breath and rx! Now is the right time for you to go and check on her, okay? Diane must be already home by now,my subconscious mind whispered.


    Yes. That would be the best thing to do as I could no longer wait to see her. Only Diane could make me feel calm, and with my situation right now, I badly needed her to stay by my side so that no one could take her away from me. I didn¡¯t want to reach that point when it was all toote. I would go to their house again to end these assumptions and to learn what actually happened.

 CHAPTER 30:DENIAL STAGE

    Leandro¡¯s P. O. V.


    I was hoping that Diane got home safely, and nothing bad had ever happened to herst night. For two years, I was only following her like a shadow. I ditched my work several times already just to make sure she would reach homepletely safe. Maybe, it was about time for me to meet her family. I would also apologize to her brother if I scared him.


    Due to my adrenaline rush, I hurried out of the mansion and quickly got inside my car. It looked like I almost flew my car when I pressed its gas pedal, and the speed of one hundred twenty kilometers per hour was still not enough. I continued speeding up, and I didn¡¯t care at all if I would beat the red light or cause any road collision.


    They should be the ones to avoid me if they didn¡¯t want to be bumped over. ¡°No one would even dare to mess with Leandro.¡± I scoffed.


    The world only revolved around money. It was everything. I would not be arrested or ticketed by traffic enforcers for any vitions because once I showed them loads of money, they would only zip their mouths shut as if nothing happened. Their tails would wag down, and soonter, the world would go upside down. They would be the ones to follow me as I ordered them around.


    It was quite ironic, but I couldn¡¯t even get Diane using money!


    Focusing on driving, I still couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her. Her safety was all that mattered right now, so I wouldn¡¯t act as dominant as possible.


    It took me a while before I reached their subdivision and parked alongside the gate of New Era Residences. I used my connections, and that was the reason why I was able to get their subdivision sticker, even though I didn¡¯t live here. As I had said, everything could be bought with money. Money is power, and power controls everything.


    Regretting that I wasn¡¯t able to buy anything beforeing here, I promised myself to bring flowers the next time-flowers that would be much more beautiful than what she had receivedst night. I was excited to get outside my car and rushed through the course of their house when at an unexpected moment, I saw a tall man wearing a ck tuxedo who suddenly hugged Diane outside their gate.


    Diane¡¯s reaction was a bit startling, but her eyes looked like those were sparkling. She was melting. I saw how she held the man¡¯s waist for support, and that already pierced my heart, bringing me tons of pain.


    She even closed her eyes as if sniffing that man¡¯s scent throughout as I watched them intently. Diane only stood at five feet and seven inches, but her high heels helped her almost bury her face at that guy¡¯s neck.


    Before he released Diane, his head leaned closer as if telling her something that distance prevented me from pointing out exactly. I guessed that he also kissed her forehead. I wasn¡¯t sure, but it was what my instinct was telling me. I narrowed my eyes as rage flooded through my veins. I couldn¡¯t press my anger down as it quickened on to my blood, prompting me to brutally kill someone.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Damn! What right does he have to kiss my Diane?


    The man stood higher than six feet, and his back was facing me, so I could not see what he looked like. No matter how hard I tried to peek at either side of it, I still couldn¡¯t see his face.


    Was that scoundrel more handsome than me? Or was he that asshole who sent those fucking red roses to Diane while expressing on the card that he had already found her?


    Furiously opening the door, I already stepped my left foot on the ground and ready to chase that rascal when I saw him get inside his car. Because of it, I didn¡¯t proceed with my decision to get out of the car and just closed the door beside me. I used the opportunity to keenly watch Diane from afar. She was still stunned until her eyes followed the red car. A beatific smile soon painted on her luscious lips as she waved goodbye to that bastard.


    And that what hurts me more. I would rather take a gun and shoot my head than seeing Diane ted with someone else. I was still heartbroken fromst night, and a new scar was added to my collection today. The moment I loved her was the time I gave her something I could no longer take back. That made me lose myself in the process because I loved Diane so much.


    Out of frustration, I balled my fists, put them under my nose and ced my elbows on the steering wheel. My jaw clenched, and the nerves on my neck strained. My left knee was trembling that I couldn¡¯t control it. My expression turned dark, and my eyes narrowed even more as I watched her actions hardly.


    Why does she seem to be someone who¡¯s swaying on cloud nine? Why does she look so inspired?


    It was so unusual for me to just sit right here and do nothing, but it seemed like I froze to my seat. It never happened to me to sulk around the corner and just watch while everything in front of me was tearing into pieces.


    But now? I suddenly didn¡¯t have the power to approach Diane personally. I just remained here in the driver¡¯s seat until that dickhead¡¯s car moved towards me. His windshield was darkly tinted, so I could not see who was driving that luxurious corvette.


    But from the very moment that car passed mine, I was immensely sure of one thing. That car was indeed familiar to me as I darted my eyes on it-red corvette stingray. I just couldn¡¯t remember exactly where I saw it, and my mind was giving me an obscure recollection. I was still trying so hard to squeeze my memory until¡­ my eyes grew wide in horror!


    Liam?


    That was the same car from where I brought out all the shirts, jackets, shoes, and even the hand dumbbell weights he reserved for me after he got home in the mansion a few days back. I gasped, and before my jaws fell due to my shocking realization, I already used my palms to cover my mouth.


    Thinking more about that faceless guy who fearlessly hugged Diane, I startedparing him with my brother because my mind was still in the denial stage. Liam was also over six feet in height-he was standing at six feet and two inches to be exact, while I stood at five feet and eleven inches.


    My brother¡¯s initial was also L, aside from the fact that it was actually L. A. But why would he look for Diane when he doesn¡¯t even know her in the first ce? Was he able to meet Diane before as ire? But I always mentioned a certain ire to him when he was still in the States, and it wasn¡¯t my ex-girlfriend way back college years. He would not dare to break our bro code, would he?


    But I couldn¡¯t get it. What was Liam¡¯s real connection to the woman I loved? Was there something more than what meets the eye that I had to deeply dig around? He couldn¡¯t even have time to date because he was the real epitome of the word ¡®busy.¡¯ Was Diane the unknown reason for his immediate return here? But why? Then, I narrowed my eyes.


    Was the ¡®D¡¯ in his D¡¯ Jewelry Business in the States referred to Diane and not to his ex-girlfriend, as he previously said? No, there was no fucking way it would happen!


    Goddamn it! This one is driving me insane.


    All of the sudden, I drowned myself in one hell of confusion. I swallowed one after the other because my throat unexpectedly tightened with a strange fear. I just felt it for the first time that it made me sweat profusely. I saw how Diane smiled at him earlier-a candid smile I had never seen every time she was with me. It was funny how I was hurt by that one radiant smile she never gave me for the past two years.


    I slouched my head on my car rest and bit my left thumbnail before I grinned like crazy. Shaking my head while still denying the possibilities, I pitied myself for being so pathetic. My legs felt wobbly, and my head felt so heavy.


    No way! This can¡¯t be real. Was Diane really with L. A. the whole night? But where did they go?


    Damn it! I would never ept this. Of all people, why does it have to be my brother?


    Aggravated, I just wanted to lose myself as I grabbed a handful of my hair. I wanted to beat everyone out of misery. I badly needed to yell on top of my lungs, but the screams wouldn¡¯t escape past my quivering lips.


    ¡°Argh!¡± I growled while restraining myself not to. Because of that, I ended up repeatedly banging the steering wheel like a punching bag and throwing what my hands could grasp in the car.


    How I wished that everything I assumed was entirely wrong! In fact, I could be wrong. The two most important persons in my life were at stake here, so I would never want to be right all along.


    I was hoping that of all people, my opponent would never be the one I trusted the most. God knew how I wished that everything was only a nightmare now, and I had just fallen into a deep slumber because I could never ept the fact that of all people, my rival to Diane¡¯s heart would be my own brother.

 CHAPTER 31:A NEW FRIENDSHIP

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°riz, you are not going to dance for now. Shi was absent today, so you will be the one to take her ce instead as Aunt Lucy previously instructed,¡± Martina said while applying her contour makeup. We were currently in the dressing room, and I was wearing my mask.


    ¡°Hmm, is that so? Okay, thanks for informing me then,¡± I replied without even looking at her.


    We were sharing one vast rectangr mirror with sparkling LED lights, so I could still feel that she was somehow ncing at me. In fairness, her tone was not a bit harsh as how she used to speak when talking to me. We were surrounded by scattered sets of different makeup and brushes, as well as glittering shoes and dresses.


    Shi had to be the famous singer in the club, and she used to perform before my every dance number. She was also a part-time student, and we had the same schedule. With her beautiful voice, the customers might suddenly go home tonight because I would have to rece her. But whatever! I had to do Aunt Lucy a favor, and it would not hurt me after all.


    But how about Liam? If he would really go here tonight, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to watch me doing pole dancing?I pouted my lips and shrugged my shoulders to my abrupt disappointment.


    And that¡¯s what you want to focus on, huh? Really, Diane? You¡¯re clearly whipped by that man!my subconscious mind whispered.


    While shaking my head, I wished that this little voice inside my head would just fall into deep oblivion, so it could never disagree anymore on everything I would like to think about. Throughout this day, Liam was the only one who preupied my brain. Because of him, I was not even able to sleep this afternoon and just ended up with Denise in the kitchen as we baked her favorite chocte cupcakes.


    Why couldn¡¯t I get him out of my mind? Am I already in love with him?I silently asked myself while gazing at my reflection in the huge vanity mirror.


    ¡°By the way, riz¡­ I would like to say sorry whenever I get mad with you for no apparent reason. I promise not to do that ever again,¡± Martina apologetically said, and that made me dismiss my thoughts. Although I wasn¡¯t looking at her, I felt the sincerity behind her words.


    Turning my head on the left side where she was seated, I looked at her intently before forming a sweet smile on my lips. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay! For two years, won¡¯t I get used to it? It¡¯s already normal for me. Frankly speaking, having you here saying sorry about what you did in the past was the one quite strange,¡± I teased her.


    ¡°So, friends?¡± She smiled before extending her right hand to me. It was the first time she smiled at me-it was real, and that was what made her pretty. Being authentic was what made us pretty while hatred and insecurities were turning us to be evils.


    The smile on my lips had not yet vanished the moment I epted her hand for a firm handshake. ¡°I have long considered you as a friend, Martina, even though you never liked me here. So, for formality¡­ okay, friends.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, ire. I¡¯ll treat you over dinner some other time to celebrate our friendship!¡± she had excitedly sworn before standing and pulling me into a quick hug. It was the first time she called me ire here.


    ¡°I would love to, but you don¡¯t have to bother at all.¡±


    ¡°No, I insist.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Martina. I only have one request for you if you won¡¯t mind? Just don¡¯t bully the new dancers. That would equate to a lot of dinners,¡± I demanded directly to the point.


    ¡°Oh, sure thing! You can count on me regarding that, but I still insist we have dinner together,¡± she burst out giggling.


    Since I didn¡¯t know how to instill resentment in other people no matter what they did to me, I was happy that there was no other person who was annoyed with me here. It was quite difficult when people were infuriated at you, even though you were not doing them anything wrong. Getting along with Martina made me sigh with relief, knowing that all the staff here in the club were already my friends.


    ¡°Anyway, want to know why I refused to call you ire and kept on divulging your second name here?¡± Martina asked as she went back to her seat and tried to choose which one to use from her makeup brushes. What she said caught my attention.


    ¡°Hmm, what about it?¡± I curiously asked her while straightening my wavy hair with an iron. It made me style my brown hair for a change, making me look younger.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I had an ex-girlfriend whose name was ire way back my college years,¡± she revealed.


    ¡°Woah, really?¡± I eximed with my eyes wide opened. I never expected a girly Martina to be a lesbian anyway. She was quite a flirt, not just with the customers but with the other staff and bouncers. I even saw her one time sneaking and banging our new male bartender in the VIP room. ¡°Then, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so you see¡­ I¡¯m a lesbian, but that was all before. Oh my God! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m telling you this-I mean, telling ire about my previous ire? It¡¯s quite entertaining, isn¡¯t it? Well, but yeah¡­ she was my first heartache!¡± Martina expressed as if the pain it caused her was still afresh.


    At times like these-when people told you about their deepest secrets they wanted to bury in the past, they needed you to be more of a listener and not an adviser. I remained silent while listening to her because I could feel she needed a shoulder to lean on. I never imagined Martina to be this vulnerable over her ex-girlfriend, but I hoped that she had already moved on.


    ¡°ire cheated on me despite how I loved her so much! I gave her everything she asked. But still, she ended up dating that famous heartthrob in our university while we¡¯re still together. I confronted her, but can you imagine? She told me right in front of my face that she wanted to suck dicks instead of tits. Hell yeah, disgusting!¡± Martina emphasized while rolling her eyes before she continued.


    ¡°From then on, I never believed myself to be a straight woman. I dated a lot of men and even made out with them on each day of the week. I even lost my virginity to a fraternity leader, but who cares? I felt like I was living the best of my life way back then, and I never knew having a dick inside me could make me feel damn so great! You should try it too,¡± she beamed.


    Having no experience when ites to sex, I blushed with how Martina squealed her phrases. I couldn¡¯t help but imagine if that would really feel great. Well, how would I know?


    ¡°Kidding aside, you know what¡¯s the best part? I was able to get my revenge on ire by sleeping with the same campus heartthrob! And after catching us sleeping together at his pad, they broke up.¡± Martina admitted as she fixed her eyeliner. I wasn¡¯t sure if she frequently used wet wipes to remove the excess ck lines or small tears at the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what to say. I¡¯m sorry, it happened to you. You can call me riz if that would make you feel better, as well as to help ease your mind and for you not to remember that chaotic past anymore,¡± I tried to soothe her feelings.


    ¡°Oh, I assured you¡­ I¡¯m fine. I was able to move on. You see, I studied at a prestigious university, but I rebelled against my parents. I ended up here performing and satisfying the customers with my body. But to tell you? I haven¡¯t reached the climax of my story that will shock you.¡±


    She shot me with her daring res before a lopsided grin escaped past her red lips. ¡°You absolutely knew who was that campus heartthrob I once slept with, ire.¡±

 CHAPTER 32:THE SONG LYRICS

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Huh? W-What do you mean?¡± I furrowed my forehead while asking. Suddenly, Martina killed me with her suspense acting.


    ¡°It was Leandro,¡± Martina confessed audaciously.


    ¡°What?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but raised my voice. I didn¡¯t expect them to have an intimate past together, that her revtion made me cover my mouth after being ck-jawed. ¡°Oh my God! Really?¡± I couldn¡¯t see my whole reaction right now because of my mask, but it looked like my face nched.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong! I never liked him even once, so you can have him all by yourself if you want. I just did what I had to do before to take my revenge on my ex-girlfriend who cheated on me. Leandro couldn¡¯t even remember that we shared a bed anyway. In fact, he was only focused on you that he couldn¡¯t eveny his eyes on other women here.¡± Martina was now braiding her hair as she paused for a minute.


    ¡°But I just want to make things clear between the two of us, ire. I wasn¡¯t jealous or insecure of you, never did I. Don¡¯t worry because I couldn¡¯t feel anything whenever you were with Leandro. It¡¯s just that-you two kept on reminding me about my ex-girlfriend ire before. So, I¡¯m sorry if I somehow hurt you with my imbecile actions.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ don¡¯t get me wrong too, Martina. I was a bit surprised by what you shared with me, but I didn¡¯t like Leandro ever since. He might be courting me for the past two years already, but I made clear to him right from the start that all I could give him was entirely friendship. Nothing more and nothing less,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°Are you sure about that? Leandro was one hell of an expert when ites to satisfying women on the bed. Not to brag about how I experienced it, but he could make you wet for a second while screaming his name as you cum. You might want to change your mind, sweetheart! But by the way, have you two already kissed, if you don¡¯t mind me asking? As far as I could remember, he was a great kisser too, and not to mention that he was still hot until now,¡± Martina teased me while purposefully licking her lips with her tongue.


    ¡°Oh¡­ no way, Martina! Even a kiss won¡¯t ever happen to us, so sharing a bed with him is truly impossible. The crows would turn white but still, liking Leandro back would never happen. He¡¯s quite creepy, and I am actually avoiding him nowadays.¡± I waved my hands in front of her, silently telling her that I wasn¡¯t interested in Leandro, and my mind would never change with what I thought about him.


    But I experienced sharing a bed with his brotherst night¡­ and just this morning, his lips brushed into mine.I wanted to add but opted myself not to. I wasn¡¯t a kiss-and-tell type of person.


    We continued to chat for a few more minutes. Martina told me that she came from a rich and powerful family, but she got disowned after her sex videos leaked in their university. Unfortunately, that incident made her stop from graduating.


    At some point, I must admit that I enjoyed Martina¡¯spany. She was free-spirited, outspoken, and quite funny to be with, making me think that it was indeed my fault to use ire as my stage name here.


    The dressing room was filled with ourughter together when we heard Janina rushed through the door with her scheduling tablet. ¡°ire, it¡¯s two minutes before Shi¡¯s number. Get ready!¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright! Thanks for reminding me, Ja.¡± I replied to Janina before looking again at Martina. I quite got lost in our conversation, making me forget about the time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first. Just make yourself more beautiful here, and you will perform next to me. Also, thanks for trusting me with your secret. I will always zip my mouth about it.¡± I bade her goodbye as I gestured my fingers to keep my mouth shut.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it wasn¡¯t like my life depends on it anyway. It just feels great to talk to someone about it. Thanks, ire. I might have already moved on, but having a short convo with you now made me feel a lot better.¡± Martina smiled at me before adding more blush-on and perfecting her eyebrows. Although we were not close before, ¡®eyebrow is life¡¯ was her favorite motto.


    I stood up, adjusted the ck mask on my face, as well as my clothes before leaving the dressing room. Wearing a sleeveless and red fitted dress with the hem just about four inches above my knees, it hugged my perfect curves. I went outside the dressing room and strode towards the stage where I always performed.


    Never did I experience my long legs to feel wobble with my high heels, but tonight was different. I took a deep breath first to calm myself. I did not usually sing here, but I must admit that my voice was also pretty good.


    Or am I the only one who thinks that my voice is beautiful?


    Whatever!


    Aunt Lucy would not instruct me to sing here if she knew that I would only embarrass myself in front of the club¡¯s VIP customers. Perhaps, she would just cancel Shi¡¯s song number if she doesn¡¯t trust me enough. She would probably ask me to just dance here like what I always did by moving my performance a little bit earlier recing Shi¡¯s.


    Holding the microphone at the center of the stage, the spotlight seemed to be blinding me. Nevertheless, it does not prevent my eyes from looking around and checking the whole surroundings. My heart hoped that I would see him, but I was unsessful to even see his shadow. It looked like there was no Liam who would go here tonight because he surely had lots of things to do.


    My brain was obstinately screaming because an overwhelming sadness made me think that he would not be able to watch me tonight. It was quite ironic that the audiences were apuding in front of me, but it was only him I would want to see pping his hands for me. With a floating mind, I had no other choice but to sing my musical piece.


    You¡¯re the light that suddenly came into my life


    You¡¯re the color when the day bes nightThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    You¡¯re the cure for every pain that I feel


    I never knew you could mean so much to me, honey


    Why does it feel like I only dedicated this song to Liam? Why couldn¡¯t I get him out of my mind even while singing? Even when I wasn¡¯t even seeing him here? I didn¡¯t know, but I might end up crazy if this strange feeling would continue to lurk inside me.


    I don¡¯t care about any obstacle that wille between us


    All I care about is you not to be afar


    You have me, and so, I have us


    Please tell me you feel the same way too, my love


    Why does it feel that the song lyrics matched so much with what I truly felt for him? Why couldn¡¯t I get him out of my senses, knowing we had only met each otherst night? With so many men trying to woo me around, why did my heart fall for Liam just like that? I must admit that everything happened so soon, but I never wanted to stop it either.


    Love me like there¡¯s no tomorrow


    Love me like I¡¯m about to let you go


    Love me like we will fight every hindrance together


    Love me like this is ourst chance on earth


    While feeling the emotions of the song and not just simply singing the lyrics of it, my eyes roamed again until my gaze got stuck with the striking man who was standing at the left corner near the entrance. He stood out from the rest, and glee overtook my heart.

 CHAPTER 33:I LOVE YOU, MI AMOR

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    It was Liam who was handsomely wearing a long-sleeved blue polo, that was tucked in his ck cks. He was clean-shaven, and his dimple was truly spectacr, despite our distance. His thick ck hair was still unruly and was tousled into a medium textured haircut. I blinked my eyes a few times but while I was doing it, I was afraid that he would soon disappear over that area.


    Was it really him or my illusion was only ying with me?


    After a while, I could not help myself to be ted as I widely smiled while singing. My heart melted again, and imaginary butterflies twirled inside my belly.


    It was Liam, and I wasn¡¯t only delusional.


    I felt like something in me literally jumped, and my heartbeats hastened as if there had been thousands of horses running inside my chest. He waved his right hand on me as his impressive dimple showed. God knew how I looked forward to finishing the song so that I could be with him as early as possible.


    Oh my God, he really went here as he promised!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My brain screamed again, not because of sadness but because of too much excitement. I continued to beautify my singing even more because seeing him was like taking vitamins. It energized me. It made me boost my confidence from deep within. I could not take my eyes off him as everything turned out to be immeasurably exhrating with his mere presence.


    I will always be here for you


    I want to touch every inch of you


    I want to im that every part of you is mine


    And we will be together until the end of time


    Yeah, I knew for sure, and I would never deny it. It is just you, Liam¡­ even though we only metst night.My heart throbbed as my mind got clouded with confessing thoughts at the same time.


    Love was not measured by how two people had met each other. It was measured by what was the content of your hearts and if your feelings were mutual too. I did not know why he came here and why he never broke his promise, but does he feel the same way about me? Does he love me too? It baffled me to the core, so I would like to know.


    I don¡¯t understand myself now


    I just met you yet no one can take your ce here in my heart


    Please promise to us


    That whatever happens, we will never fall apart


    Just thinking about him made me feel excited about what might happen next. Liam made me crave for something I never knew existed within me, and my feelings for him had intensified more in just a single day.


    Frankly speaking, I wanted to feel his lips brushed with mine again, but I had to resist myself because we didn¡¯t have anybel. I could no longer understand myself why, but it was as if my eyes could only see him. It made me wonder if I identally drank something like a love potion for me to feel this way about him.


    There were so many audiences here right now, but it felt like they were suddenly turned into floatingnterns while I looked in Liam¡¯s direction. His stares were glued at me too. I did not want to assume and expect, but I hope that Liam would not go. I hoped that no matter how fast he appeared in my life, he would stay for a little bit longer.


    Staying single for twenty-one years of my life, I prayed and asked God for someone who would truly love me. If Liam was the answer, then I would never want to be away from him.


    Love me like there¡¯s no tomorrow


    Love me like I¡¯m about to let you go


    Love me like we will fight every hindrance together


    Love me like this is ourst chance on earth


    Every part of me belongs to you


    I love you, Mi Amor*


    Until the song ended, the wonderful smile had never left my lips. I was just looking at him throughout my song number as if the people here never shifted back to their original forms and just remained as floatingnterns surrounding us over a romantic setting.


    I had never experienced being inspired by someone other than the rest of my family. If this was that so-called feeling, then I would never want this night to end.


    My mind abruptly woke up when the people in the club apuded again. I just smiled and bowed to them. I was quite disappointed that Liam didn¡¯t p for me, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. What mattered most was he fulfilled his promise.


    After getting off the stage, I immediately made my way to where he was standing. I only gave a single nod to those who tried to approach me, but when they saw to whom I was heading, they did not continue with their ns and backed off.


    They were the same guys who would like to woo me here, but Leandro somewhat threatened them to cut their dicks and smash their balls out if they continued pestering me. I let out a mischievous chuckle because they might have mistaken Liam as Leandro. After all, the two were indeed look alike.


    Striding to Liam as fast as I could, I couldn¡¯t help myself but think that I was damn too excited to be with him. When I got in front of the man whose dimple was so heavenly, he gave me a single bouquet of about three-dozen beautiful flowers-all red roses that exactly matched my favorite color, which was red. I didn¡¯t see the flowers a while ago, but maybe he hid them at his back to surprise me.


    Oh my God! That was the main reason why he wasn¡¯t able to p his hands for me!


    ¡°Wow, you don¡¯t even have to buy these but thanks, Liam. There¡¯s no question that these roses are beautiful, and I¡¯mpletely in awe right now but aren¡¯t these too much?¡± I immediately epted the huge bouquet that he was giving me.


    It was a bit heavy that I almost cuddled it in front of my chest and its length actually reached my knees from my neck, but I could still manage. It made my innocent smiles not to vanish on my face. I didn¡¯t want to expect anything, but I truly felt special, for him to show me efforts through things like this.


    It was probably my first time appreciating the flowers that were given to me. Perhaps, it was all because I liked the person who gave me these. I slightly bowed to put them under my nose, and I even closed my eyes while sniffing the sweet scent of the red roses.


    Hmm, it smells so good!


    ¡°These roses were as beautiful as you, and of course, your voice too. I would like you to know that nothing is too much when ites to you, and now, I can praise you. I loved your performance,¡± Liam huskily whispered as he soon pped his hands. Then, contentment tiptoed into my heart as my cheeks flushed.


    He took one from the roses, effortlessly cut off its stem, and gently ced the flower in my left ear. It was as if I suddenly became the famous leadingdy in a Mexican telenov who always had a rose in her ear.


    Oh my God, Liam! Why are you so sweet? My heart will continue to fall for you if you keep on doing things like this.Heat rose to my cheeks, making my face feel sultry again. I felt like my excitement strengthened on a different level.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t believe my voice was beautiful enough, so I think you¡¯re only making fun of me. Pole dancing is unquestionably my mastery here, but our singer was absent for tonight, so I had to be her substitute for a while,¡± I told him before smelling the flowers again.


    ¡°Do I look like I was only joking? Ever sincest night, I am damn too serious when ites to you, Diane. At least, I was able to hear your voice even if you don¡¯t usually sing. There is still plenty of time to watch you dancing over that pole, and I am more than willing to wait for that opportunity. Anyway, is your duty over?¡± he asked me as light wrinkles formed on his forehead.


    ¡°Ah yes, Liam. W-Why?¡± I confirmed while asking him back in the process.


    _________________________


    I Love You, Mi Amor*was the author¡¯s own songposition on February 10, 2018, 5:00 to 5:20 PM. Mi Amor is a Spanish term for ¡®My Love.¡¯


    Songs are copyrighted, so the author used topose all songs in her novels. You could listen to its few lines on her Facebook page here:https://. facebook./NihcRonoel. Do not forget to click the ¡®Like¡¯ icon so you will be prompted on hertest updates.

 CHAPTER 34:OOZING CONFIDENCE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°We¡¯re going out. I just came from a whole day of work, and I haven¡¯t eaten yet my dinner,¡± he said with a magnificent smile. His deep dimple showed again, starting to melt me when I couldn¡¯t even nce away. His tone sounded a little bitmanding, but it wasn¡¯t throttling.


    Jeez, I¡¯m so excited to be with him!


    Although Liam just dered it without even asking me if I would be willing to go and have some dinner with him, I still couldn¡¯t contain this exhrating feeling. My feet abruptly felt like barely touching the ground, and I guessed that it would not even take long for me to surely faint here.


    ¡°Oh, sure thing! I¡¯ll just need a minute to change my clothes. Anyway, take care of these for now. I¡¯ll be right back, promise!¡± I responded hastily while handing him the red roses.


    Oh my God! Did I sound too excited?Although I was awake, my blood kept on wakening my brain.


    My smile grew on its own harmony that I couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. It appeared like my excitement switch had been turned on and I didn¡¯t have the power to turn it off.


    Liam lifted his chin and pushed his chest out, showing oozing confidence. It was unparalleled, and my happiness skyrocketed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Diane. I will always wait for you, so just take your time and don¡¯t mind me here,¡± he uttered before I turned my back on him. Actually, I couldn¡¯t even step away from him, but I had to because we would soon be leaving.


    It was only then that I noticed that almost everyone in the club ended up watching us as if we were having a movie shoot. There were only a few times in my life where vivacity washed over me, and tonight waspletely different, so I would like to apologize to them if my feelings were too obvious.


    As I analyzed their pretty nces, my co-dancers were smiling at me. Janina even lifted and balled her right hand that signified, ¡°Fighting!¡± On the counter was Socorro, who raised her ssic mojito and mixed mocktails in the air as she winked while cheering for me.


    But on top of them, there were a few men who were looking at us with suspicion and jealousy. I couldn¡¯t me them anyway. The star dancer of Lucy¡¯s Club who they admired for years had already met a dazzling man who was a lot better than them.


    Bumping with Martina in the hallway while going to the dressing room, I told her that I would be going home already. I apologized to her for I would not be able to watch her dance number when today was our first night of officially bing friends.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand. The night is still young and based on the lovely rose on your left ear, I guess you have a date already, my dear. Hmm, is it Leandro?¡± Martina asked as she noticed my red rose.


    ¡°Oh, no. He¡¯s not him! I told you, I¡¯m avoiding him.¡± I smiled at her while shaking my head and removing my mask at the same time. I wondered what would be her reaction once she learned the fact that my date would be Liam, who was Leandro¡¯s brother and look-alike.


    ¡°Okay, whoever he is¡­ I can see the glow in your eyes. You two should enjoy the night together.¡± Martina leaned on me closely as she bluntly whispered the words, ¡°Want to have some condoms?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m fine! I mean, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m going to beid tonight. We¡¯ll just eat dinner together, and he will send me home after.¡± I blushed. But at the same time, my mind remembered our conversation earlier, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel curious about having a dick navigating my core.


    Hell crazy! Why would I even think about it?


    She tucked in some of my loose hair strands at the back of my right ear. ¡°Oh, my innocent ire! I just loved to see your reaction, but in the first ce, you should let that hidden beast inside you to explore a little bit of what real life has to offer! I just want you to be extra careful, my dear. Anyway, I¡¯ll go ahead. Enjoy the dick-oh, my tongue got slipped. I mean, the dinner.¡± Martina yfully winked, and the two of us went in opposite directions of the corridor.


    Rushing through the dressing room and scanning myself in front of the whole-body mirror made me realize that I couldn¡¯t wear this fitted dress with Liam. It was quite skimpy and daring-where the edge would get even higher once I took my seat. As such, I rummaged through my allocated cab here.


    In the end, I wore my off-shoulder white blouse and ripped denim jeans. I ced the red rose inside my shoulder bag and just brought out my red zer. After that, I silently scrutinized myself in front of the vanity mirror. Using my fingers, I stroked my straightened hair upwards and just let it to messily fall over my shoulder. I also applied a little lipstick before I decided to go.


    As I made a few strides towards Liam, I curved my lips into a sweet smile while my eyes were glued at him. He smiled back as he was gentleman enough to open the ss door for me.


    ¡°After you,¡± he motioned me to saunter first.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I muttered while feeling his gentle hand on my elbow. I didn¡¯t flinch and just let him do that until we reached the parking lot. However, I couldn¡¯t see his ck or red car.


    Although it seemed like changing his cars too often was already normal as changing his clothes, I was still surprised to see that his car for tonight was different again. It was a white SUV.


    So, from ck Delgz convertiblest night to red corvette stingray this morning, and to white Lexus this evening, what would be the next on the uing days? Should I expect a blue Grand Tourer tomorrow or a yellow top-of-the-line Maserati next week?


    He carefully assisted me in opening the door, getting inside the car, and fastening my seatbelt. I couldn¡¯t ignore the shiver that swept me when Liam¡¯s scent seemed to be infusing inside the car, soothing my nostrils. After that, we immediately left the ce.


    Liam took me to a five-star restaurant located on the ground floor of a well-known hotel in Quego del Mar. But when we were in front of the ss door, I got a little bit confused that I stopped going inside.


    Why does it seem like there were no other customers here, aside from the two of us?I shrugged.


    Like what Martina had said earlier, the night was still young. It was actually ten minutes before eleven o¡¯clock. Today was also a Sunday, and this was a famous restaurant. It was expected that there could still be lots of people hanging out even at this hour, knowing how delicious the foods were served here.


    ¡°Well, I rented the whole ce just for the two of us. Do you like it?¡± Liam said as if he had read what was on my mind. ¡°So, shall we?¡±


    He was all-out smiling. He held my hand, and we entered the restaurant together. I suddenly got electrified with his touch, and that electricity quickly enveloped my entire body. It made me feel great about the whole day we had been almost together, and nothing felt this right could possibly go wrong.


    ¡°Yeah, I like it¡­ but you don¡¯t have to rent the whole ce for me. We will never run out of space here.¡± I pulled my hand from him and patted his bicep.

 CHAPTER 35:BE STILL, MY HEART

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°You are special to me, Diane¡­ and for you, I will do anything even if it means doing the impossible,¡± he told me while holding my hand again as he made sure to upy the space in between my fingers hard enough. It was the kind of hold that he never wanted to let my hand away from his clutch. I kept on smiling while silently talking to my heart.


    Be still, my heart. I knew how much you had fallen for Liam, but please calm down!


    In just a few steps, we already reached the reserved table for the two of us. Actually, I found it redundant. The whole restaurant was already reserved, then howe the table ended up being reserved too?


    Eventually, I just let it slipped away from my thoughts. It was good that he brought me to a Filipino restaurant because I didn¡¯t feel like eating over some foreign and fine-dining restaurants.


    Liam was such a gentleman. He would not let you open the car door or pull out your own chair. He would do those things for you. I did not make a mistake in joining him over dinner because aside from the fact that he started my day earlier, he also filled my night today. I felt like I was a princess, and he was none other than my prince charming. I just had to wear a shimmering tiara, an elegant ball gown, and a pair of crystal shoes, and I would be all set.


    Seriously, I couldn¡¯t help but gaze in awe while the waiter was serving the food at our table. Everything was well-prepared. There were kare-kare*, buttered shrimps, beef caldereta, eggnt omelet, fried chicken, pork sisig, grilled pork belly, and salmon stew. The waiter even asked if the desserts would be served too, but Liam gestured that it would be fine serving thoseter.


    Everything was mouth-watering, but sisig was one hell of my favorite. It was a Filipino dish made from pig head parts and chicken liver, seasoned with cmansi, onions, and chili peppers. I just remembered that this restaurant served the best sisig in the borough, so I would make sure to enjoy eating here and get myself full.


    ¡°I know how you loved to eat, so I ordered all the best-sellers here. I didn¡¯t want my date to get famished when she¡¯s with me,¡± he asserted while winking at me.


    That one entric gaze from Liam? It could beat all the lewd stares I am receiving while performing in the club.


    ¡°You know what? I am truly amazed about how you eat a lot, but your body remains slender. Don¡¯t get me wrong for being honest to you. I loved that you are a strong-eater, and yet, you are still sexy,¡± he added.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Heat rose from my stomach, and I knew for sure that my face turned red again. My cheeks were so hot at the moment that I didn¡¯t know how to react to him. I didn¡¯t know if what I heard was right or if my ears were just deceiving me. I didn¡¯t know from where would I feel ecstatic-on his tempting wink, on his gorgeous dimple, or in thest words he told me?


    If he thinks now that I¡¯m sexy enough, how much more when he saw me doing pole dancing? I could imagine his jaws dropping off the floor without the capability of catching them.


    ¡°If you think that I¡¯m already sexy, how about seeing me snaking my body in the pole?¡± I mindlessly voiced out my thoughts. Liam stopped eating, and that was how I realized that what I said was indeed awkward. ¡°Oops, sorry. I¡¯m just kidding, Liam.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, Diane. As I have said earlier, I wanted to see you doing pole dancing. I would love to. But I was thinking too that if earning money was the only reason why you are working in the club, then why don¡¯t you just resign and work for me instead?¡± Liam proposed while looking through my eyes. He was transparent to read sometimes, that all I could see right now was real admiration from those dark-gray eyes.


    But is this even real? Am I not being deceived by my ears, and everything I am hearing right now was real? Is Liam really offering me a job like how he mentioned it this morning?


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t graduated yet-¡± I reasoned out, but he cut me off.


    ¡°Even if you are not yet a graduate or a CPA board passer, I¡¯ll give you a part-time job. I¡¯ll double your sry if that calls for it. It¡¯s like on-the-job training, and when you proved yourself that you¡¯re one of the best assets of mypany, I¡¯ll promote you and double your rate again.¡± Liam spoke before he cut a beef chunk and put it into his mouth.


    ¡°You are an ountancy student, and you have to im soon enough that you will be a licensed ountant. You know what I mean, Diane. So, I hope you¡¯ll find my offer tempting enough,¡± he continued after chewing and swallowing everything. The way how he emphasized every word of it made me feel confident about myself.


    Wow, is he really serious about this?What he said was truly shocking and could make me fall from my seat.


    No. It was actually dragging me to fall for him even more!


    Of course, I would like to work for him. I would love to. If he only knew that I really wanted to leave the club and anytime, I could do that as long as I wouldnd a new job immediately. If only he knew how ted I was that he came into my life. If only he knew that there was this invisible yet strong connection that swiftly bound us together ever sincest night.


    ¡°I will not turn down your offer, sir. I will ept it with all my heart, but I still have sses from Mondays to Fridays, that¡¯s why-¡±oops, did I call him ¡®sir¡¯ again? Oh my God!This realization made me interrupt what I was about to tell him, and my eyes seemed to look everywhere but not directly at him.


    ¡°You have to give me your schedule then. That way, I can arrange your part-time job with the finance team,¡± he suggested before drinking his iced tea. ¡°Perhaps, we won¡¯t have any problems if you will report to work on weekends?¡± He slightly furrowed his forehead as I quickly nced at him.


    Phew, that was so close!I heaved a deep sigh out of relief.


    It was a good thing that he didn¡¯t hear the word ¡®sir.¡¯ It would be embarrassing if he would kiss me right here at the restaurant because there were still crews who could see us. ¡°Thanks, L-Liam¡­ and yeah, it¡¯s fine with me. I can work on weekends, and I can even render overtime if you want.¡±


    ¡°Good, we¡¯re settled then.¡± He gave me a smile that literally sent shivers down my spine.


    We talked a lot while eating. It seemed like we were on our getting-to-know-each-other stage. I learned that both of his parents were already residing in the States.


    Apart from the Evangelista Group of Companies or EGC, he also had L. A. Gadgets International, plus D¡¯ Jewelry Business that he just established this year in America. He already achieved everything in life despite being too young.


    ¡°You know what, you looked like someone?¡± Liam told me when he was eating his caramel n.


    ¡°Really, who? An actress?¡± I narrowed my eyes despite being caught in surprise. I couldn¡¯t remember any of my family members or close friends mentioning me having a look-alike.


    ¡°My next girlfriend.¡± Liam looked at me with a hint of desire in his eyes.


    _________________________


    Kare-kare*is a Philippine stewplemented with a thick savory peanut sauce. It is made from a variation base of stewed oxtail, pork hocks, calves¡¯ feet, pig feet, beef stew meat, and asionally offal or tripe.


    Kare-kare can also be made with seafood (prawns, squid, and mussels). Vegetables, which include eggnt, Chinese cabbage, or other greens, daikon, green beans, okra, and asparagus beans are added-usually equaling or exceeding the amount of meat.


    The stew is vored with ground roasted peanuts or peanut butter, onions, and garlic. It is colored with annatto and can be thickened with toasted or in ground rice.

 CHAPTER 36:DREAM CATCHER

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That made me blush and choke my food. Liam was respondent enough to give me some water before standing and approaching me. He then gently rubbed his palm on my back to stop me from coughing. It took me a while before I cleared my throat. It was myst spoon of blueberry cheesecake, and it was a good thing that I didn¡¯t barf my food.


    ¡°Are you alright now?¡± he worriedly asked me.


    I just nodded before my eyes gazed at him intently, almost raking his whole body.


    Why would he tell me such a thing?My heart was beating so fast again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I made you feel uneasy, Diane. I might have expressed my feelings over a pick-up line, but I just want you to know that I wasn¡¯t kidding. I like you, and that¡¯s the truth,¡± Liam said casually.


    ¡°Hmm, o-kay. I-I¡¯m ttered?¡± I stuttered and questioned my remarks because the atmosphere suddenly got too awkward between us that I didn¡¯t know how to react.


    My throat suddenly went dry, so I had to sip on my mango juice. Too many sweets for tonight would drown me, including Liam¡¯s sweetness that sank through my whole system. My eyes were blinking as those couldn¡¯t stay still. But above all, my heart was hammering with glee, and out-of-control ecstasy was flickering within me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act so cute.¡± Liam smiled as he stroked my hair with his fingers before taking his seat again.


    Even though I was with him, I couldn¡¯t help but eat a lot. I guessed this was the first time my stomach swelled up a little with what I ate. Getting full to the brim, I was afraid I could no longer stand from my seat. Even if I would not eat tomorrow, I would probably still full, and it was all Liam¡¯s doing.


    Liam ordered more types of food for me to take home. I couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed because what he gave me were all freshly cooked. Mom would be very happy because we had lots of food for tomorrow, so she could sleep more and just go for a check-up without cooking in the morning. Ever since the death of Dad, we had never experienced eating in such expensive restaurants.


    By part-time working in the club, I could only earn enough for all of us. I needed to have a tight budget for a living. Sometimes, money was quick to be spent getting it to be too deficient.


    Aside from being a night club dancer, I used to sideline too by doing not only my schoolmate¡¯s assignments but those from students who were studying at the prestigious university in front of us. They were all capable in life, and their stars were destined to be born with a silver spoon. I must admit that they were quite good payers too, but damnzy and non-assiduous.


    I did not bring home some buttered shrimps because Denise had an allergy there. She would immediately have skin rashes by only smelling them, so Liam told me that he would take those home instead.


    It was quite funny because Liam remembered how my baby sister loved potatoes. As such, he instructed the chef itself to add lots of potatoes to the caldereta that I would take home. He even ordered a family-sized bowl of potato mojos.


    We were able to get to our subdivision safely. Fortunately, Liam¡¯s car does not run out of gas anymore. It looked like after what happenedst night, he was more than ready. I guessed that everything for our tonight¡¯s date had been immensely prepared. But just in case the bad luck happens again, I would be willing to get stranded with him anywhere.


    The guard-on-duty was not Uncle Greco because he was working on day shift, so I got surprised because he just allowed us to enter the gate without further inspection. Liam¡¯s car already had a subdivision sticker that I wasn¡¯t able to notice earlier before we went out for dinner.


    I didn¡¯t know how it happened, but I couldn¡¯t help but smile because he was engrossed in making ways.How aboutpletely making his way to my heart?


    The thought made my full lips to smile even further. When the engine of his car stopped, there was a moment of silence between the two of us. I was currently removing my seatbelt when he finally spoke.


    ¡°By the way, I have something for you aside from the bouquet¡­ wait!¡± He turned his head and took a paper bag from the backseat. He handed it to me and said, ¡°Open it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What is this?¡± I eagerly opened the paper bag and was bbergasted to see a red circr framed with a hole in the center. It had three dangles made up of colorful beads and feathers. I couldn¡¯t see my own eyes, but I was sure that it was glistening with pleasure.


    Wow, a dream catcher!


    Stunned, I didn¡¯t know what to say. Its full length was half of my height, and my lips even parted while still looking at it. I had been wanting to have a dream catcher all my life, but I couldn¡¯t have the opportunity to buy one because I preferred Mom¡¯s maintenance drugs and our tuition fees first as my priorities. I almost cried while holding it.


    ¡°I-Is this really for me?¡± Unblinking, I still couldn¡¯t believe it when I asked him. While looking at his present for me, I couldn¡¯t contain the delight and it was all melting me.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s all yours. It will surely help block your bad dreams and catch the good ones. I hope you like it, Diane.¡± Liam used his forefinger under my chin to look at him straight in the eyes.


    ¡°I so much love it, thank you!¡± I eximed with all my heart out. I suddenly crossed the distance between the two of us and wrapped my arms around his neck because of the adrenaline rush. Then, I felt that his broad shoulders somewhat stiffened with what I did. ¡°Oops¡­ sorry, Liam! I could get so happy over little things,¡± I said as I faced him, with my arms still on his neck.


    Quite astonished with what I impulsively did to him, Liam just stared at me¡­ until his eyes got stuck on my lips. A deafening silence soon came after. I sat properly on the passenger seat and found that the whole situation was much more uneasy,pared to earlier in the restaurant where he referred to me as his next girlfriend.


    Swallowing several times, I couldn¡¯t distinguish what to do next. Thinking about whether to get out of the car or not, I decided to stay beside him. It felt like I spoiled myself enough because I was already used to Liam¡¯s gesture of always opening the door for me. An ear-splitting silence was reigning here, but my heart was pounding so loud it was driving me crazy.


    Not letting myself to bepletely drawn to this strange feeling, I had decided to break the silence that seemed to be prevailing between the two of us. ¡°Thank you for making this day special, huh? You didn¡¯t know how much you¡¯ve made me happy, Liam.¡± That was all I could say while scrunching my fingernails on the ripped jeans covering myp.


    But Liam remained silent. I looked at him, and only then I realized that he was also looking at me. His eyes were expressing something, even though his lips were not telling me anything.


    Oops, awkward!


    Every time he stared at me like that, I just couldn¡¯t take my eyes off him. It was as if he was looking through my soul and interpreting what was on my mind. Liam slowly approached me and removed some hair strands on my face. He ran his right fingers through my left cheek, making me close my eyes for a while. It tingled me more than I could bear as shivers immediately streamed down my spine.


    ¡°Diane,¡± Liam hoarsely muttered, making me forget about the rest of the world and just focused on us.


    He continued to lean closer until he finally cupped my jaws and crossed the remaining distance in between our faces. The moment his slightly quivering yet warm lips pressed into mine, I already lost my mind.

 CHAPTER 37:INTENSIFYING PLEASURE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Liam kissed my lips softly until it deepened passionately. My mind was fluctuating, but it didn¡¯t prevent me from thinking that it wasn¡¯t just a simple kiss. I was stunned for a moment, but soon after, I closed my eyes while feeling the strange heat in my body that turned me to be feverish. I didn¡¯t know what to do anymore, and I couldn¡¯t control myself from responding to him when our kisses became rigidly torrid.


    Restraining myself did not even affect me from sping my arms around his neck while warmly reciprocating all of his kisses. No matter how my mind urged me to stop, my body had its own response. I didn¡¯t know how to kiss fervently, as I didn¡¯t have any experience, but Liam seemed to be teaching me automatically. He was a great kisser, making my reflexes just went with the flow.


    Keeping up with Liam¡¯s every move, I gasped and emitted a short moan when his tongue began to y with mine. It felt like a small battle, and with my conviction not to be defeated by him, my tongue fought back until he sexily groaned. My hands began to roam around his brawny biceps until my fingers stroked around his chest, having close ess to remove the buttons of his long-sleeved polo.


    I had never been this wild all my life, and I didn¡¯t know how I was able to make out with him now. All I knew was, I really loved Liam. He suddenly ignited something in me I never thought existed. I would never want this night to end.


    Now, I was able to feel the experience of what people used to call an odd yet intoxicating sensation caused by kissing the one you loved. I loved this feeling, and if given another chance, I would want to lose my mind again while being with Liam. It was hot, delicious, and sensually fun. I didn¡¯t think I could have anything else to ask.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Soon after, Liam¡¯s hands wandered around my neck and down to my shoulders. Those caressed my arms until he had easy ess to my chest by slowly unhooking the buttons of my zer. I wore it earlier when the two of us came out of the restaurant because of the night¡¯s shiver.


    Liam¡¯s hands continued to explore my front until he was able to grasp one of my breasts covered by a thin and skin-toned brassiere. The sleeves of my off-shoulder blouse deliberately dropped down as I could feel those on my elbows. I couldn¡¯t help but release a short moan like I was out of breath, feeling intoxicated.


    He was able to remove my zer and threw it wherever in the car. I didn¡¯t know where I ced the dream catcher that he gave me right after I trapped his neck with my arms. Our lips were still sharing an intimate contest where his tongue continued to shove and explore my mouth, causing my arousal. And while he was doing that, Liam didn¡¯t fail to touch my cheeks, neck, waist, and arms with great care and love.


    My short moans suddenly became loud whimpers as I couldn¡¯t help myself to arch my back on what we were doing inside his car, most especially when his lips fell from my jaw down to my neck. I could feel that Liam sucked and nibbled on my skin, making me feel so wet.


    But as much as I wanted to sumb to this strong and intensifying pleasure that was reigning between the two of us, I could not. It was not even possible. The excitement switch on my mind had suddenly turned off upon having some realizations. I was not ready yet, so as long as I could prevent to getid tonight, I must restrain myself before everything got worse.


    Because of that, I pushed him on the chest.


    I swallowed a few lumps on my throat as my chest heaved. I couldn¡¯t help but gasped for air while waiting for my breathing to get steady.


    ¡°God! I-I¡¯m so sorry, Diane. Look, the kiss was only supposed to be a punishment for calling me ¡®sir¡¯ again back in the restaurant. But I wasn¡¯t able to control myself, I-I got carried away. I might look so defensive right now but let me exin myself.¡± He paused for a while before he continued.


    ¡°I kissed you, so I should take all the me. In the first ce, I should not go beyond that kiss. Will you forgive me? I¡¯m really sorry,¡± he apologized as we fixed ourselves. Mixed guilt and sincerity were evident in his voice.


    Lost in Liam¡¯s enthralling kisses and touch, I did not realize that I was able to remove all the buttons on his long-sleeved polo. His chest and six-pack abs were already exposed, somewhat inviting me to touch those.


    Since the sleeves of my blouse reached under my elbows, I could feel that the garter of my off-shoulder top suddenly loosened up the moment I fixed it. It was quite embarrassing that my strapless bra and huge cleavage were already showing in front of him. Fortunately, his car windshield was darkly tinted.


    Liam opened the lights and slightly touched my cor bone with remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I stained your gorgeous skin.¡±


    That prompted me to warily open my bag and bring out mypact powder mirror. I looked that part over the reflection and found a reddish hickey slightly under my cor bone. I searched for my zer, and including the dream catcher, I found it beside my right foot. I immediately wore it, making sure that no one could see my mark as it was truly suspicious.


    It might be my first time to make out with someone, but I wasn¡¯t too innocent to know that what he gave me was a kiss mark. If Mom would see this, Liam could never step again inside our house.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Liam. I forgive you, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about. It¡¯s my fault too that I wasn¡¯t able to control myself. After all, we both did this,¡± I replied, trying to avoid his pretty nces.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to me, Diane¡­ to think that I only met youst night. I don¡¯t want to go beyond our friendship, but I can no longer understand how I feel for you. I can¡¯t cheat my own feelings. I can¡¯t lie. I was trying so hard to hide it, but it still shows.¡± He took a deep breath before he continued.


    ¡°I know that things are going tremendously fast right now, but I think I¡¯m falling for you. I want you to stay with me. I want to be with you, everywhere I go. But I know I can¡¯t because I have no rights at all!¡± Liam sounded desperate as he confessed to me.


    Is he really confessing his feelings for me? Oh my God!I couldn¡¯t believe it, but I didn¡¯t want him to take those words back.


    Silence prevailed between the two of us, as I could no longer hear anything despite the racing sound of my heartbeats. I was supposed to be happy, but why does it seem that I suddenly got scared of what might happen next? Liam¡¯s sibling was Leandro, who had been in love with me for a long time already¡­ and I didn¡¯t want their rtionship as brothers to be ruined all because of me!


    ¡°Do you also feel something for me, Diane?¡± Liam bluntly asked.


    Gradually meeting his eyes, I felt like I was blushing again. But it didn¡¯t get past a few seconds that I boldly nodded to him. I knew, and I was sure of how I felt for Liam, that I would be one great hypocrite if I would deny my feelings. It was like a fire igniting inside me where I could no longer hide the fume that wasing out from me.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then¡­¡± Liam smiled while blinking back some light tears. He held my hands and said, ¡°Be my girlfriend.¡±

 CHAPTER 38:CAUGHT IN THE TRAP

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Be my girlfriend.


    Be my girlfriend.


    Be my girlfriend.


    Liam was already done asking me about it, but those words still kept on running through my mind. I guessed I was still in a state of shock.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t ask me if I could be his girlfriend. He only asked me if I felt something for him, I nodded, and that was it. He wasn¡¯t even sure what I felt over that something.


    Confused, I knew that a sullen and brooding expression crossed my entire face. I wasn¡¯t even expecting us to get into this so soon. I could not contain my happiness, but I guessed that it was all too quick. I didn¡¯t have any experience of having a boyfriend, and of course, nurturing a rtionship. Suddenly having doubts, I hardly bit my lower lip.


    What should be my reaction? I didn¡¯t want to look like an easy-to-get girl!


    My thoughts got chaotically mixed, but it would never change the fact that I liked him. No. I began to love him. It was love at first sight-the moment I identally climbed inside his carst night.


    Liam was the only man who could make me feel like this. He was the only man to whom my heart thumped faster as if it already belonged to him. He was the only man to whom my mind went crazy. It was only with him that I experienced those kinds of strange things I never encountered for twenty-one years.


    But are those already enough reasons for me to say ¡®yes¡¯ to him? What if, yes, we would be happy once we were officially together, but we had to hurt the other people in exchange for that happiness? I didn¡¯t want to be selfish with Liam, but maybe, it would be better for the two of us to stay as friends.


    ¡°Diane, it¡¯s okay if you¡¯re going to reject me for now. But at least give me a chance. Please, let me court you. Allow me to prove myself to you,¡± he pleaded. The way he said those words was mesmerizing. I was melting again by the depth of how he stared at me.


    ¡°B-But how about Leandro, Liam? I¡¯m sure he will be hurt when he finds out about the two of us. I knew him, and you definitely knew his temper much better than me. I don¡¯t want the two of you to fight all because of me. I don¡¯t want your rtionship to fall apart,¡± I forewarned.


    Muddled with all the possibilities, I couldn¡¯t help but think that everything could suddenly get distorted. I truly felt something for Liam, and I wouldn¡¯t even want to see him with anybody else.


    I was always at my happiest moment every time we were together, and no one else could ever make me feel that way aside from him. But it wasn¡¯t my intention to hurt other people, and worst, his own brother! Leandro was still my friend, and I never wanted to hurt him. Albeit, I never expected loving Liam would take a lot of consequences. The thought made me bow my head.


    In these tough times, I couldn¡¯t help but me myself, why of all the women in the world, Leandro had to like me. Knowing him, he wouldn¡¯t just sit around the corner and do nothing when his dreams were shattering right in front of him. He would never give up that easily. He would surely do something about it.


    Liam heaved a deep sigh out of torment, and that made me look at him.


    ¡°Please¡­ take Leandro out of the picture, Diane. Do you think I didn¡¯t care for him? I tried to treat you as a friend because I also thought about how my brother would feel. But now, I could no longer prioritize his feelings. I promise you that I will talk to Leandro as soon as possible and clear things up with him, okay?¡± His Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down as he continued.


    ¡°I know that things are going so fast right now, but I can¡¯t control how I feel about you anymore. And if you will always think about other people, what about your own feelings, Diane? And how about my feelings for you too? Are we just going to ignore everything even though we truly like each other?¡±


    Liam tenderly caressed my left cheek, and I couldn¡¯t help myself to fall for the warmth it brought me. Just his simple touch could make me feel like I was on fire already.


    ¡°Now I will ask you again, Diane. Given the scenario that if you do not take me now, you will never see me anymore. I will return to America for good and stay away from you. Would you let me go?¡± His eyes were expressing grief more than his lips.


    Can I really let him go? Can I?


    Why does it feel like I was being caught in the trap? But unlike others, it was a lovely trap. However, why does it feel like I used to have so many whys?


    Just thinking about Liam going to leave, why couldn¡¯t I ept it? I was still baffled about what I felt for him, but I didn¡¯t want him to go away from me. Thinking about Leandro, I could still choose Liam on my free will. And with Liam going back to America doesn¡¯t even seem to help. It was so far away, and there was almost a hundred-percent chance that we would never meet again.


    ¡°L-Liam, please¡­ d-don¡¯t make it hard for me,¡± I said meekly. I suddenly felt pressured, and I just hated the feeling.


    Then, he smiled with his attractive dimple. ¡°Okay, you got me there! That was only a joke. Now that I met you here, why would I even go back to America? But I guessed, I¡¯ll go back there after you give your sweetest ¡®yes¡¯ to me. Of course, I have to introduce you to my parents. But for now, I¡¯ll give you all the time in the world to decide, okay?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t rush you, Diane. I know that like me, it quite overwhelms you how we were able to reach this stage after meeting justst night, and I¡¯m so sorry about that. I¡¯m not pressuring you, but one thing is for sure, I will still court you no matter what!¡± he remarked.


    After that, he cupped both of my jaws and affectionately kissed me on the forehead. Then, he went out of the car and made his way to open the door for me.


    He motioned me to ept his hand, and I gracefully did that. I went out carrying my bag and the dream catcher that he gave me. He opened the back door of the car to pick up the bouquet of red roses and the take-home food that he ordered for me.


    ¡°Can you bring all these inside your house?¡± he worriedly asked.


    ¡°Of course, I can! I can even carry arge gallon of mineral water in the club¡¯s dressing room when no one else will ce it into the dispenser. These things are just easy-breezy! Anyway, thanks for treating me this way. I¡¯m sorry too because I¡¯m not yet ready for anymitments. But still, I want you to know that I am so happy while being with you, and I would never trade that for anything else.¡±


    With mixed emotions, I couldn¡¯t help myself but hug him. However, since he was still carrying the huge bouquet and the paper bags where the take-home viands were ced, he found it difficult to cuddle me back. Liam ended up kissing my hair, and it already washed away my doubts, making me feel rxed.


    ¡°Next time, just ask your bouncer in the club to take care of those things. I don¡¯t want you to get exhausted. I don¡¯t want you lifting some heavy objects, or else I¡¯ll ditch my work and go straight to you. I will be the one to lift that gallon for you, okay?¡± He was threatening me but seeing his stunning dimple was enough for me not to be afraid of him.


    He looked so cute that I wanted to squeeze both of his cheeks. I only gave him a beatific smile of contentment.


    ¡°Get inside. Sleep tight and dream of me, of us¡­¡± he ordered, and that was when his dimple had gotten even deeper. He led me to the gate and I opened the padlock first before he gave me the things that he was carrying.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    We parted our ways when I entered inside our gate. Liam even did me a favor of locking the padlock. Using my right hand, I hugged the bouquet in front of me while my left hand was holding the dream catcher and the food paper bag.


    cing the bouquet for the meantime on the bench outside, I used my keys to unlock the door. I carried again the red roses before sauntering inside. Liam even waited for me to enter our house before he sexily climbed into his car and drove away. But before that, he was signaling me that I should close the door first so that he could leave as well.


    Until now, I still couldn¡¯t believe that Liam liked me too. I would never want to sleep tonight because reality was indeed so much better.


    When I closed the door, all of the things I was carrying slipped through my hands and fell into the wood parquet floor. Staring nkly at nowhere, I pinned my back against the door. I didn¡¯t know how to react. My heart was jumping steadily fast and screaming all out loud.


    Mindlessly touching my lips, I smiled as hidden and mutual feelings were about to be revealed. I didn¡¯t know if I would be able to sleep tonight after what happened. I was just too excited. The feeling had led me to swallow several times and ce my hands on my chest, as it was about to explode like a silent hand grenade.

 CHAPTER 39:FIRST REJECTION

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    Being unsessful in getting Diane¡¯s sweetest ¡®yes¡¯ for tonight, I must admit that she was my first rejection. But it was fine-I still liked her.


    In fact, I loved everything about her: her simplicity, her beauty, her talent, everything. Even with her head down, she still drove me crazy. There was nothing like her. No one could surpass her uniqueness, and her rejection would not make me stop pursuing her.


    I should have taken her to an Italian or French fine-dining restaurant because I was craving for *Coq au vin, but I followed my instinct that she would prefer Filipino delicacies. Her simplicity made her even more ssy. Besides, I could always order for delivery.


    Diane¡¯s choice was what mattered to me now, and seeing her ogling her eyes over a sisig made me want to order for more. I would probably ask her to dine-in at other restaurants next time when she already became mine.


    Honestly, I was afraid of rejections. That was the main reason why I always used that scheme with my former girlfriends. I didn¡¯t know how to court, and I only trusted my charming looks. It was only now or never¡­ or take it or leave it! Leandro and I were just the same when it came to women, but what he didn¡¯t acquire was respect.


    And for the first time in history, I couldn¡¯t believe that my tactic didn¡¯t work out well, knowing that we had already kissed. Not to mention the fact that we even made out, and if only Diane didn¡¯t push me away from her, I might have ravaged her body inside my car.


    Being so close to her while inhaling her fresh scent could easily make me turn into a monster. How much more when I felt her skin brushing against mine? I must admit that I lost my sanity and stupidly touched her. Fortunately, she was not turned off and still hugged me despite what I did tonight.


    That made me like Diane a lot because she was different from any other woman. I was positive that she would soon give me a chance. I could tell based on how she eagerly returned my kisses during our making out. I couldn¡¯t help but smile after remembering her round and innocent eyes while looking at my abs.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When I went back to the mansion, and after I ced the buttered shrimps inside the refrigerator, I was surprised to find Leandro still in the living room¡­ drinking. With his current state, he was already tipsy. His head tilted towards the edge of the couch, and I guessed that his position could overtake his drunkenness.


    Various chips and pillows were spread all over the floor, including the trash bin contents and a ssh of red wine in the white wall. The center ss table got broken too, as its shards werepletely scattered across the whole living room.


    It would be unfair for Nana Lydia to clean all of this mess caused by my brother. I wondered what was happening to him, but I knew for sure that I would never want to hear the answer.


    ¡°Bro, what¡¯s the matter?¡± I greeted him, but he ended up snubbing me like I was only an apparition to him. He just kept on gripping the neck of the wine bottle, drinking and swallowing the contents of it that he seemed to be endlessly pouring into his mouth. ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want us to talk¡­ I¡¯ll go ahead then.¡±


    When it came to tantrums, I better knew Leandro more than anyone-even more than our parents. I just had to ignore his grumpiness for now because tomorrow would be a new day for him.


    I had to give him more time before he opened up and wait until everything became normal. Tomorrow, he would be fine like nothing had ever happened, and he would be ready to speak on what his problem was all about.


    But this was the very first time Leandro broke things. Does he already know what was happening between Diane and me?


    Unbreaking my steps to climb to the stairs, I set aside my thoughts. I would have gone straight up to my bedroom when suddenly¡­


    ¡°I saw the two of you together. From the club where you gave her a huge bouquet of roses, to the restaurant where you had the nerve to h-hold her hand, and to the outside of their house where you-damn, fuck you! Your windows are tinted, but I was freaking sure that you two were m-making the hell out. She is mine, so spare Diane, bro! Don¡¯t you ever show again yourself to her,¡± Leandro hoarsely voiced out, but he was firmly emphasizing each word.


    Actually, he wasn¡¯t even telling me. He was undoubtedlymanding me. Like the old times, he was still the same Leandro when it came to women. He was possessive and obsessed-someone who used to get whoever he wanted. I could feel the anger in his voice, and it showed that he was clearly manipting me to follow his dominating request.


    Stopping myself from taking another stride, I warily looked at him. He wasn¡¯t looking at me at this time, but the rage was evident in his eyes while mindlessly looking at his wine bottle. I knew it.


    I would not be surprised if he now knew how Diane and I were doing together. I would no longer be surprised if he already knew that I would be courting her soon. Of all the people I knew, it was Leandro who could definitely rece **Sherlock Holmes.


    If he wasn¡¯t only drunk right now, this would be the perfect time to talk about Diane. I ended up climbing down the stairs to approach him. I scrunched my nose because of his foul stench-he reeked of alcohol, and never even once in my life that I liked its smell.


    ¡°Bro, you are just drunk. You don¡¯t know what you are talking about, okay? Now, give me this bottle and rest¡­¡± I instructed while trying my best to take the wine bottle away from him. I hesitated at first as I could feel my fingers were slightly trembling, but I had to do it.


    However, Leandro was stubborn enough not to give me that thing as he smiled foolishly.


    ¡°I know what I am t-talking about, Liam! I saw everything, and don¡¯t you fucking lie to me because I wasn¡¯t stupid anymore to b-believe your lies, and most especially, I am not blind. Do you hear me? I can see things clearly, and I can perceive that you are t-taking her away from me! Spare Diane, or else I will forget that you¡¯re my b-brother. Don¡¯t make me a k-killer, Liam! Diane is mine. She¡¯s only mine! Do you understand?¡± He roared. It was the first time he never called me ¡®bro.¡¯


    At some point, I was hurt by how Leandro was treating me right now. But at the same time, I had to analyze where his emotions wereing from. I hurt him by liking the same woman and how I wished that we could simply go back to our childhood years, where understandings could easily be fixed. But everything was different now-most especially since it involved Diane.


    After that, he ced the wine bottle on the floor, and agitatedly stood up. He approached me with his troubled and unbnced steps, while his face was covered by a dark expression. Leandro was so wasted as he attempted to punch me, but I immediately dodged it. As a result, he fell right in front of me.


    _________________________


    Coq au vin*is a French dish of chicken braised with wine, mushrooms, salty pork or bacon rdons), onions, garlic, and sometimes, even a drop of brandy. Although the name trantes as ¡®rooster in wine,¡¯ the braising is ideal for tougher birds-the recipe usually uses chicken or capon. The wine is typically Burgundy, although regional variations of the dish exist across France that use local wines.


    Sherlock Holmes**is a fictional character created by Scottish Author and Physician, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, a graduate of the University of Edinburgh Medical School.


    He is a London-based ¡°consulting detective¡± whose abilities border on the fantastic. Holmes is known for his astute logical reasoning, his ability to adapt almost any disguise, and his use of forensic science to solve difficult cases.

 CHAPTER 40:LEANDRO鈥橲 RAGE

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    I was able to catch half of his body and decided toy him down on the sofa first. If I hadn¡¯t done that, his body might have just been injured by the shattered sses waiting on the floor.


    That was when I noticed that his right knuckles were wounded as if he cracked them against a firm and rocky object. I went to the guest¡¯s restroom, brought the first aid kit, and returned in front of him.


    No matter how I tried to ignore his recklessness, I had to treat his wounds immediately so it would not get infected. It didn¡¯t take long for me to treat them. I removed the dirt and some torn skins before disinfecting them. Since his knuckles were no longer bleeding, I used direct pressure to control swelling. After that, I wrapped his hand with a sterile gauze bandage.


    There was no question that Leandro was too sloshed, but I wanted to call it a night. I was about to go and climb up the stairs again when he suddenly grabbed my left hand and cried like a little child.


    ¡°Please, b-bro¡­ Diane is mine. She is only mine, and I badly needed her in my life! I-I was the one who got to know her first. She was only seventeen then, but I already knew her, and I liked her way back then! We have a p-promise to each other, right? Have you already f-forgotten about it?¡± Beads of sweat were noticeable on Leandro¡¯s forehead as he reminded me about our promise that I had never forgotten.


    ¡°What¡¯s m-mine will always be mine. What¡¯s y-yours will always be yours. It was only a matter of who c-came first. Do you remember it now, bro? And this time, we both know that I came first! I will die if Diane would never be mine. Can you just leave her to me, huh? P-Please? Just give her to me, I beg you. Take everything away, but not Diane!¡± Leandro pleaded drunk. His eyelids were drooping while he continued to hup.


    Heaving a deep sigh while looking at him, I couldn¡¯t help but pity him now that he was in excruciating pain. It crushed my heart while seeing how my brother begged for me with non-stop tears streaming down his cheeks. But I guessed that I had to be selfish now. I truly loved the woman we were talking about, leading me not to ever trade my feelings for Diane.


    I¡¯m sorry, Leandro¡­ but this time, it¡¯s Diane I will choose.


    Because of that, I slowly removed his grip on my hand. For all the times I prioritized Leandro over anything-over the things that I liked previously-I guessed it was about time to stand up for myself and not think about him. I cared for my brother. I really do. But when I closed my eyes for a while, Diane¡¯s angelic face swiftly appeared, and it made me long for her despite the current situation.


    ¡°Leandro, let¡¯s just talk about it tomorrow-when you¡¯re already sober and fine, okay? For now, you should take a rest. That¡¯s what you need,¡± I calmly suggested before I turned around, took a step away from him, and reached the base of the stairs. Spending the previous hours with Diane alreadypleted my night, and I didn¡¯t want Leandro to ruin it.


    ¡°I would be fine if you promise me now that you will never meet Diane again! Isn¡¯t it hard to stay away from her, huh? You, fucking traitor!¡± He barked, causing me to stare at him again.


    Leandro removed himself from the couch, then quickly seized and threw away the wine bottle. It got smashed into the picture frame currently disyed on the cab right in front of the sofa.


    It fell, and the ss enclosing the photo broke into pieces adding to the mess Leandro had already caused in the living room. It was our graduation photo when we finished our Master¡¯s Degrees at the same time from Harston Corporate University years ago.


    Letting a deep sigh out of anguish, I closed my eyes and crumpled my right fist as I approached him again. I must admit that I already got tired of hearing Leandro¡¯s whining. I never saw myself running out of patience with Leandro before, but it was now happening. My temper was already reaching its limit that I might be afraid of what I could do to him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you hear yourself, huh? Leandro, Diane is not a possession or something that we can pass on! She is not a toy that we can both own. I can¡¯t pull her right hand while you are pulling the other! She has her own feelings, and you should respect her. For Christ¡¯s sake, let her choose who she wants to be with!¡± I rubbed my hands on my face. My veins throbbed in my neck while I was trying to control myself.


    Leandro grinned like crazy before standing up and clutching me from the cor. He was drunk, but his stares would most likely want to kill someone. ¡°And who told you that we could pass her on? Diane is only mine, so back off! She is my possession, so she doesn¡¯t have the right to choose, bro!¡± He sardonically spoke before he continued.


    ¡°And w-who do you think she likes to be with, huh? You? The great and famous business magnate who just came back here? You-who she only metst night? W-Why, Liam? Tell me honestly! Has anything already happened between the two of you? Did she surrender her virginity right away? If so, how much did you pay for it? I would be d to double the price just for my dick to shove her pussy!¡± Then, he chuckled evilly.


    That was it. I couldn¡¯t stop myself anymore from punching him as hard as I could, and maybe in that way, Leandro would soon realize some sense. I didn¡¯t want my fist tond on his face, but for the first time, I guessed I really ran out of patience.


    Fortunately, he went straight to the sofa and not on the floor. He yelped as the left side of his lips started to bleed profusely, but I didn¡¯t care anymore.


    ¡°You, son of a-¡± I cut my own words as rage was boiling inside me. It made me gasp for air. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever talk about Diane that way because she¡¯s not that kind of woman, and she would never be one! You¡¯ve known her for a long time as what you said, don¡¯t you? Then, you should have known her better than anyone else!¡± I was gritting my teeth so hard that my jaws were about to break.


    He continued to grin foolishly while holding his wounded lips. ¡°You two only met the previous night, right? So, did you feel that you already knew her that soon? Wow! A round of apuse for Liam Arthur Evangelista. You¡¯re my idol now!¡± He squealed before he seemed to apud like crazy. He was full of sarcasm.


    Then, he continued to re at me like he was about to murder me. ¡°She agreed on making out with you inly inside the car, despite the fact that she didn¡¯t know you for a long time, isn¡¯t she a low-ss type of woman? *Fille de joie!¡± He contemptuously told me without any hint of remorse.


    I strode towards him, and my left hand grabbed him by the cor. I was ready to punch him again after he called Diane a fille de joie, but I stopped. While fighting the chaos of my wrath against Leandro, anger hardened my heart. Fury continued to sweep over me likeva.


    ¡°You know what Diane doesn¡¯t like about you, huh? That useless, controlling, and maniptive attitude of yours, pathetic loser!¡± Rather than punching him, my right forefinger ended up pointing at him. ¡°I can endure your anger towards me, but insulting Diane just like that-as if she was a whore? That¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t miss to deal with, Leandro. I won¡¯t ever standstill, and I might even disown you as my brother!¡±


    _________________________


    Fille de joie*/?f¨¥(y?) d? ?ZHw?/ in French literally means ¡®girl of pleasure.¡¯ It is used euphemistically to refer to a prostitute.

 CHAPTER 41:DEAD SERIOUS

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    I ended up pushing him back on the couch before leaving in front of him and climbed the stairs again. No matter how I tried to exin to him, Leandro¡¯s mind was already closed, so he would never understand it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop this nonsense issue, Leandro! Feel free to rummage through that first aid kit and treat your lip wound. But first, let me ask you these. How many times do I have to prioritize you over the other things? How many times do I have to let go of something just because you asked for it? Damn, stop acting like a kid!¡± I yelled while ncing at him.


    He stabbed me with his deadly stares. ¡°Why? Does it mean that you still love Isabelle, huh? That after all these years, you can¡¯t still forget her? Then, leave Diane alone!¡±


    I was stunned for a moment, making me remember what happened years ago in Boston¡­


    ¡°Excuse me, is this chair already taken?¡± A brte and gorgeous woman having a Canadian ent asked me in Harston Corporate Library. I was busy doing my thesis in Business Management, and he was referring to the seat right in front of me. She was sophisticatedly exquisite, and I must admit that I waspletely fascinated by her beauty.


    She was wearing a sleeveless ruffle blouse and casual jeans that hugged her voluptuous pair of long legs. She was as white as snow with her hair tied up in a messy bun. She looked so pretty even though she was wearing makeup.


    ¡°S-Sure, no one is taking that seat. I¡¯m alone¡­ as you can see,¡± I replied while pressing my lips into a thin smile.


    ¡°How about the guy I¡¯m talking to? Is he taken?¡± She teased me while batting her eyshes.


    ¡°I told you¡­ I¡¯m alone, so nothing or no one is taken here,¡± I replied, riding with her joke.


    ¡°Just kidding. I¡¯m Isabelle. Isabelle Morin,¡± she introduced herself while extending her right arm to me.


    ¡°Liam. Liam Arthur Evangelista,¡± I introduced myself as I epted her hand for a firm handshake. Her hand was so soft that I couldn¡¯t help but stained my cheeks. After that, she ced her books on the table and sat in front of me.


    ¡°Evangelista? So, are you a Filipino? I¡¯m half-Canadian and half-Filipino! Fancy meeting you here,¡± she squealed with her eyes scintiting. I never expected her to be a half-Filipino because her looks never screamed about that lineage.


    ¡°Hmm, not a hundred percent. My grandma is of French descent,¡± I told her, but I looked like more of a Filipino because of my light-brown skin tone.


    ¡°Oh, really? You know what? You looked so cute, Liam! I liked your dimple,¡± Isabelle frankly remarked, and that made me smile even more. She was fun to be with, and I enjoyed being with her.


    Ever since that library conversation, I would always fetch Isabelle after her school hours. I would wait for her even though my ss had finished earlier than usual. She was studying Finance. At the same time, she was working as a part-time model under the care of her manager, her own mother.


    They owned the Morin Scout-the famous modeling agency in Boston. She was persuading me to be one of their models too, but I refused the offer. My fate would be running our business empire, and modeling was not my passion.


    ¡°Hey, bro! What are you doing here?¡± I got startled in front of the Finance Building when Leandro suddenly appeared out of nowhere. His entire skin was covered in sweat, and his odor quite stinks. It looked like he just came from ying baseball and tennis.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As usual, I would fetch Isabelle for us to eat dinner together. In just two weeks, I was already sure about my decision to court her.


    Before I could even respond to my brother, I saw Isabelle dazzlingly walking towards us. ¡°Hi, Liam-oh, and who is he?¡± She asked as soon as she reached us, making her eyes glued at Leandro. ¡°Liam number two? You never mentioned to me of having a twin brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Leandro James, but feel free to call me Leandro. I am Liam¡¯s younger brother. Anyway, we¡¯re only a year apart, so don¡¯t be confused because we¡¯re not twins,¡± Leandro introduced himself as he didn¡¯t even do a formal handshake. He just grabbed Isabelle¡¯s hand and held it tightly. ¡°I am more handsome than him,¡± my brother added as he leaned closer to Isabelle¡¯s right ear.


    Much to my dismay, Isabelle seemed to be liking Leandro¡¯s naughty gestures as her gorgeous smiles never left her lips. Her liberated attitude showed that she didn¡¯t even pull her hands away from him. In the end, the three of us shared dinner in a French Bistro. They only talked the whole time as if I was only their chaperone.


    Another week came by. I was thinking about what could be the perfect surprise for Isabelle¡¯s uing twenty-second birthday, when Leandro barged into my room. ¡°Bro, I already found the perfect girl for me here! Is it okay with you if I will court Isabelle?¡±


    ¡°What? Why her? I thought you already have someone in the Philippines?¡± I furrowed my forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can always get back to her the moment we flew back there!¡± he happily replied.


    ¡°But, Leandro? We already talked about this yesterday, right? I got the chance to meet her first, and you know that I¡¯m nning to court her!¡± The refusal was evident in my voice.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t know how to court a girl! Please? Just this one, bro? Just Isabelle! I liked her so much that it pained me not to be his boyfriend. I promise you that I will take good care of her while I¡¯m here. I would love her with all my heart, and I won¡¯t ever hurt her! Please?¡± Leandro requested with his pleading eyes as if he was only borrowing my Maserati. He even raised his right hand to seal his promise.


    I sighed. How could I say ¡®no¡¯ to him when he was here in front of me beseeching with his puppy eyes?


    In the end, Leandro gave me a manly hug when I nodded-eventually giving in to his request. That means that I already approved of him to court Isabelle.


    There were other women aside from her, and I would definitely choose my brother over her. No woman could taint our rtionship as brothers. I could feel that Isabelle liked Leandro¡¯spany more than she liked being with me, so I should be happy if they would be officially together.


    At a family dinner, Leandro introduced Isabelle to us as his girlfriend. But just a yearter, he broke his promise.


    After graduation and before her flight back to Canada, Isabelle came rushing to our house telling me that Leandro cheated on her by hooking up with a famous Hollywood superstar. Leandro just shrugged, went to his room, and didn¡¯t even give a damn.


    I confronted him, but he told me that it was about time for him to go back to the Philippines and search for her college crush-the woman who captured her heart before going to America. It wasn¡¯t because of a well-known actress as what Isabelle told me about.


    Going back to the living room where Isabelle was waiting, she was crying her heart out. I stayed by her side for a while and did everything I could just tofort her. To help ease her mind, we made a deal as I drove her to the airport.


    So, that was it. Isabelle was one of the women I liked in America way back then. Everything just shed back like it only happened yesterday. We might never have the chance to be officially together because of Leandro¡¯s request, but she doesn¡¯t deserve to be cheated that way.


    ¡°Stop bringing back the past, Leandro. We were no longer there anymore. We are not even living backwards, so will you please grow up now? I¡¯m tired of giving up the ones that I liked because of you. I¡¯m already exhausted to always give in to your selfish attitude. This time, may the best man win between the two of us because I¡¯m dead serious, bro¡­ I won¡¯t ever give up my feelings for Diane just to appease yours! Good night,¡± I gravely dered before I continued going to my bedroom.


    Just when I thought that no woman could ever taint our rtionship as brothers, I was wrong. But I would never me Diane over this. A part of me was actually ming myself because I had no other choice but to be selfish and fight for my feelings.

 CHAPTER 42:UNREGISTERED NUMBER

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    And now, it¡¯s Monday again. The worst day of the week!


    My ss would still be at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, but I woke up earlier than usual to finalize our documentary thesis. I was assigned to edit and double-check theputations, as well as to proofread its technical writing.


    Although I considered myself an average student, I must admit that I was quite good when it came to Mathematics and English. That might be the reason why Inded as second honorable mention way back in my high school years.


    Karen and Lorenz would surely kill meter, so I needed to finish everything today. Wearing skin-toned sleeveless and short ck beach shorts, I was leaning on my bed where my chest and tummy were facing the not-so-fleecy mattress.


    My fingers were busy typing on theptop as if those were in a rush. My knees were bent, as my feet were rubbing against each other in the air, and my hair was tied up on a messy bun so that it could not be a nuisance.


    Like David, I didn¡¯t want to be bothered by anyone when I was busy studying and managing bnce sheet reports. Well, some were indeed my schoolmates¡¯ assignments and projects that I took as a sideline job on campus.


    If time could still permit, I would also assist the librarian or the Information Technology Head to eye the library or the inte room. My small profit share would directly go to my tuition fees as deductions.


    Quite perplexed, I was biting my pen. Scratching my head while still manipting some forms, there was still one problem that kept on lingering inside my head.


    My eyebrows were almost entangled together because I wasn¡¯t yet able toe up with a possible solution for this item. Trying to solve this one for nearly two hours, I still couldn¡¯t get the right answer. I always ended up wondering what could have gone wrong.


    I was in the middle of double-checking the forms again when the cell phone beside myptop suddenly rang. Quickly ncing at it, I saw that it reflected an unregistered number. Because I usually didn¡¯t answer calls when those came from numbers not included in my phonebook-meaning I didn¡¯t even know who they were-I just ignored the call.


    Perhaps, it was someone to whom Socorro gave my number again like the previous times! She was assigned to do bartending in the club, but she was acting like a pimp sometimes.


    Socorro admitted before that she made tons of money, even dors, just by selling my number. That was when my phone could not stop beeping and vibrating because I received lots of dating texts and calls.


    In return, she would always want to treat me in a movie theater. Impossible! If she wasn¡¯t my friend, I already pped her. But I was only kidding. I wouldn¡¯t dare do that to her.


    Because of what happened, I nned to change my number. However, it wasn¡¯t included in my priority list for now. The money that I would spend on buying a sim card was already equivalent to Denise¡¯s one-day allowance.


    The loud sound of my ringtone roared in my bedroom one more time, and I ignored it again. But my phone just kept on ringing-that I disregarded it again, and again, and again. The call was stilling from that same unregistered number, but who could that be?


    Ready to get back into double-checking our thesis, my phone rang again like the person in the other line doesn¡¯t know about giving up. He or she only tried harder. This time, I answered it because it was already disturbing me. I would just drop the call and turn off my phone if I didn¡¯t know who the caller was.


    ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± I asked while manipting new forms. I was running out of patience to solve this one.


    ¡°Hi, Diane. Thank God, you answered the call! How was your sleep? But by the way, did I disturb you?¡± There was a hint of worry in his voice that I could still distinguish even though we were miles away.


    A genuine smile suddenly escaped from my naturally red lips no matter how much I tried to control it. Even though I could not see the person I was talking to right now, I already knew who he was, and I knew that he also smiled when I answered his call. At that point, I automatically nced at the elegant dream catcher that was now hanging on my window.


    That voice of a man I wanted to hear until I fell asleep? And that man himself-the reason why I had some trouble with restingst night and sleptte? In just one night, my body got already used to sleeping with him on the same bed.


    Wondering about how just hearing his voice from the other line already made me feel so excited, butterflies in my stomach suddenly got awakened and started tickling inside me. I then fixed myself and sat properly on my bed. I crossed both of my legs in front of me-creating an Indian sit. If only I knew that he was the caller, I shouldn¡¯t have let him wait for me.


    You will never be a disturbance, Liam! I will always find time for you.


    When I woke up this morning, I ced myself in front of the vanity mirror and saw from the reflection that his kiss mark was still on my skin. From there, everything became fresh on my mind again. I grabbed the concealer and applied it on the affected part just a little below my right cor bone.


    It was a good thing that the concealer blended on my white skin well-sessfully covering the purplish trace of Liam¡¯s love bite. I had to hide it because we would be eating breakfast. I didn¡¯t want Mom and my siblings to see the mark made by Liam. Mom would surely go hysterical.


    ¡°Diane, are you still there? Hmm, is everything alright? You never responded to me.¡± I could visualize that he was pouting his lips.


    ¡°Liam?¡± My smiles never left my lips now-like it would be painted on my face forever. I already knew that he was the caller, but still, I wanted to hear his voice once more.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. So, how are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m good,¡±I mean, better, because I was able to hear your voice first thing in the morning,I wanted to add but opted not to. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you didn¡¯t disturb me. But hey, how did you get my number?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, sweetie. I have connections,¡± he replied. If he was only in front of me right now, he would probably wink at me again. Then, his dimple would confidentlye out too, and that wouldplete my day even more.


    Leandro had eyes and ears everywhere. On the other hand, Liam had connections-one proof was our subdivision sticker I didn¡¯t know how he got to. They were possessive in their own ways, but it was Liam who captured me far beyond what I could wonder.


    But wait, sweetie?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Sweetie? We are not even in a rtionship yet, and there¡¯s an endearment right away? I wasn¡¯t informed,¡± I teased him before I bit my lower lip.


    It would be only a matter of time before my smile could reach my ears. Iid down on my bed rxedly, then acted like a fool while rolling back and forth. The more I was trying to resist my feelings for him, the more it showed. Now, I looked like an earthworm sprinkled with salt. But unlike the earthworm, I wouldn¡¯t die by suffocation.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯ve been informed. Anyway, correct me if I¡¯m wrong, Diane¡­ but not yet? You mean, you will give me your sweetest ¡®yes¡¯ in the soonest possible time?¡± A hint of excitement was evident in his voice, and I was caught off-guard. I appeared to be so transparent to Liam.

 CHAPTER 43:DELIRIOUSLY HAPPY

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll think about it. But right now, I have to end the call first. I¡¯ll just save your number, okay? I¡¯m still tied up with something important, and I have to finish everything today,¡± I told him.


    Even though I still wanted to talk to him for a little while, I couldn¡¯t because I had to finish our documentary thesis. The deadline would be this afternoon, and it would be embarrassing for Karen and Lorenz if I would not be able to do my part and finish my assigned task.


    Well, I have to finish the thesis first before I take care of my love life.


    Love can wait, but I can¡¯t fail my grades!


    ¡°Okay, I understand¡­ but can you go and look outside your terrace first?¡± Still, Liam doesn¡¯t want to let go.


    ¡°At the terrace? Why? What¡¯s in there?¡± I asked in astonishment while creasing my forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± he replied mysteriously.


    Hmm, what is Liam¡¯s request all about? Is this some kind of a trick?


    But still, I did him a favor and dragged myself away from the bed. I put on my slippers and after reaching the ss door, I pulled back the red curtains, unlocked the sliding door, and went out of the balcony. I lifted my hand and shielded my face from direct sunbeams.


    I roamed my eyes around, and all I could see were our neighbors on their second-floor levels hanging their clothes while doingundry. Some were having breakfast, and others were on their home swings. Some were also carrying their babies for an early-morning routine.


    Not long enough, I gotpletely dumbfounded, and my jaws swiftly dropped off the floor. I wasn¡¯t able to catch them as my eyes stretched even wider.


    There he was, right in front of our brown gate, and leaning at the side of his white Lexus was none other than Liam. He looked like a model, who was smiling and attractively waving at me. From that moment, I felt a jolt of electricity that covered my whole body. I became deliriously happy, even giddy.


    Some passersby would either stop to look at him or turn their heads while still walking, then look at me afterwards. I could see their faces enveloped with envy and shock.


    Sorry, girls! He¡¯s only looking at me like no one else matters to him.


    Seeing me at our balcony with someone as alluring as Liam waiting for me outside was indeed strange for them. I guessed it was because I used to politely reject everyone who tried to court me here in our subdivision. Like in our school, I wasbeled as the kind man-hater.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in the office?¡± I was still talking to him over the phone. I quickly looked at my phone to verify the time, and it was eight in the morning. It was impossible for him not to be working on Mondays. He was even working on Sundays.


    ¡°I¡¯m the boss, remember? I can ditch work whenever I want to,¡± he conceitedly remarked. He was all out smiling at me, showing his gorgeous dimple. It was so deep that I could even see it despite our distance. He also brushed his hair up, which added to his irresistible aura.


    Why so handsome, Liam?


    ¡°Yes, I know, and I don¡¯t forget about it, Liam. But it doesn¡¯t mean that you can always ditch your work whenever you want. How about your employees, huh? What will they say about their boss? How can they look up to you?¡± I sermonized him. Although he worked yesterday, it doesn¡¯t mean that he would be skipping his work for today.


    Who would have ever thought that I could lecture like this to Liam Arthur Evangelista-the famous CEO and rich business magnate?


    ¡°No one had ever talked to me like that, Diane. But the way how you speak each and every word? I just couldn¡¯t help myself from falling for you even more,¡± he confessed, and that made my heart flutter.


    ¡°Wait there, I¡¯ll be quick,¡± I instructed him, trying not to mind what he told me. But action speaks louder than words. It felt like my cheeks were about to blush again due to sudden heat.


    By turning my back, I hurried inside my room, opened my cab, and put on my bra. I was flexible enough to do all these while my cellr phone was ced between my ears and shoulders. Fortunately, my sleeveless top was quite thick, and my nipples were not protruding too much.


    ¡°But to answer you¡­ just this day, Diane. I just wanted to see you,¡± he said affectionately. Then, I left my bedroom and rushed down the stairs.


    He continued, ¡°After all, I rendered overtime and finished everything yesterday. Now, I just want to be the first person you will see in the morning, like how I used to be thest person you were withst night. Of course, other than your family. I guessed I was lovestruck. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be missing you so soon, Diane.¡±


    Shocks, oh my God! Who would not fall for Liam when he¡¯s always like this?


    What he said got me thrilled to the bones, abruptly urging my heart to jump again. I couldn¡¯t help as well but bounce at my every step. I ended the call, then went to the main door and unlocked it.


    Liam would only be wasting his cellr loads if he would keep talking to me when he was already here. It would be better if we would just talk face-to-face. It would be much in favor of me.


    Our walkway or simply the garage was small, so I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why it suddenly became long while reaching for the gate. While my heart could not stop from throbbing, I opened the gate for him. My mind waspletely fluctuating-making me feel extreme excitement towards him-and it was toote for me to realize that I wasn¡¯t able to lock the gate.


    I motioned him toe inside the house and let him sit over the white couch. We were happily living here even though our house was just small. After entering the main door, you could immediately find yourself in the living room, with two white sets of L-shaped sofas facing each other and a ck coffee table.


    Liam was wiping his sweat all over his neck, but he still seemed to be so hot to look at. While looking at him, it felt like I could already smell his musk.


    It was the same fragrance that I sniffed the first time I climbed inside his car, and it was drawing me closer to him now. I just opened ourrge and vintage ceiling fan so that it would not be too hot. He might have waited too long underneath the sun.


    ¡°Hmm, are you alone here? Where are they? Anyway, for Denise¡­¡± he asked as he handed me some grocery bags. I nced at it slightly and found that it contained some ingredients for adobo. There were lots of potatoes plus choctes he had previously promised to my baby sister.


    ¡°Oh, you shouldn¡¯t have bothered to buy these¡­ but thank you,¡± I told him while putting those on the table first.


    Then, I continued, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m all alone here¡­ but don¡¯t worry, I locked the door and the gate earlier when Dave and Mom went outside to consult a doctor-you know, Mom¡¯s check-up. Anyway, Denise is already in her school. I¡¯ll give her the choctester,¡± I replied to his questions as I lowered and bent my back while getting the messy objects dispersed all over the floor. Liam opted to offer me some help while cleaning, but I refused.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Still, he helped me. Coincidentally, he ended up touching my hand on the parquet floor, and we just smiled while looking at each other.

 CHAPTER 44:PRETTY DELICIOUS

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    These were merely paper dolls and toy houses by Denise. It would only be a year before she finally became a teenager, but she was still fond of ying these.


    ¡°No worries. Denise might say that I am not fulfilling my promise as her new big bro. Hmm, but may I know what you are working on? I mean, the one you are finishing earlier?¡± he curiously questioned me with light wrinkles on his forehead as he gave me some of the paper dolls.


    ¡°Ah, that? Our documentary thesis,¡± I replied. ¡°What¡¯s left is just double-checking of wordings,putations, and I would be all set. However, I have this one problem that I couldn¡¯t solve for almost two hours, and the deadline for submission is today. My friends would kill me for sure, but I don¡¯t know what to do anymore. Hmm, wait here!¡±


    After cing Denise¡¯s things on the cab at the side of the couch, I climbed upstairs. I went to my bedroom, picked up theptop, and quickly returned to the living room.


    I ced it on top of the coffee table with the problem on screen, then went straight to the kitchen while carrying the grocery bags that he gave me. I immediately ced the pork and the chicken in the freezer so as not to damage them.


    When I returned, I gave him one from the two sses of mango juices that I was holding. I rushed back to the kitchen and got some home-made chocte cupcakes from the refrigerator. Denise and I baked them yesterday because I couldn¡¯t sleep before going to work.


    My baby sister got so engrossed with baking aside from ying with her paper dolls. It was a good thing because when she had no sses, I was confident enough that she would only stay here in the house. She already knew how to bake lots of desserts all by herself, sometimes with thepany of Karen¡¯s thirteen-year-old brother-Michael.


    ¡°Denise and I baked the cupcakes. I hope you¡¯ll like them,¡± I boastfully mentioned.


    ¡°Really? Then I might eat them all! Now I know why these cupcakes look pretty delicious, thanks!¡± Liam eximed while getting a cupcake and put it into his mouth. He made a bite while his eyes never left me. ¡°Hmm, I loved the taste¡­ it made me remember something delicious fromst night,¡± hemented before licking his lips, and that made me blush again.


    I wasn¡¯t born yesterday, and I wasn¡¯t too naive to know that he was talking about what we did inside his carst night. He might be referring to my lips, isn¡¯t he? Or the hickey he left on my skin? I ended up gulping and averting my eyes away from him.


    He might have felt the awkwardness that started to reign between us. That might be the reason why he spoke again after eating the cupcakes. ¡°Anyway, I can help you with this one. This is just Taxation and Business Math. Wait,¡± he told me, and that made me look at him again.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He took a sip of his mango juice before he grabbed theptop and started typing on it. I quietly stood in front of him while I couldn¡¯t help but stare at his handsome face. I raked my eyes around his perfectly toned body covered by a ck polo shirt and pants. Minutes passed, but still, I couldn¡¯t get enough.


    Until¡­ ¡°There, it¡¯s done! You don¡¯t need to worry about anything now,¡± he said while handing me back theptop. I sped it using my left hand while my right fingers were scrolling the mouse pad. My eyes stretched as I became bug-eyed while reviewing what he had done.


    Wow, really? But why so quick? There was no way he could immediately answer this without knowing the background or statement of the problem! And his solutions are indeed urate, huh?


    How was he able to do this in just a short time? Like in just three minutes? I¡¯ve been solving this for two hours already! In fairness, he was also good at using ¡®ACC MZ Xcel,¡¯ huh? This is a new software that was only releasedst year for ounting students.


    ¡°I thought, you will help me in solving this? So, why did you do everything?¡± I smilingly questioned him. He was amazing, and our feelings were indeed the same. I couldn¡¯t help but fall for him even more with each passing day.


    Now, my problem was over. I only needed to polish the whole document for any grammatical errors. My form was indeed correct. I just blindly selected the wrong cell. Instead of D2, I mistakenly used E2, and it caused a spider-web error resulting in ¡®Unknown References¡¯ and ¡®Can¡¯t Solve¡¯ issues.


    It looked like I should see an eye doctor now and have my eyes checked if I should wear sses. Because of what Liam did, our thesis was close to printing. I would just send the final fileter to Lorenz¡¯s e-mail so he could print it.


    He took a sip on his juice again before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get so tired, sweetie. You, working on this for two hours already, makes me think that I should havee here earlier. You could have spent that two hours with me. Well, I guess this is the first time I would be too proud of developing something like the ACC MZ Xcel. Also, I don¡¯t want your friends to kill my soon-to-be girlfriend!¡± He teased me.


    ¡°Hmm, thank you for solving this.¡± That was all I could say. With his pick-up lines, I suddenly became speechless until I remembered what he said before that. ¡°But, seriously? You¡¯re the one who developed this software all by yourself?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it. Liam was indeed smart.


    ¡°Yup, I enrolled for an online programming ss before. Your current version is only for college students like you, but the advanced version is quiteplex. I patented them both. It is regrly used by EGC and even purchased by other ounting firms,¡± he exined before he continued.


    ¡°Anyway, thank you is good, but I think I need more. Come here, can I receive a reward for doing those calctions? How about a hug or a kiss?¡± He spread his arms wide like he wanted to receive a hug from me while pouting his lips at the same time. Liam even closed his mesmerizing eyes.


    After cing myptop on the center table, I approached and sat beside him while being tongue-on-cheek. That was when he opened his eyes and looked at me. He couldn¡¯t believe that I ignored him.


    ¡°Of course, you can solve it because you are indeed the developer of the software-so there¡¯s no doubt that you already memorized it. And you think you¡¯re lucky enough to receive my kiss just like that? I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re this conceited, Liam. Get your reward from Mars!¡± I shrieked and burst outughing while yfully palming his cheek away from me.


    ¡°Is that so? How about bringing you into that, huh?¡± Liam refuted as he held my wrists before friskily pushing me. I tried to push him back but to no avail.


    Liam was indeed strong, and my might was still not enough. I also got easily distracted by his fabulous dimple and muscr arms. We continued to yfully push each other until I got defeated and felt my back softly pinning against the sofa.


    We stared at each other for a long time. It was as if his stares were melting me before he decided to remove some of the hair strands on my face. After that, he stared at my lips.


    Momentster, his face slowly came closer to me while I couldn¡¯t even blink. I could smell his fresh breath, making me feel intoxicated. It smelled like a mint, and I just couldn¡¯t get enough of it. He kept on moving towards me until¡­

 CHAPTER 45:FERVENT DESIRE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Liam kissed my forehead.


    Actually, I was ready to close my eyes and submit myself to him because I thought that he would kiss me on the lips rather. I might deny it in words, but I always got betrayed by my own actions.


    ¡°Get up now, my lovely Diane. I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t control myself soon, and that could lead me to do something unnecessary to you.¡± Liam smiled as he gently ced his right arm on my back and supported me from getting up.


    Oh! How unlucky, Diane? He didn¡¯t kiss you as you anticipated,mocked by the little voice inside my head.


    I almost sighed due to disappointment.I truly hope that he just continued whatever he liked to do with me. Now, I¡¯m bing a flirt already. Tsk!


    Hello? You didn¡¯t even say ¡®yes¡¯ to himst night, then you would think something like that? Are you okay, Diane? Say ¡®yes¡¯ to him first, and you two will be allowed to do whatever you want legally. Sky is the limit!my subconscious mind intervened again.


    ¡°Alright! This is your reward, but I¡¯ll be only doing this over the cheek, okay? And of course, in one condition. You have to close your eyes first and don¡¯t cheat.¡± I pretended to appear as innocent as I could be, but deep inside, butterflies were flying inside my stomach due to a strange excitement. Shivers were running down my whole body, tingling my innermost veins.


    He merrily conformed with my condition and closed his eyes. That was the cue, so I slowly moved my face closer to kiss him on the cheek, but I never expected that he would suddenly turn his face to me, making me kiss his lips instead. I was surprised, but I did not cringe nor move away from him even though he intentionally did it.


    For the umpteenth time, our lips pressed towards each other. It was exactly the third time, but the feeling was still the same. Like the second time, I felt like I was already anticipating this-wanting and even craving for what would be the next thing.


    Because of this fervent desire that was slowly building inside me, I steadily closed my eyes. Whenever I was with Liam, this ardent yearning always made me forget about the rest of the world. It was only a simple kiss at first, butter on, Liam started devouring my mouth like it couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He ardently kissed me with hunger.


    I just let him do that. I permitted his tongue to caress mine before I intensely returned the favor. I certainly loved the feeling, and while sharing these passionate kisses that made me feel breathless, I knew I really loved him. I already loved Liam, even if it was only two days after meeting him.


    Encircling my arms on his neck while pulling him even more, I suddenly realized that there was no point that I would still make the situation hard for both of us. This time, I had to choose. There was no point that I would deny my feelings anymore. I would never reject him again. I wouldn¡¯t just sit and wait for any other woman to take this ce.


    Now, I am ready. I am so ready to be his girlfriend.


    Liam slowly interrupted the kiss as we did unbreakable eye contact. He held my hands while looking at me like I was a part of him that he couldn¡¯t live without.


    ¡°I know everything was happening too fast, but I think¡­ I already fell for you. I love you, Diane. I don¡¯t know when. I don¡¯t know how. I just love you, and if given the chance, I¡¯ll do anything to make you happy,¡± Liam avowed while kissing my knuckles.


    His words were full of promises that I couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of contentment. It was in his touch I could easily get lost. It was with his kisses I could always find my way home.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I suddenly bowed, making my forehead lean into him. ¡°I-I love you too, Liam¡­¡± I responded. I was sure that my cheeks were all reddish again. ¡°I have loved you ever since the night¡­ I identally climbed inside your car,¡± I shyly confessed, making it hard for me to breathe.


    His right index finger carefully touched my chin and lifted my face. After that, he lovingly stared at me. His dark-gray eyes were twinkling like it was suddenly full of glee and his gaze seemed to prate my whole body. His stares were to die for, and so his dimple. ¡°So, does it mean-¡±


    The rest of Liam¡¯s question wasn¡¯t pursued because I didn¡¯t allow him to speak more. He was surprised when this time, I suddenly cupped his face and initiated the kiss.


    I could no longer control this strong affection that I felt for him, so I nodded. At this point, I was already sure about my feelings for him. ¡°Yes, Liam. I¡¯m now giving you my sweetest ¡®yes!¡¯ Isn¡¯t it what you want to hear? I¡¯m now epting you as my first boyfriend, so yes!¡± I chuckled.


    Tired of holding back and denying my feelings for him, my tears of joy were just too stubborn to roll down my cheeks. God knew how much I was so scaredst night, thinking about the negativities our rtionship would cause to the people we cared about, but now? The fears and doubts were immediately gone.


    Those were reced by hope and eagerness about the positive things that would happen to us from now on, that we were officially together. This time, I would remain to be optimistic and refrain myself from thinking about what other people would say-even Leandro.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry!¡± Liam wiped my tears before kissing my forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m just too happy I can¡¯t control my tears from falling,¡± I told him.


    ¡°But is this really happening, huh?¡± Disbelief crossed his handsome face as he could not believe what I just told him. The sparks on his dted eyes never left, and due to the degree of his astonishment, he also held my shoulders tightly.


    Painting a gorgeous smile on my lips, I nodded again. ¡°Yes! So, are you ready to be all mine, Liam Arthur Evangelista?¡± I teased him.


    ¡°Of course, I am so much willing to be yours! But I still can¡¯t believe it if I am hearing things clearly. Hmm, can you help me check if my ears were not just fooling me? That you already gave your sweetest ¡®yes¡¯ to me? I will be hurt if this is just a dream.¡± Still, Liam couldn¡¯t believe that today would be the official start of our rtionship.


    His cheeks even flushed as if he looked like a teenager who was talking to her crush.Oh, he¡¯s so handsome!


    ¡°Why do I feel like you only want me to repeat my answer again and again? How many ¡®yeses¡¯ do you want to hear from me, or do you want me to take back what I previously said?¡± I threatened him while rolling my eyes in the process.


    ¡°Of course not. I just couldn¡¯t believe it, Diane. You don¡¯t know how much you¡¯ve made me happy, and there¡¯s no turning back. Yes!¡± Liam¡¯s voice roared into the whole ground floor as he happily squealed before tenderly gripping me on the waist and kissing me on the forehead.


    ¡°I promise you, my queen¡­ you will never regret your decision of epting me right away. I will never hurt you, and I will never make you cry. I promise that I would still court you every single day of our lives. I love you, Dayanara riz Rivera. I love you so much!¡± Liam¡¯s tears soon welled up in his eyes.


    ¡°I love you with all my heart, and thank you for loving me despite everything,¡± I whispered eagerly.


    Then, Liam pulled me in a warm embrace and imed my lips again. I was sumbing to the mint taste of his lips, which made me feel even more excited.


    Now that we were officially together, I felt like it was already legal for the two of us to kiss. Our kisses became intimate again while our tongues never get tired of dancing with each other. I was submitting myself to him when his right hand started to roam against my soft skin. He was about to slide his fingers inside my blouse when all of a sudden¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Someone¡¯s voice interrupted us from what we were doing.

 CHAPTER 46:STARING CONTEST

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    There at the door-holding a bouquet of red roses was an unexpected visitor. My mouth hung with lips slightly parted while looking at Liam¡¯s brother, none other than Leandro.


    ¡°L-Leandro?¡± That was the only thing that came out of my mouth due to the intensity of my shock. Liam and I got paralyzed on the couch as our eyes got widened with rm, sweat covering my hands.


    Liam¡¯s hands were still on my waist. My excitement earlier was suddenly reced by unforeseen nervousness and fear. Seeing Leandro had streaked terror within me, that I couldn¡¯t think of what to do next. He was thest person I would expect to be here.


    But what is he doing here?I creased my forehead.


    For two years, I couldn¡¯t remember even a single time that he brought me here. All I knew was the fact that he had eyes and ears everywhere. He surely had asked someone to follow me, or he used to follow me all by himself. That was how clever he was, and I should have known it.


    Dread gnawed at my insides because of overthinking. I could have never expected Leandro to be a real stalker, even though I had a hunch for the umpteenth time already.


    There were several situations where I felt like someone was watching over me every time I went to school or work and vice versa to get back home. I would not be surprised if that was Leandro.


    Barging in here, he wasn¡¯t slumped at all, but I didn¡¯t know why he looked so wasted. He was well-dressed, even wearing a formal tuxedo and ck shoes. But his expression was as chaotic as his ck hair-that he didn¡¯t even mindbing those strands. I wasn¡¯t even sure if he already took his bath.


    He hadrge ck circles underneath his eyes, probably due tock of sleep. I could see a bandage wrapped all over his right hand, and there was also a cut on the left side of his lips. His facial expression was one of absolute disdain. While looking at us, his eyes were full of contempt.


    That was when I nced at Liam.Did his brother already know about us? Did the two of them fight? Did Liam hit Leandro¡¯s face, causing a scar?


    ¡°Leandro, not here. Let¡¯s go home and talk in the house!¡± Liam was about to stand up, trying to approach his brother when¡­


    ¡°No!¡± Leandro growled. His loud squeal almost thundered throughout our house. He also contemptuously dropped the bouquet he was holding to the floor like he was having tantrums. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere unless you tell me w-what¡¯s going on here and why the fuck you two are kissing? Damn it!¡±


    A bolt of panic hit me, and that made my blood freeze in my veins. I was bing scared of Leandro¡¯s tone and how he was yelling every word. I could visualize neighbors curiously peeking through the gate after hearing his voice.


    My legs felt shaky that I could not take a stand and just remained in my seat. It could not support my body, yet my head was the only thing that was feeling heavy-heavy in terms of what was happening.


    He was already far from the kind Leandro when I first met him. The same Leandro who just wanted to have someone to talk to. But his seeking-for-attention attitude already got worse.


    Now, he became aplete monster. Even in my dreams, I wouldn¡¯t have expected him toe here and cause trouble like what he was about to do now.


    Liam and I ended up staring at each other before I adamantly shook my head. I was silently speaking not to tell Leandro everything, including the real score between us. But who was I lying to? It was too impossible for Leandro to believe it, knowing how he saw us while making out on the couch.


    Leandro would be tenacious to believe any lies right now, and I could bet that he wouldn¡¯t just let go of us so easily. I knew that he wouldn¡¯t just let me be happy without doing anything.


    ¡°Was it difficult to answer my question, and the two of you just stared the fucking hell towards each other? Now, answer me! What?¡± Leandro roared again as if in a rush.


    Liam took a deep breath before he spoke. ¡°Diane and I were officially together. She already gave her ¡®yes¡¯ to me. Now, happy? Can we go home now and not make a scene here?¡± he said calmly but straight to Leandro¡¯s face.


    However, thetter would not easily let go as I already expected. He would not ept everything damn peacefully, and that would make him even more devilish.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, Liam! You can go home all by yourself, and I wouldn¡¯t even give a damn. Leave now! I want to talk to Diane. And when I say Diane and I will talk, it¡¯s just the two of us!¡± Leandro contested as he took a step closer towards us.


    On the other hand, Liam used his body to shield me, making me stay at his back. His action was silently assuring me that he would not leave me no matter what.


    ¡°No, Leandro! If there¡¯s anything you would like to say to her, tell them in front of me. Don¡¯t be such a stubborn brat here. Grow up, bro! Diane is my girlfriend now and I have every right to speak for her and protect her from now on.¡± Liam stood up from his seat as he shot back.


    It was my first time to see him this impatient and mad. In just a blink of an eye, Liam¡¯s expression became dark and the veins on his neck were all throbbing out.


    ¡°When I said leave us alone¡­ I am sure you know what I mean, Liam. Leave. Us. Now.¡± Leandro grimly didn¡¯t want to surrender while emphasizing thest three words.


    ¡°You know that it¡¯s my first time to deny your request, right? Because I¡¯m serious, Leandro! If you were used to always getting things that you want, well this time, it won¡¯t just work out because I won¡¯t let you anymore.¡± Liam gritted his teeth while on a staring contest with his brother.


    Heaving a deep sigh out of despair, I reached for Liam¡¯s hand and affectionately squeezed it. It made him turn his head on me.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Liam. You can leave us for a moment here. I will just talk to Leandro,¡± I told him while forcing my lips to paint a thin smile. Hopefully, I could make Leandro realize some sense.


    As much as possible, I didn¡¯t want any of them to cause such a scene here. I was the main reason why the two of them were fighting. I was the root cause of everything why they were acting like this. So, I might be the one who could fix this chaos, even though Leandro¡¯s hard-headed attitude seemed to be making everything way too impossible.


    ¡°But-¡± Liam objected. He sat down again and gently cupped my face.


    From my peripheral vision, I could sense how Leandro sardonically smirked when I leaned closer to Liam. I kissed thetter tenderly on the right side of his lips as an assurance that I could handle myself and nothing would happen to me.


    Leandro threatened me so many times already, but he wasn¡¯t able to do anything beyond stupid. I wanted to believe that there was still something good inside him. I must understand where he wasing from, and it was all because of greed and jealousy.


    ¡°You trust me, right?¡± I lovingly asked Liam while gazing deeply at his set of mesmerizing dark-gray eyes. I didn¡¯t want the two of them to fight just because of me, but it was all happening now.


    Today was Liam and I¡¯s official start as a couple, but how could we start with this chaos? Perhaps, it was fate that led Leandro here even though turmoil was building up. It was better to have a formal closure between the two of us, even though it was crystal-clear that there was no such thing as us.


    ¡°I always trust you, but at this point, I don¡¯t trust my brother. Listen to me, Diane. I knew him better than what you think of him.¡± Liam kissed me on the forehead before staring sharply at Leandro like he was about to murder him. Thetter did not even stand still.


    ¡°Shut up! Haven¡¯t you heard her? Diane had already decided, and she wants you out. Now, leave!¡± Leandro yelled on top of his lungs.


    ¡°Correction, you forgot to add ¡®for a moment,¡¯ Leandro. I¡¯ll leave you for a while like what Diane had requested, but don¡¯t you ever dare do something to her. I¡¯m warning you¡­ you had never seen the other side of me, and I¡¯m telling you now that you will not like it,¡± Liam threatened Leandro before he sauntered outside.


    Liam did not close the door, and I knew that he was menacingly peeking over there while Leandro and I were left in the living room. I was confident enough that Liam would be able to protect me from what Leandro could do.


    A deafening silence reigned between the two of us before I decided to break it. I didn¡¯t know where this conversation would go or if it would end with Leandro finally giving his consent to Liam and me, but I had to start it.


    ¡°Now, talk¡­¡± I almost whispered, trying to avert my stares away from him.


    Leandro immediately picked up the bouquet on the floor and approached me.

 CHAPTER 47:LOVE IS SACRIFICE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°For you. I¡¯m sorry for being a jerk and if I acted that way. Do you want anything else aside from the flowers, Diane? Just tell me, and I¡¯ll buy it now. I can give everything you want,¡± Leandro offered, but I didn¡¯t reply.


    His face was so close to me that I could tell right away that he came here after drowning himself in liquor. He reeked of alcohol, and his breath was too stinky that I wanted to throw up everything I ate earlier.


    He ced the bouquet beside me, knelt in front of me, and held my hands tightly. I was quite shocked because even though Leandro was obsessed, greedy, and egotistic, he doesn¡¯t deserve to kneel in front of me. Actually, no one deserved to kneel in front of anybody.


    Leandro was the type of guy who would never take the me and would never allow someone to block his way. He would never say sorry because the word was not even included in his vocabry. But for me, he was willing to do it.


    There was still a soft side in him. I could feel it. However, my heart doesn¡¯t belong to him, and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. I couldn¡¯t force myself to love him because my happiness was not being with him.


    Liam was about to enter the door, but I just shook my head-silently signaling him to stay outside. That it was okay if his brother would hold my hands and I could still handle him. Leandro might be triggered again if Liam would intervene.


    ¡°Before anything else, please hear me out, okay? Diane, you only met Liam for damn two days, while you¡¯ve already known me for two years straight.¡± Leandro was getting hysterical with his pleas while impatiently squeezing my hands as he continued.


    ¡°You¡¯re just c-confused because we are a bit look-alike, but I know that it was me who you really liked. Please, Diane¡­ I will forget everything that happened, just choose me. I am begging you. I love you so much that I can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    After he said those words, I saw how Leandro¡¯s first tear fell from his left eye until his tears fell one by one on his cheeks. The cut on the left side of his lips was still fresh, but I knew it was nothingpared to the pain on his chest. It was the first time I saw him too miserable and crestfallen.


    And it was all because of me. But can I me myself if I really didn¡¯t want him? Can I force myself to return his feelings when I couldn¡¯t like him even just an inch? Even though Leandro loved me so much, it doesn¡¯t mean that I would have to love him back! I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him, but he was also the one who was hurting himself.


    Now, he was getting delusional while using me of being confused with my own feelings. I definitely knew that I loved his brother, not him.


    Yes, they were look-alike, and I would never deny it. But the first time I everid my eyes on Liam, I could easily distinguish their differences. The first time I saw Liam, I felt something strange I never felt for Leandro in two years. I even met his brother while avoiding him.


    As I said before, Leandro was indeed boyfriend material. So, yes. There were times I secretly tried. I tried to like him back, but I could not. I could not stand his possessiveness and arrogance.


    He tightened his grip on my hands, and he kissed them both. Soon after, his tears never stopped streaming down his face. Those already reached his chin, neck and even stained his white polo underneath. No matter how I tried not to hurt him, it was already happening. I tilted my head for this realization before I nced back at him.


    ¡°Leandro, I¡¯m sorry for everything. You knew right from the start that our feelings were not mutual, right? I already made it clear to you that I have nothing else to give you aside from friendship.¡±


    Actually, I was a bit tired of exining this to him. How many times did I make it clear to him, but he never listened and just continued insisting on his unrequited feelings for me? It was too many times already.


    ¡°Your brother and I are already together. You should ept it whether you liked it or not. I¡¯m sorry, Leandro¡­ but I love Liam. Why don¡¯t you just be happy for us?¡± I exined and tried to make him understand. I hoped that I could change what was circting on his mind right now.


    Even for once, at least once¡­ I wanted Leandro to learn that he could not get everything he wanted, and I wasn¡¯t a thing. I wanted to see how he would give up and ept things the way they used to be. I wanted to show him that love could never be forced, and what he felt for me wasn¡¯t love at all. I had my own decision, and I wasn¡¯t his possession. Even for once, I wanted Leandro to grow and learn to let go.


    ¡°Diane, you might never remember about this, but I already had the chance to meet you when you were only seventeen¡­ and I already loved you ever since then!¡± Leandro cried.


    What is he talking about? I was neen when I first met him in Lucy¡¯s Club.I frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Well, just give me a chance, and I will make you remember. I was the one who bumped with you outside your school. I held a ss of soft drinks then, and it was sshed on you, staining your uniform in the process. I offered you my hanky, but you refused to ept it. You were in your freshman year way back then.¡± Leandro¡¯s eyes began to spark while telling me something about how we met outside the club.


    But I remained silent while narrowing my eyes because I couldn¡¯t remember anything from what he was telling me.How was he able to make up those stories?


    ¡°You know what, it wasn¡¯t idental. I intentionally did that for you to notice me. Please, Diane¡­ just choose me! You just have to concentrate and focus on me, and it won¡¯t be hard for you to love me. You can love me, right? Please¡­ tell me you can love me,¡± Leandro pleaded in front of me while unstoppably kissing my hands.


    Then, he gulped before he continued. ¡°I promise that I will love you more than you can ever think of. I won¡¯t hurt you, and I will change everything you didn¡¯t like about me. I will no longer be selfish and controlling, just stay with me. You can do that, right?¡±


    ¡°I can even ept the fact that Liam was your ex-boyfriend if you will break up with him, but I can¡¯t share you with him. I can¡¯t live without you. Diane, please¡­¡± Leandro was already sobbing-begging for something that would never happen. It was crushing my heart, knowing he was a friend.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When I could smile and burst intoughter over small and simple things, so as my tears. And because of the pity that I felt now for Leandro, I couldn¡¯t help but shed tears too. I pulled my hands away from him and immediately wiped the tears on my cheeks.


    Then, I cleared my throat. ¡°Leandro, you don¡¯t know what you are talking about, and that is not the right definition of love. Please¡­ if you really love me, you will be happy for me and Liam. If you really love me, you will let go of me for the sake of my happiness.¡±


    ¡°Because if you really love someone, their happiness matters to you the most. Many women are still much better than me and who you much deserved to be with-those who are more beautiful, kinder, and smarter. I¡¯m sure you will meet someone who will love you unconditionally, but it wasn¡¯t me.¡± Soon after, my chest began to constrict, and it made me hard to breathe.


    ¡°Leandro, please listen to me. True love is a natural thing that we can never force ourselves to feel. It is not about coercion, rather, a sacrifice. Learn to let go because I can never teach my heart to love you the way you wanted to be loved. I don¡¯t want to hurt you, and I want you to know that I tried so hard to control my feelings for Liam because I thought of what you would feel first.¡± I snuffled.


    ¡°But I¡¯m sorry, Leandro. I can¡¯t resist my feelings for him because I truly love your brother. I love Liam, and I am not hallucinating that he was you because you two were look-alike,¡± I emphasized.


    ¡°You asked me earlier what I want aside from these flowers, right? But can you really give me what I want without spending your money? Can you sacrifice for me? Please, just let us be happy. Please allow me to be happy. That¡¯s all I want to ask from you,¡± I pleaded to Leandro while bowing my head.


    It was toote for me to realize that my eyes were already blurred with tears. Those even covered both of my cheeks.


    Leandro used his two palms to wipe them off, and that made me look at him. I must admit that for two years, this was the very first time I felt his gentleness. He cupped my face on what he did before he opened his lips.


    ¡°Is that what you really want, Diane? Will you really be happy with Liam?¡± Full of pain, Leandro bitterly asked.

 CHAPTER 48:PART OF THE FAMILY

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    It was a good thing that he was starting to realize what I truly wanted. Because of that, my hopes soared up high. As fast as the speed of light, I nodded while looking straight at Leandro¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s what you want, then don¡¯t cry anymore. I¡¯m sorry for doing this to you, Diane. I¡¯m sorry for always forcing you and for not winning your heart the proper way. I had my chance, but I wasted it,¡± Leandro said out of regrets.


    ¡°Now, I will be sacrificing for the sake of your happiness. This way, at least I will be able to show that my love for you is real. I want you to know that I still love you, and if ever you¡¯ll change your mind, I¡¯m still here. I will be waiting for you until the end.¡±


    After that, Leandro did not utter a word. It was as if he already had enough agony, which led him to finally ept his defeat. He did not force me to love him anymore and just kissed my knuckles again. He got up from his knees, shrugged his shoulders, turned his back from me, and stepped towards the door, where Liam was waiting.


    ¡°We are not yet done, Liam. Remember this, bro-once I learned the fact that you hurt her, I will take her back even before you notice it!¡± I saw how he pointed his index finger at Liam, which thetter ignored. He might have called Liam as ¡®bro,¡¯ but it was all sarcastic.


    Not sure how close those two were before, I was beyond hurt by how they were treating each other now. But what could I do? I could no longer ignore how I felt for Liam. I loved him so much, and even if I didn¡¯t meet him, I would never be able to love Leandro back.


    ¡°That will never happen, bro. In the first ce, you don¡¯t have to take anything back because nothing had been yours,¡± Liam replied calmly, but his eyes were speaking otherwise. I could see sarcasm blended with fire.


    Leandro had finally left. I even heard how he derisively mmed our gate as if he was going to break it. It made an ear-splitting nk that could even disturb our neighbors. Actually, I could imagine some of them gathering outside while gossiping about what happened here. I just didn¡¯t have the power to peek through the windows to see it myself.


    Liam immediately approached me and wrapped his arms around me on the sofa. ¡°Ssh, stop crying. Everything will be alright now. It breaks my heart to see you cry, Diane. I promise you. You don¡¯t have to worry about him, okay? I will make sure that he will not cause any trouble to us again.¡±


    While hugging him in return, I just nodded while sniffing on his chest.


    He was still hugging and wiping my tears away when Mom and David arrived. ¡°Oh, Liam is here too, but Diane, what happened? Wait, are you crying? Who is that rude guy who just went out of the house, and it seems like he wanted to smash our gate into pieces? Doesn¡¯t he have any manners?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    With puffy eyes, I looked at Mom. She just worriedly approached me and sat beside me. I was about to open my mouth to respond to her question when my brother meddled.


    ¡°Yes, sis! Who is he? Should we report and file a blotter for him? I think he¡¯s your stalker, andst Saturday night, he was the one who came here and even punched our marble post! Such a jerk,¡± David asserted, and that exined Leandro¡¯s bandage on his right knuckles.


    Then, David continued, ¡°Wait, I think I have to contact Uncle Greco to cklist that guy. We don¡¯t know what he can do next time!¡± He motioned to leave the house again if it had not been for Mom¡¯s yful squeeze on his right ear.


    ¡°Leave that alone and just take care of the things we bought, okay? Your older brother Liam is here, you didn¡¯t even pay respect,¡± Mom instructed David, and thetter onlyughed along while holding his ear.


    ¡°Sorry, bro!¡± my brother said.


    ¡°Anyway, Liam¡­ thanks for the dishesst night, huh? You shouldn¡¯t have bothered. But Denise was still awake and enjoyed herself with potato mojos as midnight snacks. She can¡¯t even wait to see you again,¡± Mom merrily told Liam.


    Liam motioned Mom to give him her hand, and he put it into his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, ma¡¯am. For Diane and her family, I will continue to do my best for as long as I can. Anyway, Diane had already ced in the kitchen the things I bought for Denise again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Thanks, Liam. You know what? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all if Denise will really like you to be with her sister. You¡¯re buying her vote!¡± Mom happily bantered as she ced her hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°But what really happened here earlier, huh? People are gossiping outside, iming they heard lots of screams here? And there¡¯s another bouquet here! Did you bring this again, Liam? It looks like we will soon be changing our house into a flower shop!¡± Mom smilingly remarked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Leandro likes me for a long time, Mom. I have known him for two years now. He is Liam¡¯s brother, and I always talk to him in the club. He was the one who came here earlier, and these flowers came from him. I¡¯m sorry for causing such a scene here, Mom, but Leandro can¡¯t ept the fact that I liked Liam,¡± I affirmed.


    It took me a few minutes to tell her and David the whole story. They were all ears to listen. After that, Mom pulled me into a sweet and motherly embrace. She made sure that I could indeed feel her support, love, and care.


    But afterwards, she couldn¡¯t help but look at me suspiciously. Then, she gave her eloquent stares between me and Liam, who was just behind me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, sis. I can see the glow in your eyes. You two were officially together, right? And that was the main reason why that Leandro caused a scene here and left out of rage!¡± David even teased me.


    Shrugging my shoulders, I did not confirm David¡¯s assumptions even though he was right. I also hesitated to smile at Mom. I even bit my lower lip before my lips finally curved into an awkward smile. It was as if I was waiting for her blessing first, before I confessed.


    ¡°Oh my! Are you, guys, for real? My eldest daughter already has a boyfriend. Oh my God, alright! It¡¯s fine with me, so you two can be together without worrying about me. Just don¡¯t hurt my daughter, Liam huh? Otherwise, you¡¯ll pay for it because you have to deal with me!¡± Mom was threatening my boyfriend, even pointing a finger at him.


    My eyes glinted with happy tears as I hugged Mom even tighter. ¡°Thanks for giving your blessing to us, Mom. I love you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. You can always count on me that I will never hurt Diane. I will only love her in the best possible way I can. Thank you for epting me,¡± Liam responded politely.


    ¡°From now on, you have to change the way you addressed me too, son. Change that ma¡¯am into Mom, as in m-o-m, okay? Just call me Mom starting today. You are already Diane¡¯s boyfriend, so you are no longer different from us. You are already a part of this family,¡± Mom dered.


    Liam blushed. ¡°Okay, M-Mom.¡±


    Mom is really one of a kind! Anyway, won¡¯t she allow me to have a boyfriend when I am already twenty-one?I couldn¡¯t help but melt and feel ted with the whole ambiance.


    I released my hug on her and moved closer to Liam. He ced his left arm over my left shoulder, and I just encircled mine behind him, hugging him on the waist.


    ¡°Wow, I knew it! You two have great chemistry together, and aside from me, I¡¯m sure that Denise will be happy too. I already have an older brother, cool!¡± David cheerfully shrieked before asking Liam.


    ¡°Big bro, any tips? How were you able to get my sister¡¯s ¡®yes¡¯ so easily when she rejected a lot of men?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but threw him a pillow after revealing that to Liam. He was fast enough to catch it though.


    ¡°Alright, Dave. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Liam thenughed. I pinched him on his waist and red at him, silently telling him to never disclose to my brother that we kissed first, even made out, before I answered him!


    ¡°Hey, David Cristoff! What tips are you asking there, huh? Your sister-she is old enough to have a boyfriend. While you? You don¡¯t know anything about life yet. You¡¯re only sixteen, and you have to study real hard so that your sister¡¯s efforts will be paid off!¡± Mom chucklingly reminded my brother.


    She stood up, and this time, yfully twisted his left ear. She often called him David Cristoff, his full name, especially when she was a bit astonished. Me too-a loud and long Dayanara riz will rumble throughout our whole house whenever she gets struck with panic.


    Happiness enveloped my whole system when they wholeheartedly epted Liam as my boyfriend, despite our brief acquaintance. Perhaps, because they could feel that I really loved this man. All the painful emotions I felt earlier because of Leandro causing trouble here were suddenly reced by contentment and fun.


    Even my brother was very close to Liam right away. I must admit that they looked like real brothers.


    Denise was not even here yet, but I could already visualize her reaction after hearing the great news. She was the one who was much closer to Liam, and it looked like he could spoil her better than me when I was the sister.

 CHAPTER 49:FEELING INVINCIBLE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Liam drove me to Quego del Mar Public University after lunch. Our parking lot was a huge and ceiled quadrangle with benches and food vending machines. Our university was public, yet, aside from the swimming pool, it was also the main feature that we were surely proud of.


    After Liam parked at the corner, everyone who used to hang around in the parking lot just stopped doing their businesses and stared at his white Lexus car. Curiosity was screaming on their faces, and I ended up rolling my eyes in an instant.


    If only they knew how Liam used to change his car as often as he changed his clothes, they would be amazed even more. With different brands andtest models, no one could beat him with his car collection.


    ¡°So, you are studying here¡­¡± Liammented.


    ¡°Hmm, yes. Why?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Nothing. Do you know that opposite university-the Quego del Mar Exclusive School for Business and Finance?¡± He pointed out the direction where the said school was located, and I nodded.


    ¡°That was where I went to college. I probably graduated before you stepped into freshman. What a waste of time! We didn¡¯t even meet, and it makes me think that I should have studied a little bitte,¡± Liam replied.


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re already rich prior to bing a businessman. Only the rich had the capability to study there. Actually, some students there were my clients too-oh, but not in the club, huh?¡± I cautiously waved my hands in front of him. ¡°I mean, I am doing their assignments or projects for a fee. That¡¯s my sideline here,¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you that I¡¯m so proud of you for doing everything that you can for the sake of your family? Don¡¯t worry, sweetie. From now on, you will always have me, and I promise to help you in every way that I can. Hmm, I might be already rich way back then¡­ but in my case, I¡¯ll study here instead if that¡¯s the shortest way to meet you,¡± Liam professed as he tucked in some of my loose hair strands at the back of my left ear.


    Then, he looked through hisshes before yfully poking my nose. What he said literally sent shivers down my spine, and what he did made me slowly close my eyes. I was almost thrilled because I felt a sudden call of nature. I guessed that I would have to pee after this because of the sudden exhrating feeling that conquered my whole body, defeating my sane mind.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Don¡¯t close your eyes like that, Diane. It looks like you¡¯re inviting me to kiss you, and this is not the proper ce for me to do that,¡± Liam warned.


    That prompted me to open my eyes and tease him. ¡°You really can¡¯t resist my charms, don¡¯t you?¡± I even batted my long eyshes.


    Now that Liam was already my boyfriend, I would say everything I wanted to tell him without any hesitation. I would be honest with every little thing, and I would never be ashamed at all. There was no turning back now, although my boyfriend was a famous businessman.


    He brushed his hair up, making him even more handsome. ¡°I couldn¡¯t resist it. Well, there¡¯s a lot of people outside. It feels better to devour that luscious lips of yours when we were only the two of us. I¡¯m quite selfish, you know. I didn¡¯t want anybody to watch my moves.¡±


    Seeing his heart-melting dimple again on his right cheek already made my day. His radiant smiles were almost reaching his ears. I couldn¡¯t help myself and use my left hand to caress his right cheek. I couldn¡¯t believe that he was mine already. He held my wrist tightly, brushed his cheek against my skin, and tenderly kissed my hand while not averting his gaze towards me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so blessed to have you, and I¡¯ll do anything to make you happy. Wait here. I¡¯ll be fast,¡± Liam said before he got out of the car to open the door for me. My eyes never left him.


    He was only wearing a simple ck polo shirt matched with rugged denim pants, but his sex appeal was still oozing. His formal business attire, protected by a transparent suit cover, was hanged in the backseat.


    Perhaps, he would wear itter when he arrived at the office. Throughout, his posture screamed pleasing personality and irresistible confidence. Added to his gorgeous and muscr body built was his height exceeding six feet. Fortunately, I could still wear my heels while being with him.


    When I removed myself from the passenger seat and Liam gentlemanly assisted me out of his car, I saw that almost all women hanging out in the parking lot looked at him and I could immediately read the intense admiration in their eyes. I couldn¡¯t help but arch my eyebrow at them, which I only did for the first time.


    There was even one guy who kicked his, I supposed, girlfriend¡¯s head because her jaws literally dropped off the floor after seeing my stunning boyfriend. It looked like the two would even engage in a fight.


    ¡°Oh, who is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome, huh? Wow!¡±


    ¡°No, handsome is an understatement. He¡¯s yummy!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a rich businessman for sure!¡±


    ¡°Are you, guys, even watching the news?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right! He¡¯s that famous Liam Arthur. She¡¯s so lucky!¡±


    ¡°But how and where did she meet him?¡±


    ¡°I know right, she¡¯s not even rich!¡±


    ¡°No way, but I envied her!¡±


    Those words filled my ears, and God knew the rest. I wasn¡¯t easily jealous over anything, but why was I getting infuriated by now? It looked like anytime soon, the fierce tigress inside me woulde out.


    It was as if I wanted to suddenly pull the hairs and strangle the necks of these bitches. They were tantly drooling at my boyfriend in a way that they were undressing him, and they didn¡¯t even want to leave something for me!


    Wow, my boyfriend! It feels so good. Yes, Liam is my boyfriend, so I¡¯m sorry, girls! Back off now because he was already taken.The thought made me raise my head in pride as I smiled slyly.


    And what makes you, guys, think that I will let go of him? Duh, suit yourselves with vering for all I care! Liam will be mine forever anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at exactly five-thirty,¡± Liam whispered at my left ear as he pulled me on my slender waist.


    When we were in the house earlier, I told him that my ss for today would be until five-thirty in the afternoon. I also gave him my weekly schedule, and it looked like he already memorized it. He was true to his words of giving me a part-time job in EGC.


    He mentioned that he would only be working in the office for half-day. Since he finished everything yesterday, what was left was file sorting and personally checking his meetings for the whole week. It also includes talking to the human resource and finance teams for any open position suitable for me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to study hard, okay? But no matter what, remember that I will always be proud of you. I love you, Diane¡­¡± he avowed, and before I could even react, he was quick enough to pull me closer and brush his lips on mine.


    Oh, I thought he didn¡¯t want people to watch his moves?


    It was only a smack kiss, but it appeared like my body was suddenly ced on a high voltage. However, since people were looking, murmuring, and gossiping about what was the real score between the two of us here, it felt like a normal kiss between lovers suddenly became a big deal.


    Perhaps, some of the guys here were my previous suitors. I didn¡¯t know. Maybe, I already forgot about their faces and how they looked. Everything felt surreal now, but it was all happening in reality with Liam.


    Then, stirring warmth abruptly upied my cheeks, staining them in the process. I couldn¡¯t help but feel stunning and invincible about what Liam did. It made me feel like surpassing even the most beautiful actress or the number one sexiest model in the Philippines.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± I replied while forming a genuine smile on my lips with my round brown eyes glinting with pleasure. I even curved my lips and somewhat licked Liam¡¯s taste on them.


    It seemed like my hair grew long until the ends reached the opposite school. I guessed that I could even match Denise¡¯s favorite character, who used to live in a dark tower without stairs at all.


    Using his right fingers, Liam even passionately touched my cheek before releasing me from his left arm and settling back inside his car. His touch tingled my innermost veins, and it emerged fire within me. He even waved at me before he drove out of the parking lot.


    ¡°Okay, cut! The scene for today¡¯s movie shoot is over! You, guys, should move the hell out of here to prevent stroke, okay? We will resume tomorrow. I know that all of you wille back again because you were dying to know the progress between the two main leads, bye!¡± A loud voice suddenly roared in the parking lot, awakening the people around, including me.

 CHAPTER 50:DIANE鈥橲 BEST FRIENDS

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    That voice was owned by my blunt yet cheerful best friend, Karen, whose real name was Cannery Jane Samaniego. Now I realized that she actually made a single thump of her hands in the air before yelling those words.


    Karen twitched the corner of her lips upwards while sarcastically waving at people. Then, she flipped her straight and long hair before she burst into wildughter as she approached me wearing her red pair of high-heeled boots. She was always doing a catwalk, getting everyone¡¯s attention like she was on a fashion show, with Lorenz by her side.


    On the other hand, Lorenz Vidares was our gay best friend and groupmate in almost every project, who had a small mole under his right eye. He was holding a folder that might contain our final thesis file. He was undoubtedly rich, who was the sole heir of their business empire, but I wasn¡¯t sure what he really wanted to do in life.


    Lorenz was a transferee from the same university where Liam said he came from. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Why transfer when it was damn so close? Why shift on a different course when he had to start again all over?


    ¡°Wow, sissy! How were you able to meet Liam Arthur Evangelista? And when did you meet him? Did you know that he is one of the youngest and famous business tycoons not only in America, but even here in the Philippines?¡± Lorenz eximed dramatically.


    He even flickered his fingers in front of me. His fingernails were full of red manicures, and separated pink shades were tainted on his two ring fingernails. He asked me like his eyes were about to form a heart as if he was also thrilled by Liam¡¯s presence.


    He was wearing a red headband and also had makeup all over his face. He wasn¡¯t ashamed to make it known to the public that he was an open gay.


    Even though we were not Nursing students, our uniform here was all white, consisting of a short-sleeve blouse and knee-length skirt. Of course, white polo and cks were for men, but Lorenz would even like to wear a skirt because he often announced that he belonged to women.


    Back to the other side of our group¡¯s equation, Karen was so simple when it came to her face. She doesn¡¯t wear any makeup or even light powder, but she was still so pretty. Her narrow eyes paired with thick eyebrowsplemented her calm and gentle face. She also had a pointed nose and curved reddish lips.


    She was Denise¡¯s idol in terms of baking. She was the one who actually bought us some baking stuff, and I also learned through her. David knew a lot of self-defense techniques from her too.


    She had waist-length red hair with rose-gold highlights, and she always wore her killer red boots that almost reached her knees. To honor our friendship, we should always have red stuff to wear from time to time, so my second-hand shoulder bag was also red.


    ¡°And based on what we saw earlier, you two were not just a mere acquaintance. There¡¯s something more to it. You know why? I wouldn¡¯t let someone kiss me on the lips when he¡¯s just nothing to me,¡± Karen intervened as she stared at me intricately. ¡°Oh, not to mention the fact that my lips were still virgin.¡±


    ncing away, I remained as tight-lipped as ever. I was maintaining my deadpan expression.


    ¡°Hey, you witch! Maybe you want to tell us a story? We¡¯re all ears here!¡± she continued before giving me a hard p on my shoulder.


    ¡°Sissy!¡± I cheerfully barked. ¡°I¡¯m not a witch, okay? But I guessed, I was able to bewitch him with my charms. Anyway, we have all the time in the world! Can you, guys, wait?¡± Iughed after almost losing my bnce due to the heaviness of Karen¡¯s hand.


    When we first met two years ago, Karen was such a silent and distant person. Since I was Rivera and she was a Samaniego, we used to always sit side by side.


    But she was the type of person who would not speak a word unless you would initiate the conversation. She was so quiet to the point that she would only nod as a reply, apart from saying yes or no.


    After a month, her aloofness miraculously vanished away. I didn¡¯t know what happened to her that she changed a lot, or should I say, she already revealed her true colors. Perhaps, she realized that no man was an ind, and she had tomunicate better.


    But Karen was more talkative than I used to be. She told me that she becamefortable being with me throughout the time. She disclosed that she was actually a chatty-type of person, a brat who used to spend a lot, and a man-hater too.


    Since then, we became best of friends and opened up with each other. She was a transferee from Cebu, and she preferred being in a public school so she could spend more money buying her every washday clothes.


    Halfway through our second-year college life, a handsome Lorenz shifted his course from Cruise Ship Management to ountancy and transferred from Exclusive School for Business and Finance to our university. Like Karen, he was also goddamn rich.


    As a man-hater, Karen didn¡¯t even glimmer an eye nor entertain him. But when Lorenz opened his mouth to ask her a question, her smile reached her ears after knowing that he was gay-an exception to her hate list.


    Lorenz even jerked his fingers like a flirt woman before getting a redpact mirror from his bag. He admitted that he was gay-but insisted that she was indeed a woman trapped in a body of a man. From then on, the three of us were inseparable and always groupmates in troubles!


    Back to the present, it was a good thing that after the parking lot, we could settle our butts to our seats in less hassle. Just adjacent to the parking lot was the ountancy Building. We were about to enter the gate when I decided to speak.


    ¡°Well, Liam is my boyfriend,¡± I ecstatically confessed with non-stop smiles forming on my lips. These two were apanying me side by side.


    ¡°Woah? For real? Our no-boyfriend-since-birth best friend finally has a lollipop! Oh my God, let¡¯s cheers to that!¡± These two witches yelled at the same time, and with the exact words, without even minding the other students in the corridor.


    ¡°Hey! You, guys, are too loud! Stop mentioning about a lollipop,¡± I rebuked them with glee, still focusing on what was in front of me while walking. If I knew, the term lollipop for them had a double meaning.


    ¡°Wait! But howe? Care to share how did that happen?¡± Karen pulled my left arm.


    ¡°And where did you meet first? You¡¯re not even an extrovert nor a party-goer!¡± On the other hand, Lorenz pulled my right arm as if I was a rope, and they were only ying a tug-of-war.


    ¡°Yeah, right! You¡¯re only a home-and-school type of person,¡± Karen agreed. Alright, they didn¡¯t know I was working my ass off in the club at night to support my family.


    ¡°But he only returned to the Philippinesst week, huh?¡±


    ¡°So, it means¡­ he didn¡¯t even court you? Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a witch!¡±


    ¡°But what happened to your other wooer? That ardent Leandro who you mentioned to us before?¡± I couldn¡¯t exactly remember, but yes, I mentioned Leandro to them twice or thrice. I wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Forget about Leandro. Let¡¯s talk about Fafa Liam!¡±


    ¡°Was Liam a great kisser? Did you, guys, already make out?¡±


    ¡°Wait, how about his dick? Does it hurt? How long was it? Was it huge?¡±


    Apart from those, they still had lots of follow-up questions. I didn¡¯t even know who owned the dialogue from these two witches anymore because their words were almost mixed and spoken at the same speed. And while they were throwing me questions, they were evenughing and tickling my waist.


    My friends were truly impossible. I couldn¡¯t believe that they were really my friends, but I loved them anyway.


    Just most of the time, their mouths were full of lewd and explicit things when I couldn¡¯t roar back because I was a virgin! Well, not to mention that Karen was also a virgin in that case. She was as vulgar as she could be-quite opposite of her calm face. I just didn¡¯t know about Lorenz, but I didn¡¯t care.

 CHAPTER 51:CIRCULATED RUMOR

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Until the three of us had finally reached and entered our ssroom located on the first floor, I intentionally sealed my lips to their questions, and the two of them did not easily let go of me too. Perfect best friends¡¯ roles!


    We moved our chairs to form a circle for us to discuss our thesis, so we were now facing each other alongside the whiteboard in front. But by how these two were looking at me, it was too obvious that we would not talk about our thesis.


    ¡°Hey, bitch! I¡¯m just reminding you that you might have a story to tell, so any ns of disclosing it to us? My manicure would soon fade away, and here you are, still as tight-lipped as ever about Liam Evangelista! Stop acting like a teenager, my God!¡± A bit of annoyance was present to Lorenz¡¯s tone because I was hanging them-silently mocking them for not talking so soon about my Liam.


    ¡°It was a long story, but to cut it short¡­ I only met Liamst Saturday night, then I gave him my sweetest ¡®yes¡¯ just this morning¡­ in our house,¡± I told them while feeling the non-stop butterflies wobbling around my stomach.


    Unconsciously, I touched my lips when I remembered the passionate kisses that the two of us shared this morning. And if not for Leandro¡¯s intervention, I might have gone all the way-submitting all of me to him.


    But that was imprudence! Why would I even think about that? Before I could notice it, Mom already killed us while making out on the couch!


    ¡°What the fuck! What¡¯s ¡®long¡¯ in there? Two days?¡± the two shrieked as theyughed out loud.


    They even duet the same phrases, for Christ¡¯s sake!I couldn¡¯t do anything but roll my eyes in the process. I guessed that these two had the same brains.


    Theirughter boomed across the whole ssroom, and their blended voice was too raucous-it could even raise the dead. They even lifted their hands and uncontrobly did a high-five in the air.


    ¡°Can you, guys, shut up? Can¡¯t you see? Every group is reviewing their theses here!¡± Someone shouted from the back, and she was obviously pertaining to us. I couldn¡¯t me them anyway since they were busy with their brainstorming, and here we were in front, talking so loudly.


    Karen rolled her eyes before rebutting, provoking a possible fight. ¡°If you want a quiet ce to stay, feel free to go to the cemetery the hell we care! Stop reprimanding us, or you want me to throw my boots straight to your mouth?¡± This best friend of mine was indeed rough. She wasn¡¯t afraid because she knew how to defend herself with martial arts.


    ¡°Hey, calm down! There¡¯s no question we¡¯re too loud here, so we have to tone our voices a little bit low, okay?¡± I told her.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a lucky girl, huh? Fafa Liam is damn so wealthy to the point that you don¡¯t have to work in the future. Did you know that he is also one of the major stockholders in my daddy¡¯spany? He¡¯s a big fish indeed!¡± Lorenz paused for a while before he continued.


    ¡°Well, you better be thankful that I didn¡¯t be a woman. Or else, Daddy might have scheduled me for an arranged marriage with Liam. Oh my God, I couldn¡¯t imagine myself being your number one rival! We would be dealing with friendship-over right away because I would definitely choose love,¡± Lorenz said as he nced and pouted at his redpact mirror while adjusting his bangs.


    ¡°Eww, that was so gross! You¡¯re so flirt and promiscuous, duh! Do you want me to bury you alive, huh?¡± Karen intervened as he scolded Lorenz.


    ¡°You really had the guts to steal our sissy¡¯s first boyfriend! And what did you say, friendship-over? Well, it¡¯s a good thing you were not born as a girl because you¡¯re a hideous girl for sure. I¡¯m happy for you, sissy! Atst, because even though I hate men, the three of us already experienced having a boyfriend!¡± She congratted me after barking at Lorenz.


    ¡°Thanks, sissy!¡± I meekly replied to her.


    ¡°Mother fuck, did someone really swallow his pride to be your boyfriend before?¡± Lorenz ridiculed Karen as he even widened his eyes and covered his mouth in disgust.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Fuck you! With your ugly face, men won¡¯t even hit on you too!¡± Karen shouted before hitting Lorenz over the head. It made a loud bang, and Lorenz¡¯s face almost reached the armrest.


    ¡°Damn it, Karen¡­ it hurts! You should be thankful that you¡¯re ugly because I¡¯m not violent to ugly people! You, crazy brat¡­ I styled my hair for hours, and you only ruined it for seconds! Hellcat!¡± Lorenzined as he red at Karen. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me again, or I¡¯ll p you real hard!¡±


    ¡°Thank you and wee, idiot!¡± Karen scoffed at Lorenz, even giving him a dirty-finger sign.


    Bickering like this every day had been normal for the three of us. I was used to being the referee. They were always acting so insane with lots of cusses around, calling names and hell, but they were fun to be with, and I was indeed blessed to have true friends like them.


    ¡°But Diane, I just couldn¡¯t understand¡­ so, let¡¯s make things clear here, okay? Fafa Liam and Fafa Leandro were just brothers, and they undoubtedly looked like twins. Leandro even courted you for two years, so why didn¡¯t you choose him and choose Liam instead?¡± Lorenz asked curiously.


    ¡°Wow, Lorenz! I¡¯m impressed, huh? I haven¡¯t even told you the story yet, and you already knew that the two of them were brothers!¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°Well, of course! The two of them were so close to each other, and I always saw them together every time I was at VGC-our ownpany. That was three years ago, until¡­ oh my God!¡±


    Lorenz suddenly stopped, covered his mouth out of shock, then looked at me worriedly. I could see the strange nervousness and extreme terror in his eyes, as if an unknown fear had mounted throughout his entire body, making him paralyzed on his seat.


    ¡°Hey, fucking gay! Don¡¯t hang us up, okay? This is not your love story,¡± Karen warned as she reared her hand, ready to spank Lorenz anytime soon. ¡°Do you want me to hit your head again, crazy dumbass?¡±


    ¡°Can you please shut up? You¡¯re always acting recklessly. You see, I¡¯m dead serious here!¡± Lorenz shoved Karen¡¯s hand away before facing me gravely. He even held my shoulders tightly, as if his force was noting from a gay. ¡°Girl, how well did you know Fafa Liam?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I must admit that I haven¡¯t known him that well. It was only two days ago when our paths met¡­ but I don¡¯t understand why I got drawn to him so soon, Lorenz. The attraction was so strong, and it felt like there was an invisible connection between the two of us that I can¡¯t exactly pinpoint for now. Love, perhaps? I really don¡¯t know why but I think, it¡¯s already enough reason for me to say ¡®yes¡¯ to him and ept him as my boyfriend. But why did you ask all of a sudden?¡± I asked him out of confusion, and I didn¡¯t know why I gradually became anxious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I have the right to say this, but-¡± he cut his words again. I could see how intense concern shed through his eyes.


    ¡°Can you please go straight to the point, Lorenz? What is it that you really want to tell me?¡± I asked exasperatedly. I was bing annoyed at him now that it was his turn to hang me. Everything suddenly felt uneasy.


    My heart hammered fast into my chest as I slowly being weighed down by dread. My body felt numb, and my head quickly felt too heavy. For every second the hands of my wristwatch would tick while waiting for Lorenz to speak, I felt like drowning in fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting impatient for this, Lorenz! Diane and I are waiting, and if you will still hang us, I¡¯m telling you¡­ I¡¯ll switch your face with the back of your head real soon!¡± Karen threatened Lorenz, but I loved how she did that because I was already dying of waiting.


    Lorenz swallowed an imaginary lump on his throat before he spoke. ¡°T-There was a rumor that circted inside Vidares Group of Companies before¡­ that the main reason why Fafa Liam went to the States was because of drug addiction.¡±

 CHAPTER 52:EMOTIONAL BURDEN

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    After what I heard from Lorenz, I could no longer concentrate in our afternoon ss.


    No matter what I did, it felt like my mind was floating and fluctuating even though it was my favorite subject the professor was discussing-Strategic Management. My mind abruptly went somewhere, and throughout the ss, I was absent-minded.


    Since then, I repeatedly asked myself if I made the right decision of answering Liam immediately despite the fact that I didn¡¯t know himpletely. Or was it right to follow my instinct just because we had this strong attraction towards each other, and it was already enough reason for me not to know him further?


    In just a blink of an eye, I got filled with mixed doubt, confusion, disappointment, and sorrow. In just a snap of a finger, I found myself struggling in between love and hurt.


    After ss, we went to the faculty room to submit our documentary thesis. Almost all the questions that came from our thesis adviser were answered by my best friends because I only gawked at nowhere. I promised to make up to them at the actual thesis defense.


    Until the three of us parted our ways, I hadn¡¯t still opened my lips. Karen proposed that she could stay with me, but I silently refused by shaking my head. She asked me then if it was really okay for her to leave with Lorenz, and I forced a smile before I nodded. She reminded me not to think things out thoroughly.


    Downcast, I couldn¡¯t understand what was happening around me. It seemed like everything was slowly falling apart, and it even came to a point that I used myself of being an easy-to-get woman!


    What happened in the past no longer mattered to me. I looked forward to dealing with the future because we were not living backwards. Perhaps, a lot of things couldn¡¯t just stop running in my head right now.


    I was overthinking things. Why wouldn¡¯t I? Liam was my first boyfriend. I must admit that a part of my expectation was somehow ruined by thinking that my first boyfriend was once a drug addict.


    So many questions were taking away how I viewed life in a positive way! What really happened then? Why did he take drugs? Disappointed, I scratched my head, grumpily stroked my hair up, and let it fall on my shoulders messily.


    But isn¡¯t it a bit unfair to Liam for me to use him like this?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t that long since I gave my ¡®yes¡¯ to him, and that was the main reason why I didn¡¯t want to doubt him as much as possible. God knew how much I loved him, but now, I was so confused.


    Rubbing my palms against my face, I didn¡¯t know what would be the best thing to do. I was damnably curious about what really happened to Liam before. I loved him so much, and I would still ept him with open arms, but he must tell me everything first. I wanted to know nothing else but the whole truth.


    Karen consoled me earlier after Lorenz dropped the bomb inside our ssroom. She told me not to regret everything and not to jump to any conclusions yet, since we didn¡¯t even know what was the truth. She even threatened to kill Lorenz if he was only pranking me, but he was damn too serious. Well, how I wished that he was actually lying to me so as not to deal with that rumor anymore.


    As Lorenz said, it was only gossip. There was no such evidence to prove that it was real. But why did Liam have to leave the Philippines way back then? Why did he have to go to the States? I heaved a deep sigh out of anguish. This one was torturing me.


    Oh my God, Diane! What happened to you? Where is the previous Diane, who used to be optimistic in everything she does? The woman who focused on the solutions rather than the dilemmas?


    You¡¯re only making things hard for both of you and Liam. Go and ask him for you to figure things out and end those nonsense thoughts of yours as soon as possible!my subconscious mind bellowed.


    My mind was clouded with negativities, and it was driving me insane. I used to have a lot on my te already, I didn¡¯t want to add more to it.


    If this was the consequence of having a boyfriend without making him go through the proper way of courtship, I wished I hadn¡¯t had a boyfriend then. I shouldn¡¯t have answered Liam in just two days without knowing him well. I guessed I needed a little more time to adjust to this emotional burden.


    I was currently sitting on one of the waiting benches here at our school¡¯s parking lot beside the vending machine when someone dragged me out of my reverie by kissing me on my left cheek. When I turned on my side, a perfect heartthrob appeared with his face just an inch from me.


    My butterflies in the stomach betrayed me as they moved in contrast with what I really felt. I still loved him despite what I heard from Lorenz. My heart was still screaming Liam¡¯s name and everything in me was yearning for him.


    He had changed his clothes, and he even looked like he just came from a shower. He was wearing ck pants and a long-sleeved blue-striped polo where the first three buttons were open on his chest. The sleeves were decently folded up to his elbow, and his aromatic masculine scent began soothing my nose.


    ¡°Hey, is something wrong?¡± He immediately noticed my apparent exhaustion and sullen look, so his smiles left his handsome face real soon. ¡°Wait, are you sick?¡± He touched my neck and forehead to feel if I was beyond the normal temperature.


    After shrugging my shoulders, I shook my head, indicating that I wasn¡¯t sick. Then, my lips twitched. ¡°Liam, can we talk? But not here,¡± I almost whispered, and I didn¡¯t even give him a chance to respond as I looked out for my things.


    After fixing the strap of my bag on my right shoulder, I turned to the books that were currently sitting on my right side. Then, I got up. My right hand held the two books I borrowed from the library close to my chest. I mindlessly walked past Liam even though I did not know where he parked his car.


    I knew that he was wondering why I suddenly acted this way; however, he did nothing but followed me until I felt that he affectionately held my left hand and squeezed it. Now, I couldn¡¯t help but melt again.


    He led the way to his car. Like his blue polo, he changed his car again into a blue Maserati Ghibli. We climbed inside, settled in our seats, then he turned on the car engine. Liam never failed to assist me in everything. He was attentive to my needs.


    ¡°Do we have a problem, Diane?¡± he worriedly asked while driving. At some point, I caught him ncing in my direction before looking back at the road. ¡°We can have dinner somewhere, but where do you want us to go, sweetie? What would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, but¡­ I would like to go to your ce,¡± I said meekly.


    I didn¡¯t even answer his first question if we had a problem. The problem was so simple, and I guessed that Liam had already resolved it in the past. It wasn¡¯t really a problem at all, and I was only making it worse. I had not yet heard of Liam¡¯s side, but I already doubted him right away, and it was a little bit unfair for him. I was guilty because I couldn¡¯t help but be pessimistic.


    ¡°You mean, in my pad?¡± he asked in disbelief. I could see frowns all over his forehead even though he wasn¡¯t looking at me.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± I just nodded before turning my face to the right side, looked outside the car, and busied myself with the surroundings.


    After that, silence intervened, and we did not talk for the whole trip. Neither of us opened our mouths to start a conversation. I could feel that Liam was hesitant to bring me to his ce at first, but he did not oppose or argue with me anymore. I didn¡¯t have any desire to talk to him about other things the two of us so far were concerned about, until I learned what was the truth behind that rumor.

 CHAPTER 53:BEING DRAGGED DOWN

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    To give what I asked for, Liam took me to his condo. It was located at one of the famous condotels in Quego del Mar-The LC Towers. The luxurious ce wasposed of three sky-rocketing towers, all reaching up to fifty floors. His unit was situated on the twelfth floor of LC1 Tower.


    A sudden nervousness crept me up, and a nameless dread streamed throughout my blood when we were in front of his unit. I couldn¡¯t help but gulp when Karen and I¡¯s conversation reyed through my mind. It was a simple talk about not beingpletely alone with a man in a private ce for us to stay virgins, or else something would surely happen.


    Rx, Diane! You have to fully trust him, that¡¯s why you wanted to talk to him. This is for you to end all of your emotional baggage and unnecessary overthinking.


    Being at the ce where he lives is one way to know him more. He¡¯s your boyfriend, so there¡¯s nothing wrong at all!


    Remember, he did not take advantage of youst Saturday night that you were together on a single bed. He can still give the same respect to you now that you¡¯re already his girlfriend.


    Liam opened the door as I dismissed my subconscious thoughts. We entered his unit, left our shoes beside the door, and wore some home slippers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a pair next time. I think, couple slippers and some couple shirts would suit both of us,¡± he blissfullymented after noticing that the slippers were indeed big for me. My shoe size was only seven, and his slippers were about sized eleven.


    As I gazed around the whole area, I could say that his condo unit was so simple. It was too manly because it only consists of in ck and white patterns-with not much of an interior design. Therge white sofa with a ss table was located at the center, and from the back of it was the ck curved staircase that would take you to the second-floor level. The crystal chandelier modernized with a fan was breathtaking to look at as well.


    On the left side were two doors. The first one might be afort room while the other one might be a guest room. I wasn¡¯t sure though. Some paintings in grayscale hues were appealingly hanged in the wall. Just a little below one canvas was a fifty-five-inch t-screen television, yStation, and speakers.


    On the right side was, I guessed, a small corridor that would lead you to the kitchen. The right half of the first floor doesn¡¯t have any interior design as it doesn¡¯t have anything. It was just arge tiled floor covered with a white-furred carpet.


    ¡°Make yourselffortable here, my love. Consider this as your unit too, because everything under my possession was also yours,¡± he told me before kissing my forehead, and that simple gesture made my heart melt and anticipate for more.


    After settling myself on his cozy European-styled sofa, my eyes wandered around the whole surrounding. Everything was clean, and the ambiance was radiating. He was truly rich, and our social status was so much different-it was so impossible for me to reach him. For that thought, I sighed exasperatedly.


    On the other hand, Liam went straight to the corridor that connects to what I thought was his kitchen. When he returned, he was holding two sses of iced tea. Getting thirsty, I took one from him.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I could barely hear my voice before drinking into the ss. I cleared my throat before cing the half-content ss on the center table.


    He sat down next to me and gently held my two hands. ¡°Now¡­ what¡¯s bothering you, sweetheart?¡± he asked as I felt the warmth of his hands. I looked straight into his eyes and saw that he was still calm. He had no idea about the rumor that I would ask him now.


    Confused about how I would start it, I swallowed first before asking him. ¡°D-Did you know someone like Lorenz Vidares?¡±


    He nodded after thinking for a while. ¡°Hmm, is he from Vidares Group of Companies? It¡¯s one of our partnered businesspanies in the textiles industry. Yeah, I think I know him. He might be the son of Horenz Vidares. Why did you ask?¡± He took a sip on his ss.


    ¡°He¡¯s my ssmate and one of my best friends. A thesis groupmate as well,¡± I replied, introducing to him who Lorenz was.


    ¡°Oh, is he your gay ssmate? Hmm, what about him?¡± he questioned. Some light wrinkles could be seen on his forehead. It looked like he didn¡¯t have any clue as to where our discussion would be going.


    ¡°Liam, I just want you to be h-honest with me¡­¡± I muttered with a voice thick of fear.


    Everything felt so heavy. It was hard, but I needed to interrogate Liam because curiosity was indeed killing me. My heart thumped so fast, and fear crept within me as I started to be in aplete state of panic.


    How could I start asking him about the thing I recently found out? What if it was really just a rumor, and it wasn¡¯t even proven to be factual?


    How could I start opening about something negative that happened to him in the past? What if he had already forgotten about it for a long time and he didn¡¯t want to remember it now?


    He smiled at me before caressing my left cheek. ¡°Diane, you¡¯re killing me. Please go straight to the point, sweetie. I¡¯m getting nervous about what you really want to tell me. Feel free to go on. I promise to respond with all honesty.¡±


    Perplexed, I heaved a deep sigh out of the muddle.


    ¡°Y-You are here in the Philippines three years ago, right? But w-why did you leave?¡± I stuttered. I turned my face away from his hand because I could not even look directly into his eyes. I felt guilty because it was obvious from my actions that I was doubting him.


    ¡°I went to the States to study my post-graduate MBA at Harston Corporate University and to take care of our business there,¡± he calmly replied to me before drinking again from his iced tea.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Liam. I-I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you.¡± I bowed my head and scratched my nails.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you trying to say, sweetie? You can trust me, I¡¯m all ears.¡± Liam gently raised my chin and motioned me to look at him.


    As I stared at his handsome face, I saw how he furrowed his eyebrows. It looked like he was still clueless, although his eyes were expressing too many emotions.


    ¡°Please, Liam¡­ please promise me that you will not be angry with Lorenz, huh? He told me that there was a certain r-rumor before about¡­ about you¡­ no, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m confused.¡± I stopped myself from continuing my sentence and just bit my lower lip hard.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I could still continue what I wanted to tell him. I was shivering and sweating too, thinking how I could voice out about him being a former drug addict. It was making my chest feel so hefty that I couldn¡¯t even breathe. I didn¡¯t like this feeling. I couldn¡¯t do it.


    Silence reigned between us for a few minutes, until¡­


    ¡°Ah, okay. I finally got it, Diane. So, you want to know the truth behind that rumor?¡± The smile on his lips quickly faded. For a fraction of seconds, his calm face transitioned into being serious. I couldn¡¯t even trace the exact location of his dimple.


    From there, he already knew what I wanted to tell him. I bowed again because of guilt. I closed my eyes because I was ming myself for this.


    What am I doing, and why am I even doing this to Liam? Is it right for me to doubt the person I love when everything already happened in the past?


    ¡°Alright. I promise not to be mad at Lorenz for disclosing that rumor to you but promise me first that you¡¯ll never change what you feel for me, Diane. I¡¯m not sure what I will do if you will decide to leave me after knowing how stained my past was.¡± His voice got streaked with sadness, and he sounded like he was begging, at the same time, being dragged down.


    That was when I looked at him. I saw the pleading in his eyes, but I did not know why I suddenly got so nervous. From Liam¡¯s mouth, I would now be able to know the whole truth.


    But am I prepared for this? What if he wasn¡¯t really the perfect prince charming¡­ I expected him to be?

 CHAPTER 54:LIAM鈥橲 STAINED PAST

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Not everyone had the courage to tell the truth, most especially if they wanted to forget everything about that rumor. But Liam was different-he was willing to tell me everything. All I had to do was prepare myself and listen to him intently.


    For that, I cupped his face, softly gave him a peck on his lips as I inteced my fingers with his. ¡°I promise,¡± I guaranteed. This was what I wanted. Whatever it was, I would forgive him with all my heart, as long as he would be all honest to me.


    He drank from his iced tea, and I did the same thing from my ss before we faced each other again on the long couch. I focused on listening to him as soon as he opened his mouth.


    ¡°It was a long story, Diane. But to cut it short, I was celebrating my twenty-third birthday three years ago. Since my friends were bullying me for still being a virgin at that time, they brought a woman here in my condo-a damn beautiful and sexy girl.¡± He rubbed his palms against his face.


    ¡°Unbeknownst to me, my friends had mixed a high dosage of sex drugs in my wine. I should have been more careful, but I trusted them like they were my real brothers. I didn¡¯t know how many milliliters did they put in my drinks, and as a result, I acted so wild and ended up having sex with the woman they brought. Actually, r-rape was the right term.¡±


    He bowed his head before looking at me again. But this time, his dark-gray eyes were apologetically gazing at me. His Adam¡¯s apple went up and down as he continued. Hesitation began to rear on his throat.


    ¡°My parents sued my friends for what happened. Since it was proven that I was also a victim, I was not arrested. But the rumor already spread in EGC and VGC like a wildfire that I was a drug addict, so it was one of the reasons why we flew to the States. Until now, it was still traumatic for me. But I wanted to live a normal life that I pretended I forgot all about it.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°dly, Leandro didn¡¯t know anything about this because he wasn¡¯t a business-minded person way back then, and the rumor only circted inside the twopanies. Now, did your feelings for me change after hearing this?¡± Tears welled up in Liam¡¯s eyes, slightly afraid of what would be my reaction.


    Not breaking our eye contact, I immediately shook my head. ¡°No, I just loved you more for telling me the truth. It wasn¡¯t your intention to do that to her.¡±


    Honestly, I was supposed to be in shock after hearing his confession, but I loved Liam so much that I wanted to understand him. Not even a single inch that I changed my views towards him. Not even a single chance that I would leave him because of what happened.


    If you really loved someone, you would ept them no matter what-including their past. I could feel that Liam didn¡¯t need anything right now except for my understanding and trust.


    Liam was innocent-I knew, and I could feel it. He raped that woman, yes, but it was all unintentional, and the shreds of evidence in the past proved that he was a victim too-that he wasn¡¯t guilty of the allegation.


    In just two days, he showed me how special I was to him. His love and affection could testify that he was irrefutably a good man who was loving me unconditionally. His care for me even extended to my mom and two siblings.


    Everything that happened in the past would never be changed¡­ and all that he needed right now was me beside him. And if my presence could make him feel a little bit better, then I would stay here as long as he needed me. I would never leave him.


    Wrapping my arms around him, I felt that he rested on me for support. Soon enough, I heard my boyfriend slowly sobbing on my left shoulder, and it was piercing my heart too. Liam looked so vulnerable.


    Today was the first time I witnessed Liam being dejected and weak. His stained past might have affected his present. ¡°Hey! Cheer up, Liam. You still have me. My feelings for you did not change, not even a single inch. Okay?¡±


    A part of me was ming myself for why I had to make him remember the dark part of his life he was supposed to be leaving behind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you remember everything.¡± It was all I could say to help him ease the suffering.


    I was gently tapping and rubbing his back over our embrace as I felt his tight sp on my torso, leaning for emotional support. His face stayed on my left shoulder, and I could feel his frequent shudders.


    ¡°Diane, God knows that I didn¡¯t mean what happened. God knows how much I already repented for that sin. I might look strong on the outside, but I regretted everything my whole life. For three years, deep remorse had always shing me out like a knife.¡±


    ¡°In fact, she¡¯s one of the reasons why I came back here. I promise myself to search for her because I owed her an apology. I wanted to apologize to her personally, and if she wants to put me behind bars, I will ept it. I just wanted to receive her forgiveness over the heinous thing that I did.¡±


    Liam couldn¡¯t resist his sobs anymore. I could feel that he severely regretted everything that weaved in the past. I bit my lower lip again as if I wanted it to bleed. Rape was a serious offense, and I wasn¡¯t sure if the woman he talked about would take it lightly even after a certain number of years. Wherever she was, I hoped that she had already moved on from what happened.


    ¡°Ssh, don¡¯t worry! We will search for her, okay? We will find her, and when that timees, I will help you apologize to her. You will not be imprisoned. You will never leave me, okay? I know in my heart that she will forgive you, Liam. We will do our best to convince her to forgive you,¡± Iforted him.


    I just hope that she already found forgiveness in her heart by this time,whispered my mind. Then, I released my embrace over Liam. I was smiling while assuring him that everything would soon be alright.


    Liam also smiled at me, but he continued to tell his story. I was relieved that I could see a bit of his dimple on his right cheek, then I used my thumbs to wipe away his tears.


    ¡°When I woke up the next day, she was no longer beside me. I must admit, Diane¡­ she was drop-dead gorgeous, and I think I had fallen for her the night before that unjustifiable sin happened. But believe me, it was all in the past. You are the one I have now¡­ and I will never take you for granted. Thank you for not leaving me after hearing this. Thank you for still loving me despite knowing how imperfect I am.¡± He pulled me closer before he gave me a long kiss on the forehead.


    ¡°I know, and I don¡¯t care about your past, Liam¡­ no matter how stained it was. What matters is what we have right now. I believe you, and thanks for telling me the truth. I did not make the mistake of going out and asking you about what was bugging my mind earlier. I¡¯m sorry for doubting you at first, and thanks for being so honest with me, I love you.¡± I was done saying those phrases, but he was still kissing me on my forehead.


    It was true thatmunication was always the key to any rtionship. Trust and understanding yed their roles too. It was better that I talked to him directly rather than wait for days to nurture my absurd overthinking.


    Now, I could be reassured because he was the one who told me the truth. Whatever gossip I would hear in the future, it would not matter to me anymore. It was Liam and me in this rtionship together, as if us against the world. I would believe whatever he would say so.


    There was one thing I never liked about what he confessed to me a while ago. He described that woman as drop-dead gorgeous and even fell in love with her. But it was all in the past now, so I knew for a fact that I shouldn¡¯t be jealous. I had to convince myself that I was prettier than her.


    But being faceless, how could Ipare myself to her? How could I beat her memory in Liam¡¯s head? I didn¡¯t want to, but I became insecure again.


    ¡°No. I should be the one thanking you, Diane. Thank you for understanding me, for believing in me, and for not leaving me. Most of all, thank you so much for loving and trusting me. I love you too,¡± he said softly.


    We locked eyes before he gently ran his fingers on my face while looking at me earnestly. He tucked in some of my loose hair strands at the back of my ears as he slowly crossed the remaining distance on our faces and imed my lips.

 CHAPTER 55:IMPULSIVE DECISION

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    I merely wished to look at his face and see the delight in his reaction while kissing me, but I ended up closing my eyes and tasting the warmth of his lips. His every move looked so promising-getting me to dive into the world of absolute yearning.


    Damn, I love this man! I really do.


    As if it was already a natural urge to return his kisses, I drifted back to whatever I felt for him. The fact that Liam honestly told me everything, it was as if we surpassed the first challenge in our rtionship. It was weird, but I trusted him even more-to the point that I would be ready for whatever might happen between the two of us today.


    He mattered to me the most, so I didn¡¯t care anymore about what happened in the past. It already happened, and whatever I do, I could no longer change it. Past is past. It was already a history, and we were not living backwards. All that mattered to me right now was the present, and of course, the future with Liam.


    At least, he didn¡¯t lie to me, and because of that, I was able to prove that I was significant to him too. He could lie, but he was brave enough to tell me the truth.


    We remained brushing our lips against each other as passionate as we could. I often found myself slightly biting Liam¡¯s lower lip, teasing him more. It wasn¡¯t long before I noticed our tongues already ying with intense fervor with a swift degree of unfathomable desire that made me cling to him for support in this giddy-swaying world.


    After a few minutes of staying that way, I felt his shaking hands start to wander against my skin-from my jaws to my nape, my arms, and my lower back, then to my waist until it roamed upwards to unbutton my blouse. I did not refuse and just let him do that.


    He slowly took off my uniform without parting our lips. Then, he left small trails of kisses from my jaw to the neck until his lips reached my seductive cleavage edgily waiting for him. He looked so hot when he removed my sleeveless blouse and brassiere, sending wild tremors along my innermost veins, arousing from my sensations I never knew I was capable of feeling.


    Swallowing a few times to remove any obstruction in my throat, I used my arms to cover my exposed breasts from him. It felt truly awkward when he stared at me topless, but I remained powerless and immediately sumbed to my strange cravings when he devoured my lips again, while slowly removing the arms on my chest.


    After that, his lips slowly moved downwards like what he did a while ago. The only difference was his lips were staying too long in my skin now, sucking every part of it while he was caressing my boobs. It triggered my insides to emerge fire within me, inducing me to emit short moans while tilting my head due to extreme pleasure.


    Shivers went down my spine, leaving a remarkable desire that I only experienced today. I didn¡¯t know what to feel when his lips reached my cleavage. I held his head, grabbed a handful of his hair, and pushed him more to my breasts.


    Liam grunted while he was consecutively sucking my pinkish peaks that were so protruding at the moment. He was even encircling his tongue to one of my peaks while caressing the other using his free hand. He couldn¡¯t get enough with it that he even licked and bit them fervently, causing me to almost die in pleasure.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I could no longer control myself from emitting loud moans.


    On the other hand, I didn¡¯t know what to do with my head anymore. If I was going to throw it back and look at the ceiling, slouch it on the edge of the couch, turn it either on my left or right side¡­ I didn¡¯t know. I also gasped for air, most especially when I felt like something was about to explode in my core, making me feel so soaked.


    Plunged into an aesthetic glee, I was ready to give in to him. But Liam suddenly stopped on what we were doing, making me drown myself in full disappointment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Diane. This is wrong, damn! I shouldn¡¯t be doing this to you, but I just couldn¡¯t help myself every time I kissed you. I respected you a lot, but I felt like I¡¯m always being tempted whenever I¡¯m with you,¡± Liam apologized with guilt in his eyes.


    ¡°So, are you sorry for kissing me?¡± I asked bluntly before raising my left eyebrow, still panting. It was ironic that here I was, half-naked in front of him, and yet, I didn¡¯t even lend time to cover my breasts that were already exposed to him.


    ¡°Of course not. I-I just don¡¯t want you to think that I am taking advantage of you.¡± He was telling me those words and yet, he couldn¡¯t help but stare at my two full-rounded breasts. Liam was obviously tempted.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m giving you my permission to c-continue what you are doing to me,¡± I told him, still waiting for my breathing to get steady.


    I knew I was being far from the Diane I used to know, but I definitely knew what I was saying now. I couldn¡¯t stop it anymore. I never knew something like this existed within myself, and it was only brought out because of Liam. I even became a little cranky because he hung me on the strange yet delicious taste I was feeling. I couldn¡¯t understand why, but I only wanted to make love to him now.


    He was slightly surprised by what I said. ¡°Are you sure that you really want to do this? We might end up in bed, and I didn¡¯t want you to regret everything.¡±


    After gulping hardly, I nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m sure. Unless you don¡¯t really want me at all¡­¡±


    He let out a deep breath. He was clearly hesitating. Liam was controlling himself, and here I was, provoking him.


    ¡°Please, Diane¡­ don¡¯t tempt me. You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯m trying to resist myself seeing you without anything on top right now. I might ravage you the way I want¡­ and if I take it now, you will never get it back,¡± Liam warned.


    He might be referring to my virginity. I was sure as hell that he intentionally gave me a dark expression-threatening me to stop from enticing him-but I was too stubborn today that I would never want to listen to him. It was an impulsive decision to submit myself to him, but that was what my heart was screaming.


    It was obvious that Liam was only restraining himself against whatever he really wanted to do with me. He was trying so hard not to give in to temptation, but why does it seem like a burning desire was what I wanted to happen at this time?


    ¡°Damn it, Liam! Just take me. Let me make you forget that woman, okay?¡± Unexpectedly, I didn¡¯t know what went through my head for me to say those words.


    I didn¡¯t know the exact reason why, but I just wanted to feel him inside me. I wanted to scream his name while making love to him. I wanted to transition from a naive girl to a fierce woman. If this was what they called lust, then I was lusting over him right now¡­ or perhaps, because I wanted him to fully forget that drop-dead gorgeous woman from his past.


    ¡°Make love to me and let me help you forget every trace of that woman from your memory¡­¡± I sultrily told him, motioning and arousing his hand to touch my breasts.


    For the first time in my life, I felt real jealousy creep into my heart. I needed to ept the fact that I would no longer be Liam¡¯s first when it came to bed, but I should make him forget that woman so that he would not be caged from the sins of his past.


    Silence reigned the whole area for the second time.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After a few minutes, he gave up fighting his urge when he sighed. ¡°Okay then¡­ as you requested, Diane,¡± he told me while giving me his menacing stares while squeezing my right boob ardently. Instead of being frightened, I actually loved what he did.


    Too much anticipation was slowly killing me, and Liam didn¡¯t even waste a second to carry me in a bridal way. I ended up wrapping my arms on his nape as he took me to what I thought was his room upstairs to continue what we were doing.

 CHAPTER 56:HEINOUS MEMORY

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    My heart couldn¡¯t stop jumping while he was carrying me upstairs. I was dying of mixed eagerness and curiosity about what we were going to do next.


    Bolts of electricity were streaming from my head down the spine, slowly crawling into my veins. I didn¡¯t restrain nor protest. I badly needed to see how he would soon worship my body.


    If there was a certain person who I preferred to make love to and from whom I would be willing to submit myself, I wanted it to be Liam. I asked and desired for this intimate scene to happen between the two of us. I wanted him to be my first andst.


    Gently trapped in his arms, I couldn¡¯t help myself from nting sweet kisses on his jaw and neck, teasing him way further. He released a soft moan as he slowly closed his eyes after I sucked his neck, causing a slight bruise mark on it. His aroma was getting me intoxicated, and I couldn¡¯t get enough of smelling him at the crook of his neck.


    Honestly, I wanted Liam to forget that unknown woman from his past. Liam would be mine, and I didn¡¯t care at all who that drop-dead gorgeous woman was. If their paths were fated to meet again, I would do every single thing for Liam not to be bewitched by her ever again.


    My arms on his nape got a little bit tighter. I didn¡¯t expect myself to be this possessive, but Liam should only be thinking about me and not any other woman. I wanted it to be just me, and I would have never wanted a rival to him, even though that woman was already in his memories.


    Although it was a bit dark in his room, I was not scared because I was with him. It was as if I had entirely conquered my nyctophobia after sleeping with himst Saturday night. What I felt was a strange and tingling sensation when he slowlyid me down on hisfy bed.


    Liam was gentle enough to make me feel how he adored me by kissing my forehead, nose, and lips before removing my remaining clothes. At the hazy light seeping throughout the corner of the ck curtains of his window, I could see how he looked at my naked body with full admiration.


    Then, he slowly took off all his clothes with his eyes still glued at me. I stared at his perfectly toned and muscr body that I could barely see. For the second time, I saw him naked including his proud dick.


    I couldn¡¯t help but swallow while looking at him. My eyes even blinked unstoppably while thinking if his size could enter me wlessly without getting hurt in the process. Nevertheless, I got impably exhrated about what would happen next here on his bed.


    But not until something vague sharply stabbed my head.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Why does his naked figure seem to be so familiar to me?


    I was sure that this was not because I saw him nude in the shower previously. I narrowed my eyes as I couldn¡¯t even remember where I exactly saw his physique, standing at the same position while I was also lying on the bed.


    Suddenly, I didn¡¯t know what kind of scene shed through my mind as if I wanted to regret everything¡­


    ¡°Please, have some pity on me. My mother and my siblings are waiting for me. I promise, I-I will not report to the police that you kidnapped me. I¡¯ll just go home straight and sleep¡­ I will forget everything. Y-You can have my word, just get me out of here. Please¡­ I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Pleading while crying unstoppably, I couldn¡¯t stop myself but look at him and try to make a way to see even a slight glimpse of his face, but I was unsessful. If my hands were not tied on the headboard, I already rubbed my mmy palms to beseech him pathetically.


    If only I could kneel just for him to let me go, I would have done that too. I was hoping that he would soonprehend that what he was about to do right now was a crime, and this could cost him his entire life in jail.


    Hoping at thest moment that this tragic event would not continue to get the only thing I preserved for a long time and ruin my life in the process, I felt that my dreams were slowly shattering into pieces.


    And I was even more crushed when he did not listen to any of my pleas. He moved his head lopsidedly but did not even speak anything. After that, he took off my pants despite my extreme struggle.


    It felt like a quiver suddenly ran down through my nerves, causing my legs to automatically fly to his face. But no matter how many times I struck him with my feet, he did not mind it. I even hit him over the head, but he did not fall asleep although I used my remaining energy in kicking him so hard.


    Struggling seemed to have no help at all. I just got tired of it and eventually lost all my strength. My eyes were blurred with tears, my body was covered in sweat, and my exhausted mind was too weak to think anymore. I just wanted to end everything without feeling anything at all.


    ¡°Please¡­ stop,¡± I whispered meekly that was too quiet for him to hear. Being on the verge of hopelessness, I still prayed that he would change his mind at thest second and set me free.


    When I didn¡¯t move much as if my almost naked body was stuck on the bed, I knew that he was looking at me. Was he already getting his conscience back? Would he let go of me now?


    But I ended up wrong. I thought he was going to stop what he was doing, but it was only a misconception. He bent towards me as he gently stroked my legs that caused horror all over my body. The loathsome devil would no longer have a conscience at any angle.


    Later, his hands crawled up to my smooth thighs¡­ until those reached my delicate treasure. A part of me that only I could see, that only I could touch, would soon be ripped in the dark.


    The precious gem I treasured all my life would be taken away by this stranger in a split minute. My dreams would now all be gone because of this rapist.


    His coarse whisky tongue licked my thighs upward before sinking in between them for a moment. His face stayed on the private part that caused me to squirm.


    Then, he deliberately removed my panty that was covering my entire nakedness-the only cloth that separated my most hidden part and his face. After that, I could feel a finger shoving inside me, exploring my insides.


    When he was done, he stood up as I was already restless to move. Even though I could not see his face, I seemed to have memorized his figure.


    He was tall and had a muscr body built. Soon enough, he approached me again as if he was in a hurry. I could feel the burning heat of his body and the warmth of his breath on the crook of my neck. I guessed he was drunk andpletely out of his mind.


    For the umpteenth time, he brushed his lips on mine. Unlike before, now was a kind of kiss which seemed to be eager for love. I did not respond to any of his kisses because I was disgusted, I felt so used. I did not know how many times I turned my face to the other direction, just so our lips would not meet. I was tired and sick of him.


    For thest time, or I thought so, my tears streamed down my face with the bitter eptance of the darkest fate that would happen-a kind of torment that would forever haunt me. I closed my eyes and just wished for the bed to open and swallow me rather than to be imprisoned under my abductor¡¯s body.


    His lips went down to my neck and to my breasts which he squeezed tighter that caused me pain. Those trailed to my stomach, down to my belly, and to the most valued gem in between my legs. That caused me to let out a scream of panic, ¡°No! Please¡­ don¡¯t!¡±


    That was the end of my heinous memory-that I didn¡¯t know if it actually happened to me. It was the same damn nightmare I was having for the past two years.


    Liam ced his naked body on top of me, tenaciously pressing his lips on my neck. His hands began to wander around my body, with his erected manhood proudly brushing against my soft skin, but I ended up only looking at the blurred ceiling.


    I guessed that the anticipation of making love to him was gone because I already became numb that I couldn¡¯t feel his kisses anymore. I just didn¡¯t know how to react until I suddenly screamed and pushed him away from me. ¡°No!¡±

 CHAPTER 57:A BLAZING FIRE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Shock and concern were evident on Liam¡¯s face as he immediately opened thempshade ced on top of the bedside table. On the other hand, I quickly pulled theforter sheet to cover my nakedness, sat on the bed, and pinned my back on the headboard.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He took the towel from his coat rack and covered the lower part of his body, but his tempting V-lines could still be seen. After that, he worriedly approached me.


    ¡°D-Diane, are you okay? I¡¯m sorry, I forgot that you¡¯re afraid of the dark.¡± He was about to hold my shoulder, but I already moved backwards and reached the edge of his bed, even before his fingers couldy into my skin.


    Don¡¯t touch me!My mind screamed while my chest felt so heavy, as the words would not escape past my quivering lips.


    I could not speak and remained as tight-lipped as I could be. I didn¡¯t know what was happening to me. I didn¡¯t yell on top of my lungs and push Liam because I was afraid of the dark. I shrieked because I didn¡¯t know why I suddenly saw such a scene¡­ when Liam and I were about to make love.


    Why do my peace and tranquility have to be triggered again by that unknown fear? Why do my nightmares seem to haunt me even in reality? Why does it have to affect me when I didn¡¯t even know its real connection to me?


    I had so many questions, and I didn¡¯t even know the answers in the first ce. It was as if I got unconsciously trapped from somewhere I had no idea since when.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Liam. It¡¯s just weird that I¡¯m s-seeing things that should not suppose to happen.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I d-don¡¯t know, I¡¯m confused. I just can¡¯t e-exin!¡± My voice cracked as my tears blurred my eyes before I started to cry. I didn¡¯t know what happened to me that I suddenly felt dejected and tired.


    Liam reached out for me and caged me tightly in his arms. This time, I was shivering while slowly wrapping my arms on his uncovered back. He tenderly stroked my hair and caressed my shoulders while kissing my head. I could feel that his love and care for me were beyond what I could ever imagine while burying my head on his chest.


    ¡°Hey¡­ hush now, sweetie. I¡¯m sorry for doing this. Maybe you¡¯re not yet ready, and I respected it. Let¡¯s just get dressed, then stroll the streets for some dinner. I¡¯ll drive you home too,¡± he suggested and removed his arms on my torso. After that, he fixed some of the loose hair strands that covered my face.


    He was about to leave the bed and get dressed when I pulled him on his right arm. I was stubborn to let him go and just continued our skins to feel each other.


    ¡°No. I-I¡¯m ready, and I w-want you to take me now, please?¡± I requested. I wouldn¡¯t let that stupid thought ruin my perfect moment with him.


    ¡°But, Diane-¡±


    Liam wasn¡¯t able to continue the rest of his sentence when I crossed our remaining distance and passionately kissed his lips. While doing so, I was pressing my full-rounded breasts on him. I was also the one who did the job of removing theforter and the towel between our naked bodies.


    ¡°Please, help me forget about my nightmares¡­¡± I uttered in between our kisses, as myst tear fell on my left cheek.


    Soon after, I could feel his overflowing emotions amidst our kisses. He cupped my face as he was the one leading the kiss now-devouring, but at the same time, taking care of my plump lips.


    Everything was a zing fire, and I was beyond blissful that I had the same effect on him as he did on me. Liam couldn¡¯t help to control himself as well, because the urge to fight his temptation a while ago already died at the moment.


    In chorus, we couldn¡¯t help ourselves but emit moans while our tongues were gracefully shoving the recesses of our mouths. Not long enough, I found myself lying again on the bed underneath the hunky body of Liam.


    Eventually, his lips moved downwards, leaving a trail of excitement from my jaws to my breasts, and I could die again of extreme pleasure when he sucked my protruding nipples. Tonight would be so memorable. I didn¡¯t know where my hands could hold for support, so I only grabbed his hair and gave him more ess to my boobs.


    Then, his tongue drew a straight line from the middle of my breasts to my stomach. It traveled down to my navel until it reached the mysterious triangle in between my legs. I couldn¡¯t help but swallow fervently when Liam¡¯s insatiable tongue made contact with my core, and I almost whined out loud when he delightfully licked then sucked my clit down there.


    He took his time to explore until he fingered me with intensity. For that, I felt my own tightness. Never in my entire life had I thought that this kind of carnal thing would happen to me in reality. I was gasping for air while my fingers grabbed the white sheets hard, at the same time, driving me like I was about to pee.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I love you, Liam! Please, d-don¡¯t stop¡­ ah!¡± I arched my back while squealing with desire.


    I didn¡¯t know anymore where to turn my head due to the high voltage that was streaking at me right now, as I ended up holding his head tightly and obstinately plunging it more in between my parted legs. Liam didn¡¯t stop and even took his performance on a higher level, making me enjoy my stay on his bed.


    Dreaming of that weird sex scenario for two years already, I knew that what Liam and I were doing right now was entirely different. This one was real¡­ and reality was way far better than any dreams. This reality could surely erase all the traces of my nightmares, and I would always thank Liam for helping me delete those bizarre images on my head.


    Then, burning mes made me feel so wet as I came for a release. I knew that Liam licked and slurped everything over and over again. By moving his body upwards, I could feel that he already reached the point where he wanted to im me in full, and I was willing to submit to him my all.


    ¡°Are you ready, sweetheart? It would hurt a little, but I promise to be extra careful,¡± Liam whispered alluringly before he bit the lobe of my right ear.


    Speechless about how fast things were happening at the moment, I just nodded to him wholeheartedly. I couldn¡¯t restrain my feelings. Liam kissed me on my forehead as we prepared ourselves for what would happen next.


    He urately positioned himself on top of me then I hugged his brawn muscles and torso. My nails buried on his back when I felt his hard manhood slowly trying to get inside of me, breaking the walls and wanting to explore every bit of my core. He was about to stop when he felt that it was slightly hurting me, but I just encouraged him to continue.


    It pained me at first, but Liam made mefortable enough with his length. I could feel my center stretched a little, and all the difort went away when he began to thrust in me.


    While he was increasing his speed, I soon followed the rhythmic sway of his body. It was as if we were dancing to one music, and that alone brought me to the world of sexual yearning I never knew existed within me.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Liam, p-please¡­ ah¡­¡±It was so delicious, oh my God!


    The more he pounded while he was on top, the noisier I got. With so much thirst I craved for Liam, I ended up curling my toes while drowning myself in this one heaven of arousal.


    ¡°I love you so much, Diane! Uh¡­¡± Liam grunted, clearly satisfied by what we were doing.


    He couldn¡¯t help but groan as he continued to shove his shaft deeper into my core. I found his moans sexy, making me embrace him even more. I didn¡¯t know why but it was my first time experiencing this kind of sensual feeling. After a few minutes, we both reached our climax as I came for my second release.


    Shivering while discharging my orgasms, I epted all of his seeds he poured inside me. I never knew that having his dick within me could damn feel so great. Martina was right after all-I had to explore and taste the other things life has to offer.


    While waiting for our breathing to get steady, he kissed me on my forehead before he rested beside me. As I snaked my nude body to hug him on his waist and pillowed his chest, a heavenly smile suddenly formed on my lips. I adjusted my head to look at him, and he just gave me a soft peck on the lips.


    Now, it felt like I became a full-grown woman after what Liam and I did. Making love with him was one of the best feelings I had ever experienced in my entire life. In just a matter of seconds, he brought me to heaven, and I couldn¡¯t think of a time I had ever been this happier.


    It was toote for me to realize that we were not able to use any protection, but I was so blissful right now and decided to just deal with whatever the oueter on.

 CHAPTER 58:BEHIND THE MASK

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    Diane fell asleep after we made love. She was still hugging my waist while pillowing my left arm. I leaned closer to her and tenderly kissed her forehead-careful not to wake her up.


    I tried to fight this one hell of an urge inside me because she deserved respect. But when it came to her, I would always lose myself in the process. My setting of limitation would not even help at all as I would just let my guard down. It would soon lead me to give in into the state of temptation, carnal cravings, and fervent arousal.


    God knew how much I loved Diane. I really do¡­ and that was the main reason why I would do anything just to protect her-even if it means protecting her from the truth.


    The truth that I knew would separate us.


    The truth that would make her stay away from me.


    The truth that would make her fall out of love.


    Looking at how peaceful Diane¡¯s angelic face was while sleeping beside me, I couldn¡¯t help myself but feel guilty knowing that I used to keep dirty secrets from her. Little did she know that our lives already got intertwined three years ago.


    That she was the woman I had been looking for all these years.


    The truth made me close my eyes for a brief moment while an imaginary dagger seemed to be piercing my heart. An excruciating pain covered my whole body like a cloak as I gave Diane a rueful nce. I didn¡¯t deserve a second chance.


    Despite what we have right now, I couldn¡¯t be fully happy. Everything bothered me while being constantly persecuted by my conscience. Unfortunately, our love was still not enough to erase the stain of guilt I was suffering for damn three years.


    Thinking about her falling out of love was the kind of fear that would unman me in the present. I had done something awful in the past, specifically, ruining Diane¡¯s life, and working hard on it right now doesn¡¯t seem to justify it.


    But once she knew what I did to her, would she be able to forgive me? Would she get mad at me? Would she choose to stay beside me or walk away from me? How would she react after knowing that the same drop-dead gorgeous woman she wanted me to forget was none other than her?


    The guilt, which eventually turned into an ugly scar, sat not only on my chest but also inside my brain. I could not change every single thing that happened. I could make amends in elusive ways, and now, I even had all the time in the world to make up to her, but the confession was still out of the picture. My fears were so strong.


    It was toote for me to realize that I already shed a tear in my left eye. It was then followed by a frustrated sigh.


    For two days I had been with her, guilt never left me as if it would haunt me forever. I could not undo that one terrifying misdeed, but I wanted to make everything right. Regrets began to eat me, and I didn¡¯t know if I would be able to sleep tonight.


    Last year, after meeting up with possible investors of the jewelry business that I nned to create, Steve and I met in the States. Then, I had the opportunity to ask him about the iparable woman they brought in my condo unit on the eve of my twenty-third birthday.


    Our conversation was okay, but I knew deep inside that our friendship was indeed broken. I guessed that my trust in him dropped down from ny-nine to ten percent. We just remained casual for the sake of our past brotherhood, and I wasn¡¯t even expecting that he would approach me first.


    Steve said that he could still remember the woman¡¯s name, and it made my hopes soar up high in finding her. It was a beautiful Dayanara riz, but he forgot the university name that was printed on her ID.


    By remembering how Steve treated me like a real brother before the incident happened thatter on put him behind bars, I chose to believe him. I would hold on to my remaining trust in him.


    I didn¡¯t want to give him the benefit of the doubt, and I was hoping that we could somehow regain our friendship. He rendered his apology, and I forgave him. We exchanged numbers so we could reach out to each other for any further things.


    While I was still in the States, I contacted my private investigators here in the Philippines to search for any woman whose name was Dayanara riz, but all their leads were not good enough for me. I even hired the two of the best and leading detectives in the country, but no one had finally found her.


    Their leads were all vague, and those couldn¡¯t make me feel satisfied. As much as possible, I wanted quick and clear results because I could no longer sleep at night. I guessed that I got impatient for the first time. Anticipation was killing me that I would soon find Dayanara, the woman who captured my heart in an instant.


    So, months after the sessfulunch of D¡¯ Jewelry Business that was named after Dayanara, I decided to juste back here in the Philippines to do the job of continuously searching for her. I didn¡¯t return here because of business, but because of her. I certainly wanted to talk to her and apologize to her personally¡­ even if it means that she might put me in jail after three long years.


    While I was at Delgz Automobilesst week, particrly at its Service and Repair Shop to choose a brand-new car, I saw my brother entered the night club just in front of the automotive shop. From then, I used to follow him around. Soon enough, I found out that he was a regr customer of that luxurious club.


    It was the famous Lucy¡¯s Club that was always the ¡®talk of the town¡¯ by those working at Delgz because of its sexy and voluptuous pole dancer. They said that she would always be the ¡®cream of the crop¡¯ and no one could rece her in owning the stage because of her tempting curves. I must admit that it quite caught my attention, making me feel curious.


    Eventually, I learned that my brother had been stalking a certain ire for two years already. I didn¡¯t care about her or any other woman Leandro got himself. He could fantasize about whoever he wanted, and whatever makes him sleep at night, I would support him.


    Well, he could date whoever he liked. He could always do whatever he wanted in life, but I guessed, not until that night¡­This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    That woman on the stage doing pole dancing undoubtedly had the curves. She was sexily hot and drop-dead gorgeous, even though she was not wearing scantily-d clothes.


    She was not showing too much skin aside from her long pair of white legs. That way, I could say that she was still conservative, although her moves were sultrily burning on the stage. I never got too interested in anyone other than the Dayanara from my past, not until I found my eyes stuck on the dancing woman.


    She was snaking her body on the pole, and I could find myself worrying about her every time she would encircle her body there. She was on fire, and it wasn¡¯t that long before I realized that I got enveloped with unknown excitement, making my proud member suddenly erect. I didn¡¯t know why she had this strange effect on me.


    There was this sudden and enigmatic attraction that was drawing me near her. And her ck mask made me interested about her even more!


    Wondering what was hidden behind her mask, I was sure that I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight without seeing it. The curiosity would only linger inside my head, and that could surely make me awake until dawn.


    But by seeing how my brother, as well as the other men here,id their eyes while vering on her, I already knew for a fact that she had a beautiful face underneath that mask. So, was she ire? Among the elitewyers and renowned actresses he dated, Leandro had very high standards when it came to women, so I was one hundred percent sure that he would not choose lightly.


    When she finished her dance number, loud apuse from the people here came after. I got lost while raking my eyes on her, and it was toote for me to realize that I was also pping my hands for her.


    Then, she radiantly smiled, bowed to the audience, and made her way backstage with sexy butt moves, as if she was on a fashion show. My brother immediately followed her like he was so possessive over her.


    Concerned about Leandro¡¯s behavior, I did not waste any of my time, so I also followed him and hid myself to where they could not see me. I saw how he talked to her, to the point that he seemed to be harassing her.


    After a few minutes, he left in a bad mood. I knew my brother well, and I could tell that he was boiling in rage. I ended up ncing at the pole dancer, and this time I had the chance to see her clearly because Leandro was blocking her spot from my direction earlier.


    All of a sudden, she removed her mask¡­and that brought me into a state of shock!

 CHAPTER 59:THE WHOLE TRUTH

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    No way! Is this even real?


    My heart throbbed so fast as I swallowed painfully. That exined why I got bewitched by that pole dancer so suddenly.


    I couldn¡¯t be wrong! She was the same woman Steve and the rest of our friends brought to my pad before. I would never forget that exquisite and angelic face that I loved right away the first time Iid my eyes on her while she was unconsciously lying on my sofa.


    She was none other than Dayanara.


    But I couldn¡¯t get it. Why is she here? Did she decide to just be a club dancer because of what happened? Did she end up working here to satisfy the audience because of what I did to her? Did she end up selling her body too? Oh God, it was all my fault! Because of me, her dreams were shattered.


    I raped her. I broke her. I tormented her. I ruined her.


    And I knew that it was all unforgivable. What I did to her was ruthless, but I was ready to correct everything.


    But how? Am I even worthy of a second chance? I could only imagine her tears while I was mercilessly destroying her naked body. She was squirming unstoppably with her wrists tied on my bed.


    It was all toote for me to realize that she was constantly begging me to stop, but I was deaf to listen to any of her pleas. I was overpowered by drugs, and that was the main reason why I ravaged her body.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Something ached inside me at my realization. Something felt so wrong, while everything between the two of us got entangled inplete chaos.


    Her life was crushed because of me. I couldn¡¯t imagine the effect of rape on her. However, I didn¡¯t want to give up now that I finally found her. If seeing her again means a second chance to rectify what happened, then I might as well grab the opportunity than do nothing.I guessed I had to believe in fate.


    That was when I decided to make a n. I would do anything just to make Dayanara feel happy and put a smile on her face in any way I could.


    If Leandro couldn¡¯t make her beam with delight, I promised to do that while making up to her for the rest of my life. Before I left the club and secretly waited for her, I asked the bouncer for ire¡¯s pole dancing schedule and found that her next shift would be on Saturday night.


    I followed her from the time she went out of their dressing room until she got home, so I was able to know her exact address. I liked her being a conservative.


    At least, she changed her sleeveless top and short skirt into a short-sleeved and knee-length red dress, making me think that she only danced there. I already hated the idea of other men fantasizing about her, how much more when they were having sex with her? I shook my head to clear my mind from these nonsense thoughts.


    The subdivision guard even stopped me, but I just told him that I was Dayanara¡¯s ssmate. Assuming that she was still studying, I exined that I was only making sure that she would reach her homepletely unscathed.


    The guard gave me a lopsided grin and told me that he would only let me pass through the gate just this time, and he would ept no excuses the next time. I thanked him, and that motivated me to apply for the homeowners¡¯ car sticker at the soonest possible time.


    Dayanara¡¯s house was a nice and simple bungalow. They even had a second floor. They lived in a quiet and secured subdivision, so maybe, she was raised in a good family too.


    With these assumptions, I still didn¡¯t get how Steve and the rest of my friends got her on the night of my birthday. Was she already a dancer before? But it doesn¡¯t make any sense. She doesn¡¯t look like a club dancer before, even now. She was still a beauty as she was.


    Dayanara was the only woman who captured my heart, and my feelings for her were far beyond what I felt for Isabelle way back in America. But the problem was¡­ like Isabelle, Leandro also liked Dayanara.


    Of all men, why does it have to be my brother? But, can I give up Dayanara for the sake of Leandro? I guessed the answer would be no. He doesn¡¯t know the fact that I came first. Just in a dreadful time, yes¡­ but still, I got to know her first. Not to mention that I even got her the first time I saw her.


    When I reached home, I lied to Leandro that I had just arrived from the States and ended up diverting the topic for him to get the things that I bought. I was here for two weeks already, though this was the first time I stepped into our mansion. I was actually staying at my condo, killing my time to n the search for her¡­ only to be brought to her by my own brother.


    A few nightster, on a Saturday night, I left a bouquet of red roses with a calligraphic printed note in front of Dayanara¡¯s gate. I even saw her teen brother, who dropped his jaws off the floor while never leaving his eyes from my ck convertible. When I saw her opening their gate, I immediately drove away.


    If only I could offer her a ride, I could have done that. The problem was¡­ she doesn¡¯t even know me. I was a stranger to her, so I didn¡¯t have any right to ask her in the first ce because I would only scare her for sure.


    But it was fine with me to just watch her from afar. I would just make sure that she would be safe until she reached the club.


    ¡°Now that I found you, I will never let you go. Not now, not anymore.¡± -L


    I meant everything that I said in that simple note. I needed to fix everything that I shattered three years ago. No seeding ns on how to start it yet, but I would do anything for her and would never leave her again.


    It was cowardice to just leave the Philippines before without checking on her personally. I knew it was hard, but I was hoping that she already found peace and forgiveness in her heart after three long years.


    On that same night, I was about to leave the parking lot of Lucy¡¯s Club after watching her dance number when I saw Dayanara avoiding Leandro. That was when I deliberately opened the door of my car in the front seat. It was for her to climb inside, and I was not wrong at all because that was what she did.


    But hell, damn it! She was so naive. I didn¡¯t know how I would react if she went inside a different car! Knowing how men fantasized about her based on how they drooled towards her, something bad could happen to her.


    History might only repeat itself, and what could happen again would actually be the same imprudent thing that I did to her three years ago. But since I already came back here, I promised to always protect her.


    We were both stunned when we stared at each other. Perhaps, because she had mistaken me for Leandro¡­ while I couldn¡¯t avert my gaze away from her because she was still very beautiful. A head-turner.


    She had a mesmerizing pair of brown and expressive eyes, a not-so-pointed nose, and luscious red lips. That said, I could no longer control myself. For the second time around, I felt the same attraction to her as to how it enveloped me three years ago.


    Like before, I fell in love with her in a matter of seconds.


    And that was the start of everything-the beginning of a second chance that I prayed. I thought that I would be able to tell Diane the whole truth as soon as possible, but it seemed like she couldn¡¯t remember anything at all.


    But why? What happened to her? Was she traumatized before?


    It was all my fault, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself. It was right for me to take all the me because I was the viin here. In fact, I purposely told her the rape incident while trying to emphasize it in the way that she would at least have a hint that I was talking about her. But still, she ended up not even having a single clue.


    Meeting at the wrong time and having a damnably hell start alreadyplicated the things between the two of us. It was as if taking away my right to fall in love and be with the one I loved.


    Unexpectedly, Diane gave her sweetest ¡®yes¡¯ to me in just two days¡­ and that made me even more reluctant to tell her what she must know. My chest felt so heavy, knowing that I was actually depriving her every right to know the truth. I was lying to her, and that made me realize that I was even worse than Leandro.


    But, how could I? How could I tell her everything without ruining her life the second time?


    For the first time in my life, I couldn¡¯t think straight. I just looked at her face because just by looking at her was already a miracle. Just being beside her was already a blessing despite what happened. For that, I slightly moved my upper body, adjusted my head, and gave her a soft peck on her plump red lips.


    I don¡¯t know why it seems like you didn¡¯t remember anything, but I can¡¯t afford to lose you, Diane. I love you so much! I¡¯m sorry if I have to be selfish for now, but this is not yet the right time for you to know what happened to us in the past.

 CHAPTER 60:THE DAY AFTER

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Slowly opening my eyes from the brutal nightmare that I experiencedst night, I began to wander around the whole surroundings. Then, it sank through my head that it wasn¡¯t just a nightmare.


    Everything was real-my naked body was only wrapped under theforter sheet, and an unknown man was lying next to me. That exined the obscure fatigue in my body. Last night, he raped me. The realization made me shrug my shoulders as my chest felt weak. Tears quickly blurred my eyes until they fell on my cheeks.


    He was also naked from what he repeatedly did to mest night. He had a light-brown skin tone and was about six-foot-tall in height. His back was facing me, and I didn¡¯t bother to look at his face. How and where on earth could I get the courage to look at my rapist¡¯s face?


    My eyes continued to roam around until I noticed his brownish mole on the lower left part of his back and a hanged picture frame of a graduating man, I guessed in his early twenties. It was a charcoal painting. He looked familiar to me, but I couldn¡¯t remember where I exactly saw him.


    Sluggishly removing theforter in my body, I dragged myself away from the bed. I did it quietly so that he would not wake up. I was about to reach for my scattered clothes on the floor when an unbearable pain hit me, causing me to almost yelp and drop down while twisting in pain on my lower part.


    Feeling sore between my legs, I closed my eyes tightly and bit my lower lip hard to prevent any scream. My chest went up and down while enduring the pain.


    When I looked around, there was bloodstain evidence on the bed sheet that what happened to usst night was absolutely real. I checked myself and shook my head after seeing the dried blood in my thighs from the rips that he did.


    Every thought in my mind was enveloped with denial and grief. I didn¡¯t want to ept the fact, but I guessed the truth was already in front of me, pping me real hard. Because of that, it felt like my heart had been stabbed so many times and all I could do now was cry.


    At eighteen, I was raped! My treasured purity was taken away from me just like that.


    Controlling myself not to whine loudly, I ended up sobbing silently while quickly getting my dispersed clothes on the floor. Even though my private part was aching, I tried my best to move as fast as I could. Although my blouse was damaged in front, I could still use it. It still covers my chest and torso, even though my cleavage was showing.


    Hurriedly fixing myself, fear crept me up while ncing at the sleeping devil. I speedily left the room while thinking that the rapist who took everything away from me would wake up and hurt me again.


    If he would, there was a high probability that he would tie me again, or worse, kill me. Careful not to cause any noise, I didn¡¯t close his bedroom door, rushed down the ck curved stairs, and looked for the exit.


    I didn¡¯t bother to wear my shoes anymore because I didn¡¯t even know where they were in the first ce, and I didn¡¯t want to waste my limited time just looking for them. I wasn¡¯t able tob my hair too and my breasts were almost emerging out from how my blouse was extremely torn.


    Would I perfectly fix myself in this scenario when my only goal at this time was to leave this ce? I just headed straight out of the unit. While barefooted, I walked and focused on what was ahead of me. I also ran around the luxurious building while looking for the elevator or fire exit.


    This ce was so big that I almost lost my way frequently. I was running out of breath when I finally found the elevator that would take me down. When the elevator door opened in front of me, all pairs of eyes were fixed on me, so I just bowed my head down and squeezed myself in the back.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Some of them were looking at me with pity on their eyes, while others were judging me-as if I was nothing but a whore. I hugged myself in fear when some men could not take their eyes away from my boobs, possibly thinking that I was a prostitute.


    When I sessfully got out of the building, I searched and walked through the main gate of what I thought was an exclusive condotel in Quego del Mar. The guard-on-duty did not even let go of me and just kept asking for the unit number where I came from.


    But what terrified me the most was how he looked at me like I was a piece of meat. His eyes even got stuck on my cleavage while he was holding my left arm. Afraid that the rape would happen again, I used all my strength to kick what was between his legs.


    He yelped and eventually released my arm. I saw that as an opportunity, so I immediately glided under the gate barrier and ran without looking back. I felt like the whole background was such a distortion, making me incapable of finding my way home.


    While chasing my breath and using my weak legs to go a little bit further from that demonic ce, I stopped, swiftly climbed inside the taxi, and gave our home address to the driver. Luckily, he was kind enough and even offered me his towel. He even suggested that he could apany me to the nearest police station, but I refused.


    I could see from his face that he felt sorry for me-perhaps because of my torn blouse that I was holding to cover my exposed cleavage. I ended up biting my lips and hugging myself in the back seat, as tears just couldn¡¯t stop streaming down my face while saying my thanks to him.


    It was a good thing that I always tucked some bills into my pocket. The taxi driver did not even want to ept my payment, but I still insisted on giving it to him for driving me home safely. As an exchange, he gave me his cell phone number just in case I would need his help in the future, which I dly epted.


    At least I was able to get home, safe and sound. It was already a big blessing for me no matter what. When I entered the house, there was no one inside, but the door was not locked.


    My siblings should not see me in this kind of state, so I rushed straight into my room, drowned, and cried myself in the bathroom. I discarded my clothes, took non-stop showers, and repeatedly rubbed my body with soap.


    I was hoping to remove every trace of that rapist¡¯s disgusting kisses and caresses in my body. I was struggling to delete the memory from my head, but I knew that the hickeys would stay in my body for a few more days. I was desperate to clean everything, but it would no longer change the fact that I was entirely ruined.


    Helpless, I didn¡¯t know what to do anymore until my legs got tired to support me. I dumbfoundedly dropped down on the cold tiles while the water from the shower was still gushing over my naked body. My eyes remained open as if blinded by the water I could see. Then, I stared at nowhere.


    I sobbed again until I could no longer stop crying. Why did it happen to me? Of all people, why does it have to be me? All my life, I had been a good girl. What have I done wrong?


    It was my eighteenth birthday yesterday. It was my debut-where a teenager would be a full-fledged young woman. Then, at eighteen, I would only be raped? At eighteen, did I deserve this?


    It felt like I was already deprived of making my dreamse true. What now? My body was not only ruined once but for so many roundsst night I could no longer count! What will I do now?


    Losing my virginity on the night of my debut was damn real hard to ept! I just wanted to die and end everything.


    How could I receive justice when that rapist was possibly rich? We didn¡¯t have enough money to file aint, pay awyer, and I didn¡¯t want this scandal to stain my name. I had a well-known reputation in the university. I didn¡¯t want anyone to know about this.

 CHAPTER 61:DIANE鈥橲 D茅J脿 VU

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    But I just didn¡¯t get it. I was only waiting at a bus stop to get homest night. I dressed conservatively, I didn¡¯t wear any makeup on my face, and I didn¡¯t look like a prostitute! So, why would they kidnap me? Why me? Should I be thankful that only one man took away my virginity and I wasn¡¯t gang-raped? Hell, no way!


    My lips couldn¡¯t stop quivering as I continued to shed painful tears. I was still sobbing my heart out while sinking myself in the shower when my bathroom door opened and Mom strode in.


    She quickly approached me to hug my naked body. She was already soaked in the water before she turned off the shower knob. Concern was evident on her face, and I couldn¡¯t help but burst into more tears when she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Diane, what happened? Are you okay? We are already worried about you sincest night! Why are you crying? You can tell Mom here. Is there something wrong? Where did you go?¡± Mom threw me a series of questions I didn¡¯t even know if I still had the strength to answer.


    I felt so weak while slowly wrapping my arms on my mother¡¯s torso. ¡°M-Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I should have stayed here in the house yesterday. Hadn¡¯t I left, this would never happen to me. Mom, I was abductedst night. I don¡¯t know them, and¡­ and¡­¡± I could not continue anymore on what I was about to confess to her when I suddenly lost consciousness.


    An abrupt impulse dragged me away from the bed. With shallow breathing, I began checking myself and the whole ce. It was already morning. I was sweating profusely even though the air-conditioner was on. I just woke up from another dream, but why does it seem that this ce wasn¡¯t my bedroom?


    Non-stop and raucous thumps on my chest soon followed. Why does it seem that I was in the same room from my nightmare? Why does it appear that my nakedness was also covered by the sameforter sheet and there was also a naked man lying next to me? The confusion began eating me as I hugged myself in fear and looked at the man whose back was facing me.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Then, everything that happenedst night progressively sank into my brain. I came here to my boyfriend¡¯s unit to ask him about what Lorenz had told me. It was about Liam¡¯s past that was bothering me yesterday. Beside my naked body was Liam, and as far as I could remember, we made lovest night in contrast to my nightmare-where I was mercilessly raped. I sighed in relief.


    I was the one who triggered Liam to make love to me. I asked for this intimate thing to happen. Every part of me truly loved the heavenly pleasure that we sharedst night, so I couldn¡¯t me him if he took away my virginity. In the first ce, I gave it to him wholeheartedly.


    Until now, I could still feel the excitement that I feltst night while we were doing it. His every kiss and caress to my soft skin were all amazing. It was a passionate feeling, most especially when he slowly entered me. It wasn¡¯t that painful, and I immediately adjusted to him.


    It was then followed by deep sets of thrusts that were truly enchanting. Liam¡¯s every thrust was so delicious I couldn¡¯t help but get drowned in my sensual thirsts, leading me to scream his name. Unlike in my recurring dreams where I felt nothing but disgust, hatred, fear, and suffering.


    I rose into my feet to inspect the bed sheet and saw that there was no trace of blood from there-something that quite surprised me. There should be a bloodstain there since I was only defloweredst night. I knew for a fact that I was still a virgin and what happened to us was indeed my first time.


    Thoughts clouded my brain.I just couldn¡¯t believe that I gave myself to Liam so quickly! I guessed, I really loved him for giving him everything in just two days.


    While continuously engaging myself in deep thoughts, I just decided to pick and wear my panty, but before I could do that, I abruptly stopped. My facial expression sank faster than a coin on a pond, and I was able to cover my mouth before I got jaw-dropped. My whole body was obscured with a great shock when I saw that Liam also had a brownish mole on the lower left part of his back.


    It seemed like my shock was not enough on what happened next. My skin became icy with panic and as pale as white itself.


    When I slowly wandered my eyes around to see his whole bedroom, my eyes stretched even wider when I saw that the wall near the foot of hisrge bed had the same hanged picture frame of a graduating man who was none other than my boyfriend! It was the same charcoal painting that I saw from my dream.


    And at that very instant, it was as if a bomb had exploded around me. I didn¡¯t know how I should feel at these times because my body only trembled with inexplicable confusion and fear.


    Not knowing where I could lean on for support, I was literally brought down to my feet until my naked body fell straight to the floor. I shook my head as I never experienced such agony in my life.


    The torture made me feel how my heart was ripping out, at the same time, how my head was whirling around-before I grabbed a fistful of my messy hair, then I unceasingly pulled on it to help ease this mystifying torment. Everything felt so disordered, just like a shuffled set of a puzzle.


    What is happening to me? What is the real meaning of my dreams? Why is it that my boyfriend in reality, as well as my nightmare¡¯s rapist, happens to be the same person?


    No! It was all just a dream. It doesn¡¯t mean anything!


    I was left with no other choice but to stand up, get dressed and hurry out of Liam¡¯s bedroom. When I went downstairs, everything turned out to be a d¨¦j¨¤ vu* when this was only my first time toe here to his condo unit. The setting waspletely the same as my nightmare, and I would soon go crazy if I would continuously overthink about it.


    Heading straight to the living room, I put on my bra, sleeveless blouse, and white uniform. Clutching my bag on my right shoulder while holding my borrowed books, I fixed myself. I was a little sore, but I could still manage. Out of confusion, I suddenly left without even saying goodbye to my boyfriend.


    While leaving the LC Towers, I was sure that it was the same ce in my nightmare. My nightmare was so clear that I could remember everything. But why? I couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. At the main gate, the guard asked me what was my unit number, and I just told him that I am Liam Arthur Evangelista¡¯s girlfriend because I honestly forgot his unit number.


    He asked for my identification card to verify. I showed him my student ID, and I was surprised because my name was already included on their server. Another guard appeared and told him that Liam added me as a secondary unit owner just yesterday afternoon.


    The security guards even called a cab for me and told me that I was already a VIP here, so I didn¡¯t need to pay the driver. I just thanked them out of confusion. At least, there was one thing different from my nightmare because these guards were kind andpassionate after all.


    When I got home, I decided to go straight to my bedroom after paying my respect to Mom in the living room. Actually, while I was climbing up the stairs, Mom asked me why I only came home at eight in the morning today. They didn¡¯t receive any call or text from mest night, which was weird because I always let them know about my whereabouts, so they decided to text Karen instead.


    Thank goodness because my best friend replied that we were together. Karen¡¯s instinct didn¡¯t let me down after all. I just exined to my mother that we did another project, so I stayed overnight at Karen¡¯s house again. Little did Mom know that it was a different kind of project I did with my boyfriend.


    That was when I got my phone in the bag and saw Mom¡¯s missed calls and text messages from the screen. Karen mentioned that she saved me, so I better treat her next time. One message was even asking me if I was with Liam and if I already gotidst night.


    God knew that I didn¡¯t want to lie, but Mom might disown me as her daughter if she found out that I really came from Liam¡¯s condo unit, and I just gave my body to him without even thinking. That after answering Liam in just two days, I immediately surrendered my virginity to him just because my sex drive was screaming all over my body.


    _________________________


    D¨¦j¨¤ Vu*is the illusion of remembering scenes and events when experienced for the first time. A feeling that one has seen or heard something before, something overly or unpleasantly familiar.

 CHAPTER 62:FORGET THE PAST

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    After sauntering inside my bedroom, Inguidly ced my bag and books on my study table. I felt exhausted when I didn¡¯t even do something tiring. Still wearing my uniform, I sat on the center of my bed while hugging my knees out of despair. I just couldn¡¯t help myself but overthink again.


    There was something different, and I just couldn¡¯t exin it. My eyes wandered around my room until I fixed my stares on the dream catcher Liam gave me. It was freely hanged on my window. Then, I sighed. I was thinking pointlessly. I was lost and confused. After a few minutes, I became jittery and worried, making me gaze at nowhere while biting my nails unstoppably.


    Why is it that some of the events in my dreams are actuallying to life? What is happening to me?


    Why does it feel like sometimes, every single thing in my nightmares already happened in reality? Especially the part where I was vulnerably raped and ruined? Why am I feeling like this? What is the truth behind all of these?


    I kept on thinking so hard until I fell asleep again. Sumbing to obliviousness, I already forgot that I still have two morning sses and one afternoon subject.


    [Copyright ? 2021 Nihc Ronoel]


    It was not long before I could feel that someone was nting sweet little kisses on my face and neck, causing me to gradually wake up. I could also feel the warmth of his breath near my ears, with his fragrant masculine scent soothing my nostrils.


    My eyelids drooped, and there was a slight lolling of my head. I still wanted to sleep because it was rare that I wasn¡¯t bothered by my strange dreams. When I turned my face on him, a handsome Liam appeared right in front of me.


    ¡°Hey, sweetie! Why did you leave me?¡± Liam questioned politely. His long and beautiful eyshes were highlighting.


    His face was full of curiosity, but his radiant smile was present on his lips while he was caressing my silky hair. His dimple was catching my attention too. With that, I couldn¡¯t focus anymore.


    Stumped by what was bugging my mind earlier, I didn¡¯t know why I slightly pushed him as I sat up straight on the bed and somewhat moved away from him. I loved him so much, and acting like this doesn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°W-What are you doing here? Does Mom know you¡¯re h-here in my bedroom?¡± I swallowed painfully because it was as if something had suddenly blocked my throat.


    Liam attractively winked at me. ¡°Yup. As a matter of fact, your mom herself let me in here. She said that you were still asleep, so she apanied me earlier to watch over you. Hmm, she said that it was okay for me to stay here, but in one condition-I should not close the door.¡± He pointed the open door.


    He slowly approached me, but I kept on moving away from him. ¡°Hey, Diane¡­ what¡¯s wrong? Do we have a problem again?¡± he asked with visibly light frowns on his forehead, as his smiles began to fade when he noticed that I was keeping our bodies at an arm¡¯s length.


    ¡°Liam, please. I¡¯m not in the right mind now to talk about things. You can leave,¡± I said those words quietly but with conviction. I didn¡¯t know how to deal with him properly, now that my mind was still confused.


    ¡°Is it about what happened to usst night? Look, Diane¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do that to you. You know how much I respected you, and I promise not to do that ever again. Please, just don¡¯t avoid me.¡± Sadness was evident in his voice, and he was almost begging for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding you, Liam. I love you so much, but I hope you understand. I just want to be alone for now. I-I had so much on my te already, and I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you. I don¡¯t know¡­ but there¡¯s a lot of things that are confusing me right now, and I have to sort them out all alone,¡± I tried to exin while still moving away from him until I reached the edge of my bed. Just a little more, and I would soon fall off the floor.


    I¡¯m not avoiding you, Liam. I¡¯m actually saving you¡­ from someone who didn¡¯t even know herself.


    ¡°But how long do you want to be alone, Diane? How long will you decide not to talk to me? You knew for a fact that you¡¯re not a burden to me, and you will never be one, sweetie. I told you that I will help you in everything and I mean it,¡± Liam contradicted what I told him.


    ¡°But please be honest to me, did I do something wrong? Did I do something you didn¡¯t like, Diane? Am I too fast? Tell me, please¡­ and I¡¯ll change it. How about the things that are confusing your mind right now? We can talk about it. Just help me understand what¡¯s happening,¡± he pleaded.


    You are right, Liam. But, how can I help you understand everything when I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening in the first ce?my mind screamed.


    Silence reigned in my room, but I was able to speak after a few minutes.


    ¡°You did nothing wrong, Liam. Actually, you are more than enough, and you¡¯re almost perfect for me, but¡­ w-what if I¡¯m not the kind of woman that you should love? That it was a big m-mistake to love me, and in the end, you will only regret it?¡± I stammered in distress.


    Blinking back my tears doesn¡¯t even seem to help. I paused for a while, and when I did that, tears couldn¡¯t stop from forming in my eyes. I wasn¡¯t able to stop them from rolling down my cheeks no matter how hard I tried.


    ¡°I felt like I was totally iplete, Liam¡­ that there was a big part of my p-past that no matter what I do, and no matter how I tried, I couldn¡¯t remember it. I already have some puzzle pieces, but I couldn¡¯t solve the whole picture. What if in that part of my life, I became a f-filthy kind of woman who was never meant to be with you? That my past was trapped in a muddy ground that will never reach you?¡± My voice cracked, and I could not stop myself from sobbing anymore.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry¡­ please? I hate to see you like this.¡± Liam tried tofort me.


    Liam pulled me over a warm embrace, and he made sure that I could feel his love while being enclosed in his arms. Likest night, I found myself burying my face on his chest while returning his hug.


    ¡°I love you, okay? And nothing can ever change that, not even your past.¡± I felt Liam tenderly kissed my hair before he continued. ¡°Do you still remember what you told mest night, huh? You¡¯ve epted me with open arms and you didn¡¯t even care about my past too, so what¡¯s the point of caring about yours?¡±


    ¡°I love you, Diane. I really do. What matters now is the present and you don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve been looking forward to our future. So, from now on, let¡¯s just forget about our past together. If you cannot reach me, then I¡¯ll go down to be with you. And if you still have doubts and confusion, I promised to be there for you in that muddy ground you¡¯re into. I won¡¯t ever leave you,¡± Liam promised.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He held my shoulders for me to look up to him, then he affectionately cupped my face.


    ¡°So, stop thinking that you are not meant for me, okay? We are meant for each other, and I can assure you that. Nothing or no one can separate us. Just don¡¯t leave me, hmm?¡± He kissed me on the lips and tenderly hugged me again.


    Stuck with bewilderment, I still found a way to respond to him while nodding and listening to his heartbeats. My mind was still confused, but I should not make everythingplicated between the two of us. It was only a challenge for us. I knew that we would be able to conquer everything if we would never give up on one another and would just continuously hold on to our love.


    I should not overthink, and there must be no room for doubts. I was still blessed for having Liam because I knew that he loved me so much, and I could feel that he would never leave me, no matter what.

 CHAPTER 63:GRADUATION DAY

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Several days and weeks passed in an instant. Months went in a blur. My heart was full of gratitude, knowing that today was already my graduation.


    Everything felt surreal, but I just couldn¡¯t get enough of being excited. My heart leaped up for joy, and my mind was engulfed with so much happiness. At the same rate, the feeling made my hands mmy with nervousness after remembering how I struggled to graduate.


    It was all finding a needle out of a haystack, and dly, in just a few minutes, I would be able to hold that needle-my college diploma. I still couldn¡¯t believe it, but the first step towards sess was already in front of me. I needed to be prepared because this was only the start of something great.


    This is it! Board exam, you¡¯re next!


    In the span of five months, a lot of things had happened. That includes thest time I saw Leandro on the same day I answered Liam in our house. It was also the same day that something happened to Liam and me, where I first gave him my all. Well, I would even want more.


    My boyfriend said that his brother already epted his defeat and just quietly went to the States to take care of their business there. Perhaps, it would be better for all of us here because Leandro¡¯s presence was quite rming. Rage had always gripped him in. I just wanted to forget about his toxicity and live well in amity.


    Knowing how people in the club already mattered to me for two years of working there, I still resigned from Lucy¡¯s Club. Aunt Lucy, Socorro, Martina, Janina, and Shi even threw me an all-girls¡¯ farewell party at one of the VIP rooms.


    They wished me good luck, and they also told me to always keep in touch. I would drop by some other time soon because I would miss them a lot.


    Liam fulfilled his promise of giving me a part-time job as a Junior ountant in Evangelista Group of Companies. It actually fell in my On-the-Job Training days, so I was even more grateful to grab the opportunity. I was already an intern for five months and waiting for regrization, hopefully.


    While Inded a job experience at EGC, Karen had her internship in the small ounting firm owned by her cousin, and Lorenz had to work at VGC. While EGC and VGC were just adjacent buildings, I never ran across him.


    And now, I was an intern who would be graduating. After that, I would have a high chance of being regrized as an ountant at EGC. I already learned a lot of things, and those were mostly new things in my field. I also got the chance to explore the advanced version of ACC MZ Xcel, and I truly enjoyed working at Liam¡¯spany.


    My next n was to prepare for the CPA board exam. I knew I wasn¡¯t that smart, but I had the confidence in my heart that I could pass it. And I would do everything to pass the board exam in just one take.


    Just a little more, and I would be a Certified Public ountant. My name would soon be Dayanara riz N. Rivera, CPA. I felt like my feet barely touched the ground as happiness overtook me. My self-confidence had increased, and I was even more motivated when I passed our Certified Bookkeeper Examination two months ago.


    Step by step, I would gradually rise and fulfill my dreams, most especially my dreams for Mom and my two siblings. I knew that wherever Dad was right now, he was indeed proud and contented while watching us today. That even without him, I kept all my promises to him as a filial breadwinner of the family, and we didn¡¯t be rebellious children.


    Going back to work, I was the one who requested Liam not to let our co-workers know about our rtionship. Not because I was embarrassed by him.


    How would I be embarrassed if I am Liam Arthur Evangelista¡¯s girlfriend and almost every girl at EGC wanted to take that ce?


    They just knew that Liam was single, so other girls were trying to get his attention. Liam would just smile at them because he was born to be humble. Also, they were his employees. God knew how I wanted to shout to everyone and the whole world that he was indeed my boyfriend. That I captured the heart of the rich, young, famous, and handsome business magnate.


    The problem was¡­ who wouldn¡¯t judge an intern like me once they learned the fact that I was the CEO¡¯s girlfriend? As I said, I wanted to live my life low-key and at peace.


    I didn¡¯t want them to think that the only reason why Inded a job inside EGC was because of the strong and romantic bond I shared with the CEO himself. I must admit that it was partly true because even before I graduated, I was able to work there immediately.


    But with insecurity and other things, people might be blinded to think that I still went through formal exams and interviews. They would end up gossiping about me and might call me a gold-digger. I never wanted to be the center of attention.


    What I had always wanted was to reach for my dreams without my aplishments being attached to my boyfriend¡¯s name. I wanted to climb thedder of sess because of my own capability and knowledge to work systematically. I wanted to rise because I really worked hard to get to the top withpassion and certainty that I could do it. I had always been this strong-willed.


    And most of all, I wanted to stand up for my family and for Liam himself. I wanted him to be proud of me as his girlfriend who had achieved something impably and not as a club dancer who used to twirl her body in front of men.


    ¡°Rivera, Dayanara riz N.


    Bachelor of Science in ountancy.


    Best in Thesis.¡±


    Karen and I were still in the line, teasing each other when I heard my name. Our surnames, Rivera and Samaniego, were always next to each other for three years. Lorenz, on the other hand, a Vidares, was at the back of our queue and was left with no other choice but to mock us from afar with his smoky eyes and batting longshes.


    I went up to the stage and took my college diploma. I was also awarded a medal by one of our professors. I graduated as a second-honorable mention way back in my high school years, but I never dreamt of having an award in college.


    As long as I could graduate on time, then it was already enough and a big blessing for me. I would be contented, and I could no longer ask for more. However, Karen, Lorenz and I, became Best in Thesis from all the ountancy sections.


    Even I couldn¡¯t believe it. Perhaps, it was because we followed Lorenz¡¯s brilliant idea. It was to add exclusive interview footage in our actual thesis presentation aside from enhancing our performance. Well, we just interviewed one of the young and most sought-after business tycoons not only in the country but also in America.


    Hmm, who else? He was none other than my stunning boyfriend himself-Liam Arthur Evangelista.


    Even the thesis panel members could not believe we had done that, leaving us with an overall rating of ny-nine percent. We just informed them that the VGC owned by Lorenz¡¯s father was an EGC sisterpany, in which we didn¡¯t lie at all.


    If they only knew that Liam was my boyfriend, they would be surprised to believe it, and I might even be given special treatment in our school. But only some students knew for sure. I never wanted to be in the limelight, and that was one thing I didn¡¯t want to be known for. I wanted to be recognized for my own efforts, and not at the expense of Liam¡¯s shadow.


    After smilingly bowing my head in front of the audience, I headed straight to Mom, David, and Denise, who were waiting for me downstage. They praised me with lots of congrattory messages. I could feel that Mom was so pleased to see me finally graduating because her eyes were full of happy tears.


    After that, I waited for Karen who was greeted by her youngest brother, Michael, and their older cousin who I had known to be Ernest. He had this kind of dark aura I was ufortable with, but I didn¡¯t treat it as a big deal. It was maybe because he looked like in his mid-thirties. Then, Karen and I went back to our seats together without paying any attention to Lorenz, who was still at the other side and yet to take his step on the stage.


    Our graduation ceremony sessfully ended with us throwing our ck graduation caps in the air. It was a high-school tradition, but there was nothing wrong with doing that in college. It was cool. Soon after, we took some pictures together on our chairs, on the stage, and either side of the graduation hall.

 CHAPTER 64:FAMILY CELEBRATION

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Congrats to us, sissy! Oh my God, I didn¡¯t expect that our graduation day could be this tearful. I¡¯m so happy, yet at the same time, morose¡­¡± Karen congratted me. She couldn¡¯t help but look up to keep the tears rolling from her eyes. Her false eyshes were even flickering while she was blinking back her tears.


    ¡°Oh my God! It doesn¡¯t suit the hell out of you, Karen. So eww! Stop being dramatic, or do you want me to pull out your fake eyshes?¡± Lorenz barked. He was not seated beside us, but now, he was even squeezing himself to us.


    In fairness, his eyeliner, liquid foundation, and lipstick were even thicker than Karen and I¡¯s makeup. I was beyond astonished when Liam sent a m team to our house earlier this morning, but I could not argue with him anymore.


    I just told the hair and makeup artists to apply my makeup as simple as possible, and my hair merely curled at the bottom. They actually dedicated too much time to Mom, who reasoned out that it was not every day that she was beautiful.


    ¡°Well¡­ you have to understand her, girl! Karen would be leaving us for her flight to Cebu tomorrow, and she would stay there for good,¡± I glumly said, making Lorenz stop with his mockery.


    ¡°What the fuck! Are you even serious? Why didn¡¯t you, guys, tell me? So, you two were keeping some little secrets from me, huh? Oh my God, I¡¯m getting betrayed here!¡± And our gay friend even held his chest to show us that he was actually hurting.


    Karen scowled at him, then kiddingly pped him in the face. Well, she wasn¡¯t even kidding at all because her hand produced a loud thump to Lorenz¡¯s left cheek. ¡°And why would I even tell you, you witch? I¡¯m fucking leaving because I don¡¯t want to see you again. Damn it! Did you even look at yourself in the mirror? Hell crazy, I couldn¡¯t stand you!¡±


    And she cupped Lorenz¡¯s face with one hand only. ¡°You look even better than me, brazen punk! So much for clear skin and even had no pores at all? What¡¯s with your beauty secrets, and how many makeup artists did you pay for, asshole?¡± She scoffed before the three of usughed together.


    With a gentle face, Karen¡¯s attitude was really unbelievable. It was indeed the opposite of her angelic face. She was so used to different profanities as if cussing was only normal and already a part of her daily life. I would have opened my mouth and meddled between my two best friends here when my brother approached me.


    ¡°Excuse, sis. The car that big bro sent to fetch us was already waiting outside. Are we ready to go?¡± David asked in a faint manner. He appeared to be sick with his sullen look and down shoulders.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Maybe your big bro Liam was already in the restaurant, wait¡­¡± I told him before turning my attention to my best friends again. ¡°Guys, we¡¯ll be leaving first! Sissy, be careful with your flight tomorrow. Call me as soon as you get there, okay?¡± I faced Karen.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll call you as soon as possible! But this fucking gay beside me had no ce in my heart anymore. I won¡¯t contact this shit head ever again. I¡¯m d that he will be out of my sight anyway,¡± Karen replied before she burst intoughter and jokingly pulled Lorenz¡¯s styled hair.


    Thetter just yelped while removing the former¡¯s hand on his head. ¡°Hey, hellcat! Let go of me, duh!¡±


    Karen then painted a sweet smile on her lips before she let go of Lorenz. ¡°And of course, I wouldn¡¯t go abroad, sissy. Just in Cebu, and I¡¯ll only take care of our business there. I promise toe back here real soon after resolving everything.¡±


    For onest time, the two of us took a selfie together. Then, David took the three of us some pictures with different poses using Lorenz¡¯s DSLR camera. I even kissed the two of them on their cheeks before David and I finally left the area. When we strolled out, Mom and Denise were already waiting inside the car.


    [Copyright ? 2021 Nihc Ronoel]


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you!¡± Liam whispered to me while we were taking pictures during our family celebration before kissing my left cheek. Liam took a selfie of us, and I emphasized the gifts on myp.


    He gave me a bouquet of mixed carnations, gerberas, lilies, and roses, as well as three gift bags that I was yet to open. After picture taking, one waiter took care of those, and I thanked him.


    We were the only ones here: me, Mom, my two siblings, and Liam. I didn¡¯t invite him toe to the graduation ceremony. With his overflowing handsomeness in his blue tuxedo, I was afraid that instead of graduation, themencement would be Liam¡¯s autograph signing.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was quite advanced to think that people could easily go gaga over him, which might even lead to a stampede. For sure, not even the students, but also our professors would get into trouble too, while unstoppably asking for him to have selfies or group pictures together.


    We were in the five-star restaurant where Liam first brought me for a dinner date five months ago. It was located on the ground floor of one of the well-known hotels in Quego del Mar. Just a few months ago, I had known that the hotel was even owned by Liam.


    He told me that he was already a hotelier at twenty-one aside from being a businessman. How could he manage his time now when during our rtionship, he never ran out of time for me? He always treated me as his priority. Maybe because a lot of people were already working for him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, most especially when you received your diploma. You¡¯re glowing on the stage, and I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes away from you. I came, Diane. I couldn¡¯t miss one of the most important events in my girlfriend¡¯s life,¡± Liam confessed that made me ck-jawed.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯ve tricked me!¡± I squealed while tapping him on his right shoulder. I couldn¡¯t believe that he actually came and watched over me while receiving my certificate and awards on the stage. My boyfriend was indeed full of surprises.


    ¡°Yeah! I only wore my shades, a in white T-shirt, ragged shorts, and rubber shoes. Then, I blended in the crowd and was able to see my angel in a ck graduation robe. I guessed I have to give a high tip on your makeup artists. You looked even more gorgeous with what they did,¡± Liam teased me with sparks in his eyes.


    He was even raking my body that was covered in a red halter dress where the hem was above my knees. It was paired with matching heels at four inches. These were all branded and already given to me as his advanced graduation gifts.


    For every week since he became my boyfriend, he had been showering me gifts. I wanted to refuse, but he wouldn¡¯t like it. He even bought me a smartphone when he learned that Socorro gave my number to lots of men, thus unknown numbers had been texting and calling me every now and then. A new sim card would do, but Liam insisted me to ept the cellr phone instead.


    ¡°I hate you! You should have approached and waved ¡®hi¡¯ to me.¡± I pouted my lips before I continued my sentence.


    ¡°But thanks, Liam¡­ for all the things you¡¯ve been doing for me. You¡¯ve helped me so much¡­ not just me, but my whole family. I don¡¯t know how I would be able to make things up to you anymore,¡± I told him. I held his right hand, and at the same time, I let out the sweetest smile that was only reserved for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking anything in return, my love¡­¡± he said before pressing his mouth even closer to my right ear, and that alone could tickle me with ecstasy, ¡°but if you really want to make up for it¡­ just be with me tonight, and it will be more than enough for me.¡± Then, he smiled foolishly, showing hisplete set of white teeth.


    His dimple that was quite gentle before also showed, but now, it looked like Liam would not do any good at all. I knew the meaning of his smile, so I ended up pinching him on his right side. ¡°Hey, stop it. You, pervert!¡± I only mouthed thest word, afraid that Mom and my siblings could hear about it.


    ¡°Ouch, hey! What are you talking about, sweetheart? I just want the two of us to celebrate together. I think there¡¯s nothing wrong with that!¡± He pretended to be innocent, but he gave me a mischievous wink.

 CHAPTER 65:SIBLING鈥橲 PROBLEM

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    For five months, I must admit that lovemaking had always been present in our rtionship. It was like icing over the cupcake. A spark in our rtionship. Well, it was a month after the first when we decided to do that again until it continued like it became normal for us to make love every once in a week.


    Completely drawn to Liam, I couldn¡¯t help but be addicted to him. Whenever we werepletely alone with each other, our bodies would always scream for sex. We could not get enough of each other that we would even reach up to five rounds on the same day.


    It was a good thing that my nightmares didn¡¯t bother me much anymore, and I knew that Liam¡¯s love had helped me a lot in that case. He was my human dream catcher.


    He was also the first person I would run into every time I got scared with my dyed menstruation period. My monthly period had always been regr before, which could only be dyed for a day or two. After engaging in sexual contact with him, it was getting dyed by one week, and I couldn¡¯t be more nervous, knowing that Liam doesn¡¯t even use condoms.


    Actually, he tried it one time, but I wasn¡¯tfortable when he shoved his crotch into my gem. Liam also doesn¡¯t like to wear it because he couldn¡¯t sensually feel the natural heat inside me.


    He would only do withdrawal a few times, but oftentimes, he would pour all his seeds within me because he couldn¡¯t help it. What we were doing was so delicious to the point that I always screamed his name while he was sexily pounding on top of me. I would always love the ecstatic feeling every time his body would rest on top of me while waiting for our breathing to get steady.


    Liam had bought me almost a hundred pregnancy test kits that I kept hidden inside my room. dly, all tests that I took before came out negative. We might be doing it, but we knew for sure that we were not yet ready to be parents. I just familiarized myself with the calendar method as we continued to enjoy ourselves.


    So, that was how we maintained our rtionship with bnced lovemaking. I couldn¡¯t believe that sex could even make my skin glow better than before, but I was loving it.


    We continued to tease each other in front of the food when Mom interceded. ¡°Diane, Liam, let¡¯s eat first. Whatever it is, just continue it in the house,¡± Mom bantered with a smile.


    ¡°Sorry, Mom.¡± Liam and I both apologized. Afterwards, we all made a sign of the cross, prayed, and began eating our food. Denise was so happy while chewing some potatoes.


    While eating, I noticed David¡¯s silence andck of appetite, even though we also ordered one of his favorites-a sd made up of salty eggs. Earlier, he already looked so sullen and drained even though he was the one capturing the images. He was asking us to smile in the photos when he could not even smile himself.


    My brother was not like that, most especially when there was a special family event, and the mere fact that I graduated today, he should be happy for me. I guessed that there was something wrong with him. A sister¡¯s instinct.


    ¡°Dave, is something wrong? Can you cheer up, huh? I¡¯m not used to you being like that,¡± I told him calmly. I was sure that light frowns could be seen on my forehead.


    But David ignored me. He was just quietly eating a portion of meager food as if he didn¡¯t even hear of anything that I said because he was lost in his own thoughts and clearly gone in his own world.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dave?¡± This time, I raised my voice as I reached out for his left hand.


    ¡°Oh, s-sis? Sorry, are you saying something?¡± he asked in shock as if I just dragged him out from his trance.


    ¡°Look at you. You were so drowned with how deep your thoughts were. You didn¡¯t even hear your sister. I said, is there anything wrong? You can tell us here. We¡¯re all ears,¡± I emphasized. Concern was evident in my voice. I knew that my brother was carrying a burden he didn¡¯t want us to know.


    He fell silent before heaving a deep sigh. Then, his eyes looked at us with great sorrow.


    ¡°Mom, sis¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s because¡­ hmm, I would n-no longer be the ss v-valedictorian. I-I don¡¯t think I can still get a full-schrship grant in college. I ruined your expectation of me, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± David was distinctly embarrassed to inform us, as he even bowed his head.


    My brother used to talk with so much pride while his head was held up high. He was a little conceited too, so I knew for a fact that he was ashamed and disappointed with what happened. His voice was even showing sadness and regrets.


    ¡°Then? So what, Dave? It doesn¡¯t matter, so don¡¯t sulk yourself here, okay? It was only an award, and your life doesn¡¯t depend on it. Today¡¯s my graduation day, so we should be all celebrating¡­ right, Mom?¡± I was beatifically smiling because I wanted to show my brother that he must still think positive whatever life threw at him.


    ¡°Your sister is right, Dave. It doesn¡¯t matter if you will get the award or not. I know you are smart, not to mention that you also have a good heart. There are so many opportunities that are waiting for you, son. For us, you are still the ss valedictorian¡­¡± Mom advised him with a smile.


    However, David was still reluctant. ¡°But how about the full-schrship grant, Mom? If I can get it, big sis won¡¯t have to work harder for me. It would lessen her burden because she would only think about Denise. I¡¯m sorry, sis. I let my guard down, and I wasn¡¯t able to pay all your efforts for me.¡± He still bowed his head on us, avoiding for eye contact.


    ¡°Hey, Dave! Look at me,¡± I sternly instructed him, and that was what he did. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m asking in return for all of my hard work, huh? Cheer up! I¡¯m just fine to work for you, guys.¡± I looked and smiled at Denise.


    Then I continued, ¡°I¡¯m okay, and never did you ruin any of my expectations! No matter what, I will support you and Denise until the two of you will graduate from college. I¡¯m just here, and I will never leave you alone even after you both graduated. So, don¡¯t worry about it, okay?¡±


    David just nodded at me, but he was still as low-spirited as he could be.


    ¡°Hmm, excuse me¡­¡± Liam cleared his throat before we all looked at him. He was at my left side, who was in front of David. Mom was at my right, seated at the head of the table while I was in front of Denise, who was seated in between Mom and David.


    ¡°You know what, Dave? If you are only thinking about the schrship, then I can give you that-a five-year full-schrship grant. But as a return of investment, I will require you to maintain high grades, and you will work for mypany after you graduated, for five years too. I told you before that you already have a slot in mypany, right? And I always keep my word. Do you still remember?¡± Liam was quite serious.


    All of a sudden, my brother¡¯s face lit up as if his hopes soared up high. He quickly forgot about the valedictorian award because what he was thinking about was not the title itself but the full-schrship grant in college. My heart was melting, knowing that my brother was too concerned to think about me.


    Quite surprised with what Liam said, my heart swiftly jumped. I never thought that even with my brother¡¯s schrship and future employment, my boyfriend would still lend a hand to help us.


    ¡°Really, big bro?¡± David asked incredulously, with his eyes glinting with so much willingness.


    Liam nodded and smiled. ¡°So, is it a deal?¡±


    ¡°Wow, of course! It¡¯s a deal, big bro. How could I say no? Thank you! There would be no problem even if I stay in yourpany forever. I will always do my best! Promise, you will never regret that you gave me this kind of opportunity. I will study hard in college!¡± From what Liam did, my brother¡¯s earlier gloomy eyes now became full of life again.


    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re closer to David than I, Liam, huh? So, I guessed that it was only you who can convince my brother here. For that, I¡¯m quite hurt. It looks like you two were real brothers, and I didn¡¯t even exist here!¡± I pretended to fuss over their closeness as I pouted my lips on them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wor-ry, big sis¡­ we are closer than what you think. But that would depend on big bro too-if he would not bribe me with lots of chocotes and po-tatoes!¡± Denise intervened when she could barely speak with the excessive amounts of food in her mouth.


    We all justughed and continued our meal together. For some time, Liam and I stared at each other, so I was able to tell him the words, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He firmly held my left hand before he replied, ¡°Anything for you.¡±

 CHAPTER 66:RENOVATED PLACE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    After ourte lunch, Liam toured us in his magnificent and elegant hotel. It even reached up to the thirtieth-floor level. Denise couldn¡¯t stop herself but run in the hallways while ogling about everything she could see. From the spectacr ceiling drapes and chandeliers, down to the brick-designed walls, Greek-style staircases, and red carpets, every single thing was truly amazing.


    The staff and crews were also showing great and authentic hospitality. Perhaps, because we were apanied by Liam himself, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I could see some pairs of eyes glued in our direction, but I didn¡¯t let them steal the show.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    We went to the scenic part of the hotel-the rooftop infinity pool where we could see a panoramic view of the famous Quego del Mar sea. Alongside the pool were a mini-bar and long deckchairs. It was a romantic, charming, and enchanting setting even though the afternoon sun was relentlessly gleaming at our skins.


    No one aside from some crews who weed us with refreshing drinks was here on the rooftop, and everything was indeed tranquil and stress-free. I was even more grateful that I was with my mother and two siblings to experience this.


    Blissful, I couldn¡¯t remember how many times I thanked Liam for this day. He even promised to book us here in summer. I told him that it was not necessary and he shouldn¡¯t bother.


    Mom and Denise were happily strolling around the rooftop, with thetter ying at the infinity pool. David took Liam¡¯s DSLR camera, and he instructed us to take a pose with a picturesque view. Aside from academics, I had known my brother to be truly engrossed with photography. I was d that he was now enjoying, after being hopeless during the day.


    There was even one pose where Liam kissed my cheek while cuddling me from behind. I wasn¡¯t even looking at the camera, so it became a candid and perfect shot.


    After an hour, Liam drove us home using his brand-new Cruiser SUV. Then, he asked my mother¡¯s permission if we could eat dinner outside with just the two of us. Mom agreed with the condition that Liam would take me home before eleven o¡¯clock.


    Ever since I resigned at Lucy¡¯s Club, I already became a Cindere. But unlike her, my curfew was an hour earlier than twelve midnight.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I thought we were going to have some dinner outside? Why does it seem like we¡¯re going to your condo?¡± I asked when I saw some familiarndmarks. I was aware that we were driving the LC road too. It was already five in the afternoon.


    ¡°Just wait and rx, sweetie. You¡¯ll see when we get there,¡± he replied before he sped my left hand with his right, filling the gaps in between our fingers. Until we reached the parking lot of LC1 Tower, Liam did not let go of my hand.


    When we entered his pad, I was a bit surprised that it looked different. It might be the main reason why he doesn¡¯t bring me here for the past few weeks. He might have asked his architects and other workers to renovate his condo unit.


    We always went to their mansion after office hours because we couldn¡¯t help but explore each other¡¯s naked bodies. We experienced making love at every part of it, and one thing I couldn¡¯t forget was when we did that on top of the dining table. I was afraid that the table would break at how hard Liam was pounding inside me, and now, I could feel my stained cheeks at my recollection.


    So back to his condo unit, the right part of the first floor that doesn¡¯t have any interior design before became a round swimming pool area with a space in the middle for two-person dining. There was also a jacuzzi and scattered red rose petals around. I gaped at everything because I was too stunned.


    Wow, the setting was just so romantic I couldn¡¯t help myself but fall for him even more! I couldn¡¯t believe that someone would do this for me. I could only see this in movies.


    From the infinity pool on top of his hotel a while ago, and now, this¡­


    ¡°Well, I did this for you!¡± Liam beamed as if he had already read what was circting on my mind.


    ¡°Anyway, I no longer hired a musician and waiter because I just wanted to be with my queen. I wanted to spoil our time herepletely alone. So, what do you think of our renovated ce? Do you like it? We can y some romantic music if you want to,¡± he told me while carefully assisting me on my seat in the solid-round base located at the center-top of the pool.


    And he referred to his unit as ¡®our¡¯ renovated ce? Oh my God, my heart was beating so fast!


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like it, Liam¡­ I love it! I really do. But you don¡¯t have to do this for me. A simple celebration will do.¡± That was all I could say. I felt like my eyes were still twinkling while ogling my eyes around his ce¡­ I guessed, our ce.


    What else should I say? I¡¯m totally speechless.


    ¡°I love you, and I will always do anything for you, Diane¡­ even if it means doing the impossible thing. Happy graduation day, my love!¡± Liam bent down to press his soft lips into mine, which I delightfully epted before he sat on the seat in front of me. Then, he doesn¡¯t waste any of his time to serve me.


    He said that his personal chef, aside from Nana Lydia, just came out before we went here, making sure that all the foods were freshly cooked and baked. There was a bottle of champagne, lobster bisque, beef burgundy,sagna, and baked scallops. There was this one food called Coq au vin, where I couldn¡¯t even pronounce the name at first.


    It was a French dish of chicken braised with wine, mushrooms, and bacon, with onions and garlic. That was when I learned that Liam had French blood, after dating him for five months.


    ¡°Anyway, this one was my favorite, and I¡¯ve always been craving for this. You should try this one. Say ah,¡± and Liam ced his spoon in front of my lips to feed me some braised chicken. Just like how I made him eat a dried fish during our first day.


    Every time I would see his fabulous dimple, I couldn¡¯t help myself but ask what did I do to deserve someone like him. It was as if my feelings for him were always getting back from the first night I met him. As always, it was intensifying.


    And what he did made me feel so many butterflies in my stomach ever again. Liam was always like this. I found his gesture sweet and caring-that I couldn¡¯t even remember if there was a time that someone did that to me. All they could do was stare at my body.


    In the end, I had no other choice but to open my mouth and ept what he was feeding me. After all, I didn¡¯t want his right arm to get tired at all. It tasted heavenly delicious!


    ¡°Hmm, I loved it! It tastes awesome,¡± I voiced out.


    ¡°Oh, wait¡­ you have some sauce on your-¡± before he could finish his sentence, he already wiped the left side of my lips and seductively licked his thumb after. And that made the butterflies wobbled intricately.


    I knew that he intentionally did it slowly, acting like it was truly pleasing. He also charismatically winked at me before sultrily biting his lips. I was tongue-tied at first, but I justughed at what he did. ¡°Seriously, Liam? That¡¯s gross!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s gross when ites to you, sweetie. Or do you want me to lick the sauce using my lips? Just tell me, and I would be more than willing to do it. I can even use my tongue,¡± he conceitedly remarked as he leaned forward.


    ¡°Later,¡± Imented for him to stop, not minding that it was a naughty response.


    ¡°You promise?¡± He asked with sparks in his eyes, from which I mischievously nodded. ¡°Good, because you don¡¯t know how I was controlling myself from ripping that pretty red dress of yours.¡±


    ¡°Silly!¡± I teased him more while eating a baked scallop.


    An hour after we ate, Liam and I decided to use the pool. I used to have my spare clothes here in his condo, he even bought the majority, so I wasn¡¯t expecting that he would give me a paper bag again. I wasn¡¯t yet to open the gifts he gave me earlier.


    ¡°Wear this,¡± he told me. When I opened it, it contains a ck two-piece swimwear.


    ¡°When we were on the beach, I want you to wear such bikinis and unt your curves in front of me¡­ but it¡¯s only possible when we were alone together. I¡¯m quite selfish, you know. I don¡¯t want anyone else to look at my girlfriend.¡± As usual, Liam winked at me again.


    ¡°Hello? There are so many people on the beach, but you don¡¯t have to worry, I don¡¯t wear things like this.¡± Heat rose to my cheeks as soon as I replied. I was sure that my perfect curves would show too much, and my boyfriend here would undoubtedly salivate beyond.


    ¡°I have my own private ind in Balesin, sweetie. I¡¯ll take you there next time so we won¡¯t be doing this here. And if in case you wanted to explore other beaches, I¡¯ll make sure we would be the only ones out there. No matter where it is, I will rent it exclusively for us. I¡¯m mean and possessive. I don¡¯t want anyone else drooling on your gorgeous body,¡± he dered with a smile.

 CHAPTER 67:PROFOUND RAPTURE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Wow, Balesin? Balesin Ind Club Membership Fee starts at three million pesos! How about owning a private ind there? Liam was truly rich!


    But, what else can I do? It looks like he¡¯s willing to do even the impossible thing for me. Alright, let him be!


    Sometimes, Liam looked at me like I was a possession he couldn¡¯t live without, but he always treated me with respect. He might be possessive in his own ways, but I must admit that I loved his possessiveness. In five months, never did I feel that I was only a second priority over his business. I always came first. He never failed to shower me with so much love and attention.


    ¡°Okay, fine! I got what you mean, sir. I¡¯ll just go to the bathroom and change.¡± A blissful smile suddenly escaped on my lips before I turned my back on him. I intentionally called him ¡®sir¡¯ to provoke him.


    He pulled my hand, and that made me face him. At the same time, I somehow got out of bnce, threw myself on his chest and hugged him. ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait longer, or else you will be punished, sweetie¡­¡± he seductively whispered. Then, he started to bite my earlobe that sent shivers throughout my whole body.


    Quite daring, I tiptoed, kissed, and slightly sucked his neck, teasing him more before I let go of him and went straight to the bathroom. It was ironic because I could actually change into this ck swimsuit in front of him. After all, he already saw my entire body. He might have already memorized how many moles I have and where were those exactly located.


    So, what I did inside the bathroom was purposely prolong my wearing of swimwear. I didn¡¯t know, maybe because I also wanted to be punished by him. Well, let¡¯s see what kind of punishment Liam would give me. I was already excited.


    The two-piece swimsuit was just the right size for my body. It fitted me well, and it visibly unted my perfect curves in its right ces. My big breasts were almost exposed in its spider-web design. My slim waist and long thighs were pretty obvious too.


    I was excited to see Liam, but when I came out, I couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. It looked like I indeed took my time while changing.


    ¡°Liam?¡± I called. I slowly went down to the pool until I could feel the warm water on my thighs. I called for him again, but still, no answer came from him. ¡°Liam? Pleasee out! It¡¯s not funny anymore!¡± I threatened for him to get out wherever he was hiding.


    Just after a few seconds, half of my body was already soaked under the pool. I got startled when I felt that someone untied the strings of my bikini, removing it away from my body. From there, I knew that Liam was at the bottom of the pool, teasing my legs and thighs with his electrifying touch.


    He asked me to change, and here he was, enchantingly undressing me. Had he told me earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted my time and effort to go and change in the bathroom.


    ¡°Hey, will you just stay there? Come out!¡± I squealed, but he still stayed underneath the water.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam might be a damn good swimmer. How could he manage to breathe underwater without any difficulty at all? I knew how to swim because my father started to train me since I was four, but something happened before, that I could not stay beneath for too long.


    I got surprised when he separated my legs apart and effortlessly imed my jewel using his mouth. Liam was devouring me like he was starving for days. I couldn¡¯t help but throw my head back while feeling how to be deeply immersed in the water.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± I shrieked.


    Actually, I couldn¡¯t even feel the water anymore. What I could only feel was how Liam¡¯s tongue used to lick and suck my pearl-which sent thousands of voltages to my body, that soon converted into a profound rapture. It tingled my innermost veins from head to toe.


    A burning desire made me bit my lower lip. After that, an inexplicable sensation made me feel weak that I could no longer know where to hold for support until I found my hands grabbed Liam¡¯s head. Then, I added pressure on it, pressing it more to me while his tongue was swerving to the most treasured and delicate part of my body.


    ¡°Oh, God¡­ ah, Li-Liam¡­¡±


    While giving him more ess, I couldn¡¯t help but moan out loud, or else I could die with extreme pleasure Liam was giving me right now. I didn¡¯t know how many times I slouched my head, and even my strong legs were getting unsteady now to support my whole body. I wasn¡¯t yet swimming, but I was already drowning.


    He did that for quite a few seconds more until my belly felt like it was boiling enough, and something came out of it so suddenly. Spurred with fire, I just gave it all to him.


    Later on, he began kissing me from my shaved gem up to my abdomen. It wasn¡¯t that long before he was able to pull the bikini strings on my back and vigntly removed my top away from my body until he finally saw my healthy breasts.


    Then, he kissed my peaks with hungriness while hugging me in a very demanding way. He even sucked them the way he wanted. As time went on, he ravaged me even more, that hickeys were everywhere in my torso.


    With what he was letting me experience now, I just couldn¡¯t help myself but whine out loud. Liam was undeniably great at making love.


    When his height exceeded mine, that was when he vividly looked at me before cupping my face. Without uttering a single word, he imed my lips with so much love and care. It was hot, intense, and enthralling that I could even forget my name.


    It was only then I felt that he was also not wearing any swimming trunks below when his manhood scrubbed against my skin. ¡°I told you not to keep me waiting or else you will be punished, right?¡± he said in between our kisses. He looked so hot with water dripping from his hair to his face and down to his chest.


    ¡°Punish me then,¡± I alluringly whispered to him as I touched his huge and proud member. My right hand even yed with it in a few seconds.


    ¡°Really?¡± He was trying to confirm with a smile.


    ¡°Make me wet,¡± I ravishingly demanded Liam before I kissed him on the cheek, quickly walked past him, and swam in the water.


    When he caught me, he immediately hugged me like he would never want to let me go. I yelped when he carried my naked body away from the pool and carefullyid me down on the beach mattress on the floor.


    ¡°But you¡¯re already wet, sweetie. So, do you want more? And how would you prefer it to be, hard or easy?¡± he asked while cing two fingers inside my pearl. He slid them in and out before seductively licking my discharges in front of me.


    ¡°Hard,¡± I teased him while stroking my index finger on his perfectly toned chest. From there, I drew a straight line downwards until I reached his appealing thumper.


    Then, Liam wasted no second. I must admit that I was already wet, and I didn¡¯t know how many times I came for release earlier. He invaded me effortlessly with his rigid weapon. Because of that, Liam and I easily became one. For five months, I already memorized how to keep up with his body movements, most especially, his hard hips and prating thrusts.


    ¡°Ah, I love you¡­ Liam. Please¡­ please¡­ make it harder, ah!¡± I was screaming with pleasure before I sucked his neck. He parted my legs even more and pumped into my hot midpoint harder than I could ever imagine while making sure that I was still enjoying it.


    ¡°I love you too, Diane. Do you like that?¡± Liam groaned, from which I nodded.


    ¡°Yes, please¡­ don¡¯t stop, ah!¡± It felt like I came again.


    In his every thrust to explore my inner core, I could hear his manly moans, and those made him even sexier. Then, he lifted his body from me and tried a new position.


    He kneeled as he ced my feet into his shoulders, entered again my sizzling core, and pushed his love rod inside me a little bit further. I could no longer know what to call this kind of intensity or sensation. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from moaning out loud because it was truly delicious, and my body wanted to taste him more.


    God! I truly love Liam. I love everything about him.


    We came to the point like we were already panting and couldn¡¯t normally breathe anymore. I could feel that we were like running as if we wanted to reach the end of the race at the same time. And after that sudden outburst, I knew that we both reached the finish line.


    Liam and I couldn¡¯t get enough of each other, as we ended up going for a few more rounds before we finally became sated. Actually, we couldn¡¯t let go of each other¡¯s naked body until we realized that it was already ten in the evening.


    We had to clean up ourselves, but while in the jacuzzi, we did it over again. Now, we had to double our time rushing things because Liam had to drive me home before eleven, or else my mother would scold him for not keeping his promise.

 CHAPTER 68:SAME BIRTHDAYS

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Two months after graduation, I took the CPA board exam and thanked God that I passed it with just one take. I would no longer spend time for another review in that case. Another good news was David also passed the Coach University College Admission Test for his uing college.


    He even topped it at ny-eight, beating the previous record of ny-one percent. Liam guided him, and my brother eventually decided to take Civil Engineering at Coach University. I was too proud of him that I couldn¡¯t hide it. While treasuring every moment, I was filled with joyful energy, and my happiness was far beyond what I could take.


    ¡°Well, these calls for a double celebration! Perhaps, this weekend? What do you think?¡± Liam suggested when we gathered in the living room. He would pick me up here in our house so we could go to work together.


    Liam indeed fulfilled his promise as he gave my brother a five-year full-schrship grant in college. David was also offered a full-schrship grant by the university dean because of his high entrance exam¡¯s grade. It sets the new bar in Coach University¡¯s name, but my brother didn¡¯t ept it and just gave the opportunity to someone else.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t bother anymore, big bro. Maybe, you two can celebrate together since my sister also did a great job passing her board exam. She deserves to have fun, but I wouldn¡¯t be joining you. It seems like I just want to t-take a rest this whole vacation period,¡± David exined before he continued. Bleak and despair were screaming in his expression.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ the admission test was quite hard. It seems like my brain got suddenly drained.¡± Then, my brother just forced a smile, but the problem could still be seen on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll go first, sis, big bro,¡± he bade goodbye to us with a slight nod, and after that, he headed straight towards his bedroom. He didn¡¯t even wait for me to call for him and just ended up locking his door.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter with Dave? Shouldn¡¯t he be happy because he passed his admission test? And he was even the highest scorer in history, not to mention that C. U. is the leading university here! Is Dave having some problems again? I¡¯m sure that this is not about the valedictorian thing,¡± I said while shaking my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about your brother, Diane. David started to act glum again after their J. S. Prom. He was always looking at nowhere, lost in his own world, and there was even a time that he bought beef instead of pork. Well, it was good that he was still able to focus on his entrance exam,¡± Mom informed us, who brought some baked muffins in the living room.


    ¡°Oh, I think I know the reason why, big sis!¡± Denise intervened as she grabbed two muffins. ¡°Well, as you can see¡­ brother was in love. But unfortunately, the woman broke up with him on the night of their J. S. Prom. Also, he first thought that the girl would only take a vacation, but it looked like she went to Europe and would stay there for good,¡± she whispered to us. Her alreadyrge eyes seemed to getrger while divulging David¡¯s secret to us.


    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for my brother. Unbeknownst to him, I knew that he was in love with this green-eyed girl who happened toe from a rich family here in Quego. But I just let David do what he wanted because I knew that he was happy about being with her.


    For the first two months after I epted Liam¡¯s proposal to be his girlfriend, I could see how David¡¯s spirit had brightened too. Not because of my rtionship, but because of his own feelings. Although his attention was merely focused on chatting with that girl, he never ran out of time to study harder and prepare for his tests. He always looked so inspired and motivated.


    But now? It was as if I wanted to scold David for what he was doing. He was sulking and even locking himself in his bedroom. There was even a time where I saw him like an idiot who kept on staring at their pictures together in front of our familyputer.


    David looked so miserable that he couldn¡¯t even eat more, unlike before. His gloominess stole his right to be happy, and that was why he couldn¡¯t focus anymore. He was too young to be serious.


    Heaving an infuriated sigh, I was about to stand up to follow David in his room and talk some sense to him when Liam held my wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave him alone for now, sweetie. He might be really in love with that girl. He looked so upset, and he probably needed time to heal. I would feel the same way if you would break up with me, which I didn¡¯t want to happen. Anyway, let¡¯s go?¡±


    I thought about what Liam said before I nodded to him, agreeing that we should go to work and leave David for now. ¡°Okay! Mom, Liam and I are going now,¡± I told my mother before Liam and I pressed our foreheads on her right knuckles as our way of respect.


    ¡°Oh, all right! God bless you two and don¡¯t you worry about your brother, Diane. Soon, he will be alright. Anyway, Liam? Always be extra careful when driving, huh?¡± Mom seriously reminded my CEO boyfriend.


    ¡°Yes, Mom. Don¡¯t worry because I¡¯m always taking extra care of Diane too,¡± Liam replied and showed his irresistible dimple, making my mom genuinely smile too.


    ¡°Denise, always lock the door, huh? Don¡¯t y outside,¡± I instructed our youngest.


    She just graduated from elementary and would go to high school as well. I nned to enroll her in St. Augustine¡¯s Academy, where David would graduate next week. He was still blessed for ending up with the salutatorian title despite everything.


    ¡°Yes, big sis. You can count on me, so you don¡¯t have to worry and just focus in the office. I will take care of Mom for now because it looks like I can¡¯t trust big brother to do the job!¡± Denise was even giggling while bragging those words to me. I kissed them both before Liam and I finally left.


    We were on our way to EGC when Liam opened his mouth to break the deafening silence inside his red corvette car. I told him that this one was my most favorite of all his cars so he would always use this whenever we were on a date or whenever it was only the two of us.


    ¡°Hey, it will be our birthdays together next month, so what¡¯s your n? What do you like to do, Diane? Where do you want us to go, hmm?¡± he asked.


    Now that I was getting reminded of it, who would have ever thought that I shared the same birthday with the man I loved? As in, we were born on the same date. We just had a different year because Liam was ahead of me for five years. I would be turning twenty-two, and Liam would be turning twenty-seven.


    I only learned about itst month when it wasn¡¯t even my intention to look at his fingers while those were pressing zero-five-one-two as his unit passcode. I didn¡¯t look at that before¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­ sorry, Liam. I identally saw your passcode. But why was it zero-five-one-two?¡± I asked in astonishment as we entered his unit together. He never failed from letting me enter first.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetie. As I¡¯ve said before, this is our ce, and everything in my possession is all yours too. Anyway, May 12 is my birthday,¡± he replied while giving me some radiant smiles.


    ¡°Huh? So, we have the same birthday? Wow!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what I asked him. My eyes almost popped out of their sockets in quite a shock. ¡°I was born on May 12 too,¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± He paused for a moment. Something shed beneath his smiles. I hurried to examine the sudden shift, but it was toote. His vague expression disappeared before I could even identify it. ¡°Well, it just shows that we are really meant to be, my queen.¡±


    Liam quickly grabbed me by the waist and tenderly imed my lips. It was as if there would never be tomorrow with how he used to kiss me while his hands were roaming against my soft skin.


    He continued touching and stripping me until his fingers reached my private gem. I seductively sped my arms around his nape while returning his dizzy-swaying kisses, and only God knew what happened next.

 CHAPTER 69:THE GAY BEST FRIEND

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Cutting my shback, I looked at Liam before I answered him. ¡°Hmm, I usually celebrate my birthdays at home. Mom would just cook a special dinner, and we¡¯re all set. And, hello?¡± I beamed with delight before I continued.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to prepare for that? We still have one month left, and I didn¡¯t want my birthday celebration to be grand, Liam. I only want it to be as simple as possible, like how we celebrated my graduation two months ago. Just a simple family dinner will do, so you don¡¯t have to bother. Besides, it will fall on Tuesday. We have to work on that day,¡± I gently patted him over his right shoulder.


    ¡°I just want to give you the best birthday st you could ever have, sweetheart. To think that I have the same birthday as the woman I loved? Well, how do you expect me to celebrate it with you? Sorry to say, but I will never make our birthdays together as simple as what you¡¯ve always wanted it to be. This year will be different.¡± He grabbed my left hand and kissed my knuckles while driving.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks for always making me feel special, Liam. Even though I only answered you after two days, you are still courting me every single day. You never took me for granted. Most especially, you also love my family, and that made my heart fall for you even more. I love you,¡± I expressed my feelings as my heart started to melt. I was bing dramatic again.


    Oh, I must have done something good in my past life to deserve a man like him!


    ¡°Of course! My queen deserves all the special things in the world. You deserve to be treated this way, and in theing days that I¡¯m with you. I would never get tired of pampering you for the rest of our lives. Also, your family was already my family the moment I met you. I love you more, Diane! Always remember that,¡± Liam replied as he lightly squeezed my soft hand.


    Every time I was with Liam, I felt like I was beyond exquisite. Even though there were a lot of beautiful and smart women in EGC, I was way far betterpared to them because I have him.


    Oh my God! Why are you always like this, Liam? You¡¯re always melting me like a heated butter and because of you, my heart didn¡¯t want to calm down from fluttering so much!


    Liamter dropped me off at a nearby Moonbucks Coffee Shop. That was always our routine whenever he would fetch me in the house, and from there, I would just walk my way to EGC.


    He would always drop me off at Moonbucks then he would change his car that his personal butler already parked there earlier. Liam doesn¡¯t really like that setup because he doesn¡¯t want me to get tired of walking, but I was the one who insisted on him. After all, it wasn¡¯t that far, and walking was already an exercise for me.


    The staff greeted me as soon as I entered the Moonbucks. The crews were kind of mischievous here because they were always asking me if I could be the face of their coffee shop for marketing strategy.


    Although Liam already gave his permission for me to do the pictorial and in-housemercial, I was still thinking about it. I was a camera-shy type of person, and modeling wasn¡¯t even my passion.


    After I bought my favorite chocte chip cream frap, I was surprised when I saw Lorenz, who was sitting quietly at the corner of the coffee shop. I was about to go, but I decided to say at least ¡®hi¡¯ to him. It was my first time to see him after our graduation day. Indeed, people got so busy after school days, and that was what we called adulting.


    Lorenz¡¯s face was so serious in front of hisptop while his fingers seemed to be in a rush while typing on its keys. He looked impatient as fine wrinkles could be seen on his forehead, and he was also biting his lower lip. For some time, he would also brush his hair up using his left hand while his right was navigating the mouse pad.


    He was so preupied at the moment-to the point that he did not even notice me. That was when I strode near my gay best friend, and with my free hand, I suddenly pped him over the shoulder, making him lean forward on the table.


    ¡°Hey, sissy! After all these months working at EGC, it was so nice to bump with you here!¡± I squealed at him.


    The other customers looked in our direction with their raised eyebrows. Perhaps, due to the loudness of my voice that it seemed to roar around the whole ground floor. If Karen was with me, I could even hear a cuss from her. I found it awkward, so I just looked at them apologetically, slightly bowed my head, and they just returned to their businesses as if nothing happened.


    Oh, and it looks like this is the very first time I saw Lorenz without any makeup at all!


    Lorenz was undoubtedly surprised when he saw me. The shock made him paralyzed to his seat before he realized what he should do. After a few seconds, he immediately closed hisptop, hurriedly ced it inside hisptop bag, wore the strap, and quickly grabbed my free wrist. He then dragged me up to the second floor of the caf¨¦ where there were only a few customers-just about four.


    That was when I glued my eyes at Lorenz, making the hands of the clock stop.Oh my God!


    Shock upied my whole body as I stared at him and began raking my eyes on him from head to toe. It was a good thing that I didn¡¯t drop my frap. It was quite expensive, and I could only buy this once in a quarter.


    But what happened to my feminine and gay best friend here? Where did his soul go? Since when did a ghost possess his body? Because the man in front of me was not the same Lorenz who I met and used to be with way back in college.


    The Lorenz I knew was the one who was clumsy, soft, flirt, and scandalous. The Lorenz I used to be with was an open gay who couldn¡¯t report to our school even without the least shade of makeup. Now? Standing straight at six-feet t, he could almost beat Liam into being a straight man.


    I was still stunned and couldn¡¯t even blink my eyes when he asked me, ¡°Diane, are you okay?¡±


    And his voice? It was so manly and too far from his sassy and girly voice before. I swallowed painfully because I couldn¡¯t believe who was in front of me. I even asked myself if my eyes were fooling me. That was when I blinked them as I continued to nce at Lorenz¡¯s face.


    He did not even have the slightest trace of eyeliner, foundation, and lip gloss-which used to be very thick before. Now, his face was bare at all.


    The strap of hisptop bag was ced on his right shoulder, and I must admit that he looked finely attractive while wearing his maroon tuxedo and leather shoes. I put my frap over the nearest table, and with my trembling fingers, I touched his shoulders, and those were stiff, so as his arms and elbows. Lorenz had brawny muscles that both Karen and I had never noticed before.


    It was even crazy that his fingers were not flicking at all, and the fingernails of my once witch and gay best friend were masculine too! Those had some dirt as if those did not even experience a manicure.


    ¡°Oh my God, sissy! I-Is that really you? But what happened? Wait, were you p-possessed by an unknown entity? D-Did you have an ident, that¡¯s why your f-father decided for you to undergo reconstructive surgery? Did you still remember me?¡± I stammered at him.

 CHAPTER 70:LORENZ鈥橲 CONFESSION

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Hey, will you please rx? Of course, how can I forget you? You, witch! You looked like going gaga over my transformation, duh! Has anyone had an ident who still looked as beautiful as this?¡± Lorenz rolled his eyes and asked me using his girly voice.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Then, he cleared his throat while still looking at me. ¡°Hmm, I mean¡­ has anyone had an ident, who still looked as handsome as me?¡± Lorenz easily transitioned his voice into a manly tone, and it was the first time I heard of it. He even gave me a wink before drawing a sultry smile on his lips.


    If I hadn¡¯t known that Lorenz was gay, my underwear could have fallen straight to my feet with how he responded to me. He looked so manly, attractive, and striking. Now, I couldn¡¯t me those women who arched their eyebrows at me the moment I called him sissy.


    But despite everything, my left palm still hit his right shoulder. ¡°Hey, Lorenz! Will you please tell me the truth, huh? I¡¯m confused about you. And please, don¡¯t you dare wink at me again! Oh my God, I¡¯m trembling. Hadn¡¯t the people here know that you are feminine by heart?¡± I asked him with frowns upying my whole forehead with my eyes still in shock.


    He was silent, but after a few seconds, he spoke with his manly voice. It looked like he already forgot his past life of being gay at all.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry for lying, Diane¡­ but it was you and Karen, as well as the professors, and the students in our school, who doesn¡¯t even know my real sexual preference. You didn¡¯t know who I really am-that I am really a straight guy.¡± He paused for a while before he continued.


    ¡°Did you see how people reacted at the ground floor earlier? They were surprised as hell the moment you called me sissy! Should I thank my fate that Karen was not even with you? You¡¯re too loud, bestie!¡± he exined at the same time loosening his tie, which seemed to be strangling his neck.


    Wow! What did I run myself into? Lorenz was not an authentic gay at all!


    Gasping for air, I didn¡¯t know how to react to his confession that I just brushed my hair up and let it fall messily over my shoulders. What should I say? Lorenz had been our ssmate and best friend for two and a half years. Yet, we didn¡¯t even know that he was only acting and pretending to be gay all these years.


    Reminiscing, I could still remember the day that Lorenz transferred to our university. It was the same day he sat beside Karen, who didn¡¯t give a damn at first. But speaking of her, she seemed to have a problem when I talked to her over the phonest night. Did something bad happen to her?


    Karen might have known me as her naive best friend, but I could hear that she was crying in short and sudden breaths. She was in pain, although she doesn¡¯t want me to know about her problem. I just dismissed it for now and just prayed for her happiness because I had to continue my interrogation with Lorenz.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t get it, Lorenz¡­ but why? Can you please help me understand? Why do you have to disguise yourself?¡± That was the only thing that came out of my mouth. I had too many questions to ask him right now, but I didn¡¯t want to offend Lorenz with my sometimes-careless mouth.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry if I had to keep a secret from the two of you. It¡¯s a long story, Diane¡­ but to cut it short,¡± he let out a deep sigh before continuing what he was about to tell me, ¡°I-I, hmm¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± he stuttered before he avoided my eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re what?¡± I was quite excited and, at the same time, irritated. Either pretending to be gay or living a straight guy, Lorenz had always this tendency to hang people around with his statements, which I found really annoying.


    He was still not looking at me. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡±he almost whispered before biting his lower lip.


    ¡°Now, what? Please, Lorenz! I¡¯m already running out of patience here.¡± Then, he looked at me as I continued. ¡°Karen might not be here with us, but I could rece her from pping you real hard! Try me, and I¡¯ll do what I said,¡± I threatened while ring at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m in love with Karen! So, is that enough?¡± he revealed. Heat rose and stained his cheeks when another confession escaped from his mouth.


    ¡°What! All this time and yet, you didn¡¯t even tell us?¡± I was unquestionably shocked by his revtion that it even made me ck-jawed. Silence reigned afterwards.


    ¡°But if you truly love her, then why do you have to lie to her? You should have told her from the very start, and you should not disguise as gay in the first ce! Lorenz, of all people¡­ you knew how we hate lies, most especially, Karen! You have two and a half years to confess, and you just wasted all those years!¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t lie to her, okay? I just chose not to say anything about it. But tell me¡­ do I have a choice, Diane? Of all people too, it was you who definitely knew how Karen h-hates men!¡± The pain was evident as his voice cleft.


    ¡°Did you think that she would talk to me if I didn¡¯t disguise as gay? I transferred to your school and shifted my course to ountancy because of her! I didn¡¯t know how to court, and that was the only way I could think of to get closer to her,¡± Lorenz continued with his cheeks still flushed, as his Adam¡¯s apple couldn¡¯t help but move up and down. I couldn¡¯t believe that he was indeed a real man in front of me right now. I couldn¡¯t even trace any of his gay acts.


    The way the two of them talked together regarding lewd and sexual things before made me suddenly nervous as I thought of something else, forgetting to answer all of his queries. ¡°Hey, Lorenz! Be honest to me¡­ by pretending to be gay, did you ever take advantage of Karen!¡±


    He frowned. ¡°What are you talking about, Diane? And why would I even do that? Did you already forget that I was the one who always got beaten to death? I just wanted to get closer to her, talk to her and be with her every single day,¡± he reasoned out.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted, Diane. I pretended to be gay, yes, but I wasn¡¯t a maniac stalker, okay? But you know what? I could be her handsome secret admirer!¡± He continued to disagree with me before a mischievous smile abruptly shed across his lips.


    Feeling guilty about how Lorenz felt, I ended up pouting my lips. My usations against my best friend were quite exaggerated. I couldn¡¯t help it, especially when I remembered how Karen was so trusting to him to let Lorenz hook her brassiere and things like that. How would she react when she knew that he was indeed a real man?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for doubting you, friend! Hello, what do you want me to think? I still couldn¡¯t believe it! In two and a half years, I couldn¡¯t imagine how did you manage to carry girly stuff, put makeup all over your face, and even ce some manicures on your fingernails?¡±


    ¡°Maybe because of my undying love for her? I am willing to endure everything, even beingbeled as gay if that means I would be closer to her!¡± He answered with sparks in his eyes but with grief in his voice. I could feel his heartache of not telling Karen the whole truth.


    Then, I remembered something.

 CHAPTER 71:KAREN鈥橲 FEELINGS

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Oh my God, wait! Should I tell Lorenz about Karen¡¯s real feelings for him or just let their fates bring them back together?


    Karen wasn¡¯t actually a man-hater. She just felt suffocated about how men controlled her life. Her father, her uncle, her cousins, and every part of their n were all men. It prompted her to decide to stay here away from them. But could that be a reason why she was cryingst night after going back to her hometown? I hoped not.


    Going back to our second-year college life, she divulged to me that Lorenz was her biggest crush from the opposite private university, and when he sat beside her, she tried so hard not to squeal her real feelings. She pretended to be a man-hater still.


    It was almost a week when Lorenz approached us, and when he opened his mouth to ask Karen a question, all of my friend¡¯s hopes vanished in the air like tiny orbs. She was disillusioned. She felt so miserable. I remembered that after school hours, Karen locked herself in one of the restroom cubicles and cried long enough. She couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Lorenz was gay, most especially when he started to put makeup all over his face the next day.


    Now, of all the people in the world, it was Karen who would first be happy after learning the truth-that Lorenz was a straight guy who even fell in love with her. But Lorenz still lied at all, so even though I used to be Karen¡¯s best friend who knew some of her secrets, I wasn¡¯t sure about what would be her reaction.


    ¡°Hmm, what are your ns now? How will you confess to her?¡± I asked before sipping on the frap that I grabbed from the table. I would wait for Karen¡¯s return, so these two could finally admit their feelings for each other.


    ¡°Honestly? I don¡¯t know. God knows how much I wanted to talk to her, Diane. I really wanted to admit my real identity and my true feelings for her, but she was still in Cebu until now. Maybe, when shees back. For now, I had to save some courage and borrow some time. I would get ready first before finally telling her what I feel for her,¡± he replied in morose.


    Pretending not to know about Karen¡¯s real feelings, I just patted Lorenz on his left shoulder. ¡°I talked to herst night, and she told me that she woulde back here real soon. Don¡¯t worry, bro. I will help you confess to her.¡± I intentionally called him brother as my way of teasing him, but it looked like he didn¡¯t even notice it.


    ¡°Really, Diane? Thank you-thank you so much!¡± To his great delight, he suddenly hugged me. It was quite tight that I could feel my bones were crushing. How would Liam react if he knew that someone hugged me here?


    rmed, I immediately removed Lorenz¡¯s hug away from my shoulder. I felt like there was already malice in what he did. Damn, because I could remember how we used to do a cheek-to-cheek kiss before. It was funny how the truth could not still sink into my brain. Now, I learned that he was a straight guy after knowing him as gay!


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help you sort things out with Karen¡­ just don¡¯t hug me again, okay? Anyway, time is running. I¡¯ll go now because I don¡¯t want to bete,¡± I dered whileughing before I looked at my watch. I was only left with fifteen minutes. What a waste of Liam¡¯s effort to drive me here an hour earlier, when I wouldn¡¯t be able to get the perfect attendance bonus for this quarter.


    ¡°Alright, Diane¡­ but let¡¯s go together. That¡¯s also where I would go-in EGC. My father asked me to attend a business meeting there. I¡¯ll give you a ride if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Lorenz motioned us to leave together as he even ced his arm around my shoulder while we were going downstairs.


    Quite cranky, I quickly removed it as well. Lorenz might have used with too much closeness when he pretended before as gay. But he was still my best friend no matter what. For two and a half years, he respected Karen and me a lot.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Hey! Stop it, Lorenz¡­ please! It¡¯s awkward, and your hug sends some frightening chills within me. Stop practicing your boyfriend moves on me, is that clear? If you do that again, I will tell Karen your secret!¡± Iughingly threatened him again.


    ¡°Oops¡­ you¡¯re too serious, bestie! Let me handle my confession to her, okay?¡± Lorenz blurted before we finally got out of Moonbucks and headed straight to where his car was parked.


    There were still many pairs of eyes staring at the two of us. I guessed that my best friend just turned from a crazy gay into a stunning heartthrob. I lopsidedly shook my head after, as my assumption could be wrong. Because thinking about it deeply and with the way people reacted here, most of them had long considered Lorenz as a heartthrob for sure.


    Lorenz and I separated our ways when we reached the Evangelista Group of Companies¡¯ VIP lobby. I used the elevator to go straight to the Finance Department while Lorenz spoke to the receptionist. I got promoted here as a Payroll Supervisor ever since I graduated. My main focuses were payroll, financial statements, and audits.


    The EGC here was only a branch in Quego del Mar. It also had other branches in the Philippines and more branches across Asia, Europe, and America. It was a chain of different businesses from constructions, electronics, gadgets, jewelry, media, hotels, and restaurants.


    While EGC had been built and grown by Liam¡¯s parents, the electronics and gadgets¡¯ portions were created by Liam himself with L. A. Gadgets International, as well as the jewelry with D¡¯ Jewelry Business, and hotel and restaurants¡¯ section with L. A. E. Chain of Hotel and Resorts. I hadn¡¯t yet reviewed the media and construction sectors.


    Liam was using all of his initials, and I just couldn¡¯t help but think that the D in D¡¯ Jewelry Business stands for Dayanara. But it was quite impossible because it was already established even before the two of us crossed our paths.


    ¡°Hi, Ma¡¯am Diane. Good morning! Sir Evangelista¡¯s secretary has called earlier. The CEO would like to see you in his office as soon as possible. She also said to bring the March Financial Report with you,¡± said Rizza-one of my subordinates. Some jobs appeared to be easy because of her, so I could tell that she was one of my best teammates. She was petite but damn too pretty.


    ¡°Okay, copy that. Thanks, Rizza!¡± I beatifically smiled at her. After that, I quietly ced my bag and my frap on my desk without opening my officeputer.


    My cubicle was the one next to the sliding ss door of the Finance Department. They even teased me that I was ced here because I could also act as a receptionist in the finance team.


    After all, they always believed that I had a pleasing personality. I onlyughed at them. Little did they know that I epted to sit here in this cubicle because I would be closer to our office¡¯sfort room, and I had easy ess to the exit.


    I hurriedly grabbed the USB and the hard copy of the March Financial Report that I just finishedst Friday-the end of the second week for April. I wasn¡¯t sure if Liam needed the hardcopy or he would require me to present. I shouldn¡¯t let him down, so I had to get ready. Then, I quickly left our office and immediately headed where the elevator was located.


    After all, I didn¡¯t want him to wait for too long. The Finance Department was only on the fifth floor, while my beloved boyfriend¡¯s office was on the twenty-second floor.


    Oh, I mean¡­ Sir Liam¡¯s office!Excitement crept within me after pressing the twenty-second elevator button.

 CHAPTER 72:AT LIAM鈥橲 OFFICE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    But, why all of a sudden? He could always ask for a soft copy via email. Why would he even ask me to go to his office? Hmm, right! Because the investors¡¯ meeting was always held here every third week of the month. Oh, it makes sense why Lorenz was here too!


    Anyway, if it wasn¡¯t for the investors¡¯ meeting¡­ maybe, Liam just missed me right away, and he just wanted to see me again! Or, he might have another surprise for me? Oh my God, I am so excited!


    I radiantly smiled and was slightly shaken by what I thought. The butterflies in my stomach began to fly too. This would be my first time to reach the twenty-second floor and I might be going to present in front of the investors. When the elevator door opened, I couldn¡¯t get more exhrated. I was looking forward again to see him that I even bounced at my every step.


    Liam¡¯s secretary, Trixie, saw me and ushered me in front of Liam¡¯s office. She was pretty, and like Karen, she also had some gold highlights in her hair. I was amazed because only these two opposite offices were here on the whole twenty-second-floor level.


    Perhaps, the other office was the old office of Liam¡¯s father, who I had never met because he already resided in America alongside Liam¡¯s mother. I wondered how huge their offices were, but now, I would be able to see it myself.


    When I opened the wooden door, I could say that Liam¡¯s office was truly gigantic and everything was well organized. Almost every corner was surrounded by various books. His ss cabs had expensive figurine collections too. There were also some paintings hanging on the wall, just above the windows with a scenic view.


    Aside from theptop on his desk and some other documents, Liam also owned a separate desktopputer with two different monitors on the left. One monitor was a CCTV screen. There were also ck couches and ss tables ced on the right side of his office.


    The back of Liam¡¯s swivel chair was facing me while he was sitting on it. I didn¡¯t wait for him to face me. I almost sprinted near his table and cheerfully greeted him, ¡°Hi, Sir Liam. Good morning! I have here the March Financial Report that you asked.¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s Sir Liam. He is my boss that I should respect here, but outside? I am definitely the boss!


    But shock immediately enveloped my whole body when he turned the swivel chair around to face me. Because of what he did, my smiles suddenly vanished away from my lips. I also swallowed a few times because my throat suddenly felt dry, with intense nervousness in my chest. My heart was hammering so fast, causing panic.


    Seeing him was gut-wrenching that I almost dropped the documents I was holding. I just stiffened from my stance because of the inexplicable fear, despite the fact that I wanted to run away from him. Terror was paralyzing my whole body, preventing me from taking a single step backwards. The earlier butterflies were suddenly reced by dread, now fretting inside my stomach.


    ¡°Hi, Diane! Did you miss me? I so miss you already,¡± he emphasized before he eloquently smiled at me. He rose to his feet, looking like the devil who was about to raise hell here.


    I could see how his menacing dark-gray eyes scraped my entire body from head to toe. I was d that I was wearing a three-fourths conservative blouse paired with blue faded jeans-far from the short skirt I used to wear before while dancing on the pole.


    Anxiety wed up my throat, making it hard for me to speak. With shallow breathing, I just gulped again. I also felt like my tongue had suddenly receded, and every word that I was brave to say had escaped me. My boyfriend wasn¡¯t here, so I had to protect myself.


    But what is he doing here at Liam¡¯s office?


    Just when I thought he had already moved on and quietly went to the States without fussing about my rtionship with his brother, I was wrong. Finally having the strength to move, my right feet started to step back while my two eyes were still stuck at Leandro.


    I also held on tightly to my financial documents as if I could use these as a weapon against the man who was in front of me. Of all people, I wouldn¡¯t expect him to be here.


    He was wearing a blue tuxedo paired with ck leather shoes, and unlike thest time I saw him, his face was clean-shaven. He no longer had some dark eye bags, his hair was well-groomed while tousled at the left side, and he no longer had a mustache and beard. Actually, he already looked like Liam again¡­ but he would never be my boyfriend.


    ¡°Hey! Is that the right way to wee a long-lost friend? By stepping back?¡± There was a meaning behind his smile as he slowly approached me. ¡°Am I not deserving to receive a wee hug from my lovely Diane?¡± And he even had the guts to spread his arms widely.


    ¡°W-When did you ce back?¡± I stuttered while asking him as if something had jammed in my throat. I just ignored what he said, but I wanted to vomit the moment I heard his term of endearment.


    Your lovely Diane, huh? I had never been yours, Leandro! I wanted to shout.


    ¡°At least, you are concerned about when did I return. It was enough for me to hear from you, Diane. Well, I am just concerned about you, and that¡¯s the main reason why I came back,¡± he said evocatively. He paused for a while before he continued.


    ¡°So, to answer you, my flight was just yesterday, and my body clock hasn¡¯t yet adjusted after my twenty-four-hour flight. You see, I still have jetg, but it was nothing because I was damn too excited to see you. Anyway, congrattions! You are now a CPA, and that¡¯s nice. You became a board passer and not a cheap club dancer anymore!¡± Leandro brusquely mocked me as his eyes narrowed, but his gaze never left my whole body from head to toe.


    Sneering, I felt how my face suddenly heat up when he said that. He even emphasized the words club dancer. But it was true anyway-I was indeed a dancer then, and I was never ashamed of it.


    ¡°Oops, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Leandro smirked. He pretended like he was only having a casual conversation with me while he was clearly ridiculing me.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m amazed! Who would have ever thought that Liam really seeded in taking you away from that club? Something you never let me do before. Tsk, I¡¯m severely hurt!¡± Leandro held his forehead as if he had a sudden headache.


    Being an employee here in EGC, I knew I had nothing to brag about with him right now, but still, I lifted my chin. I would never let him deride over the past happenings and used them to manipte me.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sorry, Leandro. In the first ce, I was really a dancer then, and I am not denying that fact. Being a dancer before had helped me a lot without depending on anyone. Now, if you will excuse me, I think I have to go. For all I know, my boyfriend Liam was the main reason why I came here, and not you.¡±


    Left with no other choice, I turned my back on him. I was about to make my way to the exit when Leandro quickly blocked my way. Because of that, I backed away from him again. This time, I was stepping back towards the direction of Liam¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Nah-ah-ah! Not that soon, Diane.¡± Leandro shook his head as he chuckled with arms crossed on his chest. ¡°Why are you looking for Liam in my very own office? You know what? You¡¯re quite funny! He is your boyfriend, but you don¡¯t even know that the opposite one was really his office.¡± He signaled his hand, pointing in the direction of the other office I saw earlier.

 CHAPTER 73:LEANDRO鈥橲 PLAN

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Then, Leandro scoffed. ¡°You two were impossible! See the effect of answering him in just two days? You don¡¯t even know him. And you¡¯re going steady with how many months for now? Seven months? You¡¯re kidding me!¡± He was clearly insulting me, and that made me want to be swallowed by the ground.


    Why am I being stupid in front of Leandro? Damn him!


    Now I realized that I didn¡¯t even know Liam¡¯s exact office because I was seriously working here. Liam and I rarely saw each other here in EGC. We used to chat, but because of my request of keeping our rtionship here a secret, we never shared our lunch.


    Liam would just ask someone to deliver me something in the office, may it be flowers, choctes, or food, under his codename, Mr. Handsome. Then, my workmates would just scream on top of their lungs while teasing me who Mr. Handsome was.


    But why did Liam¡¯s secretary usher me here, saying that this was Liam¡¯s office?


    Ah, right! The way Trixie looked at me with guilt earlier, Leandro had probably just scared her too. This man was really outrageous.


    ¡°Stop looking for him, Diane. You see, I came back! I¡¯m here for you again. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, and hell damn it, because I miss you so much!¡± Then, he licked his lips.


    ¡°How about you? Haven¡¯t you missed me? Won¡¯t you even hug me for a moment? Aren¡¯t you going to tell me something during the seven months we¡¯ve never been together?¡± Leandro was sarcastic while throwing me a series of questions.


    ¡°I have nothing to tell you and to answer your questions-I¡¯ve never missed you, and I would never hug you even for a second. There was no reason to miss you, and it would be much better if you didn¡¯te back! Of all people, you better know that.¡± I raised an eyebrow and answered him frankly. I didn¡¯t care anymore if he was also the son of the original owners of thispany.


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts! As usual, you¡¯re always hurting my feelings, Diane,¡± he mockingly remarked. He even ced his right hand on his chest and acted so hurt from what I told him.


    ¡°But after seven months, it was d to know that you¡¯re still the same Diane I¡¯ve met¡­ peevish, strong-willed, and exquisite. Not to mention that you¡¯re still sexy! There wasn¡¯t even a single time that I forgot about you when I¡¯m in the States. You know what? It was so nice to be madly in love with you. I can even raise hell here.¡± Leandro grinned foolishly.


    Before I noticed it, Leandro was sessful in getting closer towards my body, having the opportunity to run his right fingers across my left cheek. At least, I was able to shove his hand away because I no longer had a space to step backwards. I was trapped.


    The lower part of my body was already leaning on his table and I was barely able to stand up straight. He locked me up as he ced both of his hands on the edge of his desk.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, if you have nothing to tell me¡­ then, I think I have something for you. And I bet that you will be very curious about the secret that I will tell you,¡± Leandro seriously said, now caressing my hair. He even touched some of my hair strands that cover my face, but I shoved his hand again before he could even tuck the strands behind my ears.


    After that, I did not say a word and just averted my eyes away from him. He brought his face closer to my left ear, stroked my hair again for a moment, and whispered something to me¡­


    ¡°Do you remember what happened to you almost four years ago, Diane? One night way back May 2005?¡± Even though I wasn¡¯t looking at him, I knew for sure that he was disdainfully amused at me.


    I frowned. I didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to what Leandro said, but I didn¡¯t know why my chest suddenly throbbed out of nervousness. Dread gnawed at my spines, eventually stinging my veins. I must admit that Leandro got my attention, so I slowly looked at him. May was my birthday month, and 2005 was my debut year, but I couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    ¡°W-What do you mean? What are you talking about?¡± I asked out of bewilderment as I was stabbing him with furious and deadly res.


    ¡°Oh well, I really loved the way you stared at me like that, Diane¡­ and that made me even want to kiss you,¡± Leandro huskilymented while leaning closer. Because of that, I turned my face again in the other direction.


    ¡°So¡­ you really don¡¯t remember anything, huh? Kind of exciting, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure that you will remember everything, in bits and pieces. All you have to do is trust me-¡± I could see from my peripheral vision that he was about to seize my shoulders when the wooden office door suddenly opened, and the rest of what he was about to tell me waspletely cut off.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± A worried yet mad voice suddenly intervened, making me look at him.


    Thank God, it¡¯s Liam!


    Finally seeing my knight in shining armor here, all the fear and nervousness that just ruled my whole body had disappeared like bubbles in the air. I used the opportunity to push Leandro and quickly get out of his trap, then dashed towards Liam.


    With my boyfriend, I¡¯m totally safe!


    ¡°Hey, beloved brother! Long time, no see¡­ aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡± Leandro was contemptuously smiling when he greeted his older brother.


    ¡°So, you really managed to get Diane out of the club, huh? I¡¯m impressed, but why? Are you ashamed of her previous work-twirling herself over the pole in front of customers? But whatever your reason was, I would still like to congratte you!¡± Leandro¡¯s voice was certainly enveloped with sarcasm. What he said made my cheeks flushed. He was ruining me using my past.


    Then, Liam turned to me with his expressive eyes. ¡°Are you alright? Did he do something bad to you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± I replied.


    He cupped my face before he lovingly kissed me on my forehead. ¡°Kindly go back to your office now, Diane. I¡¯lle to you afterwards. We will talkter, okay?¡±


    I nodded at him like a submissive girlfriend, at the same time, an obedient employee. ¡°Hmm, okay. But how about these reports that you asked from me?¡± I asked him. It was as if I was melting again with how deep he stared at me.


    ¡°This is not my office, and I didn¡¯t ask for anything, Diane. If I have something to ask, then you don¡¯t have to waste your time bying here because I will be the one to approach you, okay? You can now leave us, and I will deal with my beloved brother here.¡± I could feel the annoyance in Liam¡¯s voice because of Leandro¡¯s sudden presence. He was controlling his anger, but his veins were throbbing on his neck.


    Liam was gravely staring at Leandro as he said those words. From there, I knew that it was all Leandro¡¯s n to send me here on the twenty-second floor. I already thought about it earlier, because Liam should have chatted or e-mailed me to ask for these reports, but I wasn¡¯t able to turn on myputer. I was already in the corporate world, and my naivety would do me no good.


    It looked like the two of them would fight again, and it was all because of me. I just heaved a deep sigh out of hopelessness. The cycle would just continue, and their fights would never end.


    With down shoulders, I was able to get out of Leandro¡¯s office. But I wasn¡¯t yet able to fully close the door when I heard how he barked again.


    ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t really want Diane to hear what I am going to say, huh?¡± Leandro sounded too sardonic.


    Wait, what was it all about and why? What does Leandro really want from me? What about the secret that I should hear from him?

 CHAPTER 74:SPILL THE BEANS

    Leandro¡¯s P. O. V.


    Seeing how Diane was still gorgeous after months of being away from her already made my day. Although she hurt my feelings again, it was fine. She was still a beauty as she had always been. Although she was a forbidden fruit that was already owned by my brother, I wouldn¡¯t care at all. I would do everything to finally get her.


    Jealous of Liam, I couldn¡¯t help myself but think of how Diane used to satisfy him in bed. I couldn¡¯t stop asking myself if they were already doing it, and that was what made me crazy.


    Diane had gotten more voluptuous curves since thest time I saw her, and that filled my sexual fantasies even more. If we were not just here, I could have ripped up her clothes. But seeing my brother storming off here just ruined our supposedly perfect moment together!


    Why does Liam always have to be at the wrong time? Damn him!


    I was supposed to tell Diane everything that I knew about her abduction four years ago. I knew that when she found out that it was Liam who ruined her life, she would leave him as soon as possible. For that, I would be able to get her back. My temper sparked that I balled my fists right in an instant.


    After all, it was me who liked her first. I was the one who came and got to know her first¡­ even before something happened between Liam and her.


    Before Liam raped her.


    Anger heated my blood again after remembering what Liam did to her. What I didn¡¯t get was the fact that Diane seemed to have no recollection of what had happened to her before? Was it amnesia caused by the traumatic experience that she encountered?


    It was thest week of September when I went to the States to heal my broken heart caused by Diane and Liam officially being in a rtionship. To forget everything, I went to different nightclubs and there were lots of women I ended up having a one-night stand with. I even woke up in Las Vegas with a naked woman beside me. I got fucked over!


    Staying in Las Vegas for four months, I did nothing but fuck different women around. But there was still one thing that would never change-I still loved Diane. I still wanted her to be mine, and I would do anything just to get her back! If I had to raise hell, I would do that.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    To celebrate New Year¡¯s Eve in Las Vegas, I pretended like it was like the old days at a nightclub. New Year¡¯s Eve was traditionally a huge night for Vegas nightclubs with celebrity guests, open bars, and partying crowds.


    I was enjoying myself over the bar counter while listening to live bands. Still sober, I wasn¡¯t attracted to strippers asking me to take them out. I was even more engrossed with my Manhattan cocktail in this social hour. Then, I identally saw one of Liam¡¯s college troops at the same nightclub.


    If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, it was Steve-the leader of their gang and one of those sued by Mom and Dad for the reason I wasn¡¯t able to know until now. There was actually a rumor that circted before in EGC about Liam, but I never got interested in it because that was the time I had been busy stalking my lovely Diane.


    All I knew was Steve and the rest of their friends betrayed Liam about three and a half years ago. Mom would not let me attend the court hearings way back then, so I didn¡¯t know the whole story before. But this would be the right time to know everything about it by asking Steve. I just hoped that he would actually speak and spill the beans.


    ¡°Hey, bro!¡± I strode towards the ck couch and firmly tapped him over the shoulder. He was even a little surprised after seeing me because he looked drunk too.


    ¡°Wait, Liam? No, I guess you¡¯re L-Leandro? Liam¡¯s brother, right?¡± he asked me.


    Liam¡¯s brother? If only this moron knew that I wouldn¡¯t feel that way anymore! I smirked. I didn¡¯t have a brother who was a traitor!


    ¡°Yes, bro! So, how¡¯s life after being convicted, huh?¡± I didn¡¯t care at all if he would be affronted by how I started our conversation. I wanted to go straight to the point, so I sat next to him and ced my mocktail ss on the table.


    Fortunately, he did not have any stripper beside him because I might not be able to talk to him properly. If I was enjoying the loud music earlier, I was starting to hate it now because I would prefer to hear everything that woulde from Steve¡¯s mouth clearly.


    He was silent for a brief moment before he replied, ¡°Man! It was great to be in jail for six months.¡± Then, he sardonicallyughed. ¡°After that, I came here, and I never went back to the Philippines again. That country stole my freedom, goddamn it!¡±


    The end of my lips curved into a smirk as my feet were knocking off the floor. Honestly, I didn¡¯t have time to listen to any of Steve¡¯s dramatic misdeeds in life. There was only one thing I just wanted to know-it was about anything Liam could possibly hide, or any secret that was rted to him, which I could use to separate Diane and that traitor brother of mine!


    Then, I narrowed my eyes when I asked Steve. ¡°Do you still remember what happened why you were sued by my parents, bro?¡±


    He looked at me with drooping eyelids. ¡°Hmm, why are you asking me? Don¡¯t you want to ask Liam about it?¡± He was already tipsy, and I was starting to get exasperated here.


    ¡°Well¡­ simply because we are not on good terms at the moment,¡± I answered him before sipping from my mocktail.


    ¡°Uh oh! Don¡¯t get me wrong, dude. I knew the two of you-you were really close to each other. You were even more than conjoined twins. Howe you¡¯re not on good terms now? Oh! Let me guess, men usually fight over a woman. Am I right? So, how¡¯s ying tug-of-war?¡± After that, Steveughed out loud.


    He almost closed his eyes due to the intensity of his intoxication. If I didn¡¯t need something from him, I already smashed his face on the table.


    You are right, shit head!


    ¡°You¡¯ve guessed it right then, Steve. So, what about that three years ago, huh? What really happened?¡± I was already running out of patience here, but this bastard wasn¡¯t yet squealing what I wanted to hear.


    ¡°Woah! It¡¯s a one-of-a-kind experience for Liam on his birthday bash, dude! We brought a girl in his pad as our birthday gift for him. He was so lucky! I think she¡¯s not a prostitute or a whore. She was so beautiful-damn gorgeous that I wished, I was Liam at that time. And your brother? Fuck! Still a virgin for twenty-three years of his life? Would you believe that?¡±


    Now, we¡¯re finally going somewhere, and that¡¯s good¡­ I thought.


    He grabbed his tonic gin and drank on it before he continued. ¡°I really thought that Liam was gay. I first experienced sex when I was fifteen. What did he do for twenty-three years? Well, that was the main reason why we had to mix sex drugs in his wine and after that, we let him do whatever he wanted to do with that girl. So, he raped her, and that event led me to jail after!¡±


    He said a lot of things but mentioning a certain girl who was raped by my brother was the one that caught my attention. I suddenly sweated with fear because I didn¡¯t like where our conversation would go. My heart pounded like it was about to explode. My instinct prompted me not to ask questions anymore.


    ¡°Were you able to k-know who¡¯s that girl, bro?¡± My eyebrows furrowed. I didn¡¯t know how I would react if it was about something I wouldn¡¯t want to know.


    ¡°Wow! You two were really brothers, huh? When Liam and I inadvertently saw each other against year, he asked me the same thing! He wanted to find that iparable girl to personally apologize to her, even if that girl might put him in jail. It was a good thing that I could still remember her name. Wait, what was it again? Hmm¡­¡±he said. His head bowed down, signaling that he was about to sleep.


    Fuck! Don¡¯t you dare sleep now, rascal!


    ¡°What was her name, bro?¡± I clenched my teeth as I couldn¡¯t help myself but grab Steve by his cor. All my life, I had never been anxious like what I was feeling right now. Rage was boiling inside me to the point that I really wanted to pull his tongue out.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m still thinking about it.¡± Steve was already sloshed.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me!¡± I could feel that the nightclub¡¯s loud music was nothingpared to my tone.


    ¡°Hell, yeah! I remember now so you can remove your hands off me, dude. Based on her identification card, her name was something like Dayana? No, it was Dayanera. Could it be? Wait, let me focus for a little while. You¡¯re pressuring me, hmm¡­¡± I waited for Steve to remember it clearly, and this was the longest wait I ever did.

 CHAPTER 75:NO OTHER CHOICE

    Leandro¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Daya-nara. Yeah, it was a certain Dayanara. Dayanara riz, to be exact-¡± Steve intoxicatedly confirmed before he finally slept in front of me. I wanted him to spill the beans, but I didn¡¯t know that he would drop a grenade instead.


    Wait, what! Did I hear it right? Did he really say Diane¡¯s real name? Was it clearly Dayanara riz or my ears were just fooling me?


    ¡°Bro, wake up! Damn it, hey!¡± I almost pleaded. I tried to p Steve¡¯s face hard enough to wake him up, but he was really drunk. If only I could punch his face here, I would have done that. But I had no other choice but to let go of him now because it looked like he was drowned in a stupor and would never wake up.


    ¡°Holy crap!¡± My whole body was trembling right now. Suddenly, I became weak while holding my chest because something was stabbing on it.


    Of all the women in the Philippines, why does it have to be Diane? No! I wish I was wrong. I really hoped that Diane and that girl who Liam raped before were just having the same names! There were probably a lot of Dayanaras in the world, not just my Diane.


    The odds had a high-percent chance that it wasn¡¯t the woman I loved. Also, it already happened about three and a half years ago! Steve could no longer remember her exact name, and he was even drunk right now. He wasn¡¯t in his right mind, and he might only be making up stories involving the name of Dayanara.


    Bute to think of it, Leandro. The time when Liam came back to the Philippines-that was almost the same time that Diane received a bouquet with a fucking note, right?


    ¡°Now that I found you, I will never let you go. Not now, not anymore!¡± -L


    That initial L was indeed Liam, and it already confirmed that he was searching for Diane. So, when he finally found her, he fulfilled what he wrote in that letter-that he would never let her go?


    Was that the main reason why he took her away from me without considering that I am his own brother? Is that so? Because he believed that he came first? Well, he only got her first, but it was me who got the chance to know her first!


    Shit, hell damn it! Did Diane know that it was Liam who raped her and ruined her life? Was she traumatized? Was that the reason why she decided to just dance in the club? Because of her dirty past?


    Always forcing my love to her, I knew that I had never been good the way I courted her. Yes, I would love to fill my mind with her sexual fantasies, but I would never rape her! I had no other choice but to huff on the couch while watching the people partying around. Now was not the right time to give up.


    Drowned in my undying love, I would go back to the Philippines as soon as possible because I better warn Diane. I didn¡¯t care anymore if she was no longer a virgin or what, I promised to do everything I could just for her not to end up with Liam!


    I stopped reminiscing when Liam dragged me out of my reverie. ¡°Why? What do you want to say to my girlfriend, huh? Haven¡¯t you moved on, Leandro? I thought everything was already clear before you went to the States? But it looks like you haven¡¯t yet epted your defeat.¡±


    Having no other choice, I smiled at him foolishly-not minding his other questions for me. ¡°How about you, Liam? Maybe, you have something to say about what really happened four years ago? On the night of your steamy twenty-third birthday, my dear brother?¡± I grimaced after emphasizing the words steamy and dear brother.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He stared at me intently, but he did not speak for a long time. I jutted my chin and stood tall, even darting my eyes to my traitor brother. I was again in a staring contest with Liam because I would never let him defeat me the second time around.


    Checkmate!I devilishly smiled after knowing that I caught him off-guard. Based on his brooding and sank facial expression, he suddenly became vulnerable-too much for my satisfaction.


    His helpless reaction confirmed my assumptions that he had not yet told everything to Diane. Why? Because he was afraid that when Diane found out about that filthy truth, she would leave him anytime soon.


    Thestugh will be mine, brother!


    The once-powerful Liam Arthur Evangelista was defenseless now, and I couldn¡¯t get happier to witness that. It was already the start of how his world would crumble and fall apart.


    ¡°Oh! What¡¯s with that expression, dear brother? Don¡¯t you know how to answer questions? Well, did you tell Diane already? Or you want me to tell her and-¡± I wasn¡¯t able to continue my sentence because he already cut me off.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± he yelled. His voice thundered across my whole office, but I didn¡¯t even move an inch. I could see the veinsing out from his neck while he was trying hard to control his fury.


    That¡¯s right, Liam! Show your anger. Let¡¯s see who is the real viin here.


    ¡°Oh! Easy, bro! I haven¡¯t said anything yet, and here you are¡­ acting so crazy. I haven¡¯t done anything yet, but you looked like a child who had been stolen with his favorite candy!¡± I pretended to be calm because I knew I had the ace card. Diane chose himst year, but now?


    Then, I scathingly continued. ¡°You can ask me sincerely so I could never tell Diane about that dirty little secret of yours, right? We can berades here while protecting the unknown. Not in a sense that I haven¡¯t yet finished talking here, and you¡¯re interfering right away! Where are your manners, dude?¡± I teased him, at the same time, insulting him with my imprudent leer. I was defeatedst year, but I wouldn¡¯t let that happen again.


    Liam furiously marched towards me and pushed me on the table. With his force that was much stronger than mine, and due to the sudden impact with how he nudged me, things fell from my desk including myptop that made a loud screech off the floor.


    Damn him! That¡¯s where I saved some of Diane¡¯s photos!


    He grabbed me by my cor and lifted it slightly while piercing me with his burning res. ¡°You don¡¯t know the whole story, so shut the fuck up, Leandro, or else-¡± Liam was trembling in anger.


    Now was my chance to cut him off, so I used the opportunity to clutch him by his cor too. ¡°Or else what? You will threaten me again that I haven¡¯t seen the worst of you?¡± I lopsidedly shook my head before I continued.


    ¡°Did you really think that I¡¯m afraid of you, Liam? I¡¯m not, and you fucking know that more than anyone! I just wanted to get what¡¯s mine from the very start.¡± My eyes narrowed as I indiscreetly mocked him again. I was making sure that my grin would frustrate him.


    ¡°No one is yours, Leandro! Not even Diane, so stay away from her. Stay. Away. From. Us!¡± He was gritting his teeth and clenching his jaws as he growled those words, stressing thest four words. It looked like the veins all over his neck would be cut off, and his grasp would suffocate me due to his excessive pressure.


    ¡°You know what? You¡¯re not really in love with Diane! What you only felt for her was guilt. You are only fooling her, bro! If you truly love her, don¡¯t you think she deserves to know the truth?¡± I cleared my throat because his grip was choking me.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized that you actually raped her on the night of her birthday? While you were enjoying that night and pleasuring yourself with her body, she must be despising it. She must be cursing you to hell!¡± I wanted to attack his conscience.


    I used to follow Diane ever since, and I knew a lot about her. At some point, I med myself for why I wasn¡¯t by her side the moment Liam¡¯s friends kidnapped her. If I was there, then it would never happen. Their fates would never meet.


    Liam had not raped Diane yet, I already knew that they both had the same birthday. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he didn¡¯t know about it. After all, they didn¡¯t know each other, and there was no point in continuing their hopeless rtionship now that Diane was close to knowing the truth.


    Then, I still couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut. ¡°You don¡¯t have any ns of telling Diane, right? Because you¡¯re damnably afraid that when she finds out the whole truth, she will leave you right away!¡± I asserted, triggering his guilt.


    Liam did not speak, as if he realized that he was already near to his dead end. He just let go of my cor, turned his back on me, and headed towards the direction of the door. I must admit that I got out of bnce with his strength, and if not for the table, I could havended straight to the floor.


    He was about to leave my office when I spoke again, ¡°You can have my word. Leave Diane, and I won¡¯t tell her the truth.¡±


    ¡°Over my dead body!¡± he answered me before mming my office door shut, creating a loud bang.


    ¡°Then, you left me with no other choice!¡± I whispered. I didn¡¯t know why but what he said literally gave me an idea-a selfish idea to finally get Diane back.

 CHAPTER 76:JEALOUS BOYFRIEND

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    Damn you, Leandro!


    How did he know about what happened four years ago? Did he and Steve identally meet in the States? Shit!


    Narrowing my eyes due to frozen anger, I should have never let Leandroe into the picture again. He could do whatever he could, but that would never scare me. I would never let him manipte my feelings for Diane. I wouldn¡¯t let him control my life, and I would never give in to his fucking demands no matter what.


    Damn it!I was breathing heavily because I was preventing myself from getting even with him. I would never stoop down his level. All my life, I was taught to be sanguine and was raised to hold my rage. Fighting with himst year was already enough. Our parents would not be happy if they would see us attacking each other, especially Mom.


    Yes, Leandro was right. Diane deserved to know the whole truth. I wouldn¡¯t keep it away from her in our entire lives but now was definitely not the right time.


    But when is the right time? When Diane had already fallen deeply in love with you? Until ites to a certain point that she can no longer handle the situation once she learns the truth? Did you think that she will not break down, and she will continue to embrace you after she finds out that you lied to her?asked my conscience.


    Shit!I balled my fists and wanted to punch the wall, but I restrained myself. Leandro would just be happy seeing me this broken and dejected.


    But what should I do? Why couldn¡¯t I think straight when ites to her? Diane is my life now, and I couldn¡¯t bear to live without her.


    God knew how much I loved her. I really do. But I knew that once she learned about that damned fucking truth, she would leave me without even thinking twice. I already considered that possibility from the moment I saw her again, but now? I couldn¡¯t do it. I couldn¡¯t let her know. I couldn¡¯t let her go. And I didn¡¯t know when I would be ready to tell her because I couldn¡¯t afford to lose her!


    My heart was aching. I nned to tell Diane the whole truth from the very start, but I got scared. Nothing on her face showed any trace of what happened yesterday, so who am I to remind her of it? I would only hurt her for the sin Imitted against her on that one terrifying evening.


    I never thought that I would fall for her like this-to the point that when ites to her, I didn¡¯t seem to know myself anymore. If I became a coward to face her before, I was still a coward now because I wouldn¡¯t want to lose her.


    Every time we were together, I wanted to possessively own her. But I knew for a fact that she would never be mine, and I didn¡¯t have any rights at all because of what I did to her. It was all my fault, and now, I didn¡¯t know when I would stop ming myself for raping her.


    Exiting from Leandro¡¯s office that was only the opposite of my office here, I narrowed my eyes as I immediately instructed Trixie.


    ¡°Cancel all my meetings and appointments for the whole day. Tell Eric to prepare my private jet right away!¡± I was no longer in the mood and what I wanted right now was to be with my girlfriend, because we rarely saw each other here.


    ¡°Sure thing, sir!¡± Trixie quickly replied before typing on her officeputer.


    I was about to go to the elevator when I nced back at her-she was now about to reach her office phone.


    ¡°And Trixie, don¡¯t you dare follow any of Leandro¡¯s instructions ever again. Because the next time you will do that, you will be fired! Understand?¡± I told her grimly.


    Never did I raise my voice to my secretary because she was always doing an outstanding job. Just now. She failed, and I wasn¡¯t the type of boss to treat that mistake lightly, especially what she did concerned Diane.


    ¡°Y-Yes, sir. I-I¡¯m sorry, it won¡¯t ever happen again.¡± Trixie bowed her head while apologizing. I didn¡¯t mind her anymore and marched away from her.


    Trixie¡¯s job was so important to her, and like Diane, she was also a breadwinner. For sure, she had no other choice but to obey Leandro because he scared her. Trixie didn¡¯t mean to do this. My brother might be clever enough to y his games well, but I wouldn¡¯t let him steal what was never his. I had to y my cards better than him. I had to n ten steps ahead of him.


    I headed straight towards the elevator, and when I got inside, my forefinger immediately pressed the fifth floor and closed buttons. Heaving a deep sigh, I detached my tie because the situation seemed to be choking me. I could no longer wait to see my beloved girlfriend.


    Then, I removed the first three buttons of my white long-sleeved polo underneath my favorite American coat. While looking at the mirror ss inside the elevator, I couldn¡¯t help but fix my hair that wasn¡¯t even ruined at all. I was on my way to see my Diane, so I should be as stunning as ever.


    My steps were in a rush when I went in front of their office. Having second thoughts about whether I would enter inside or not, I stopped when something caught my attention. I was outside the sliding door of the Finance Department, but I could already hear the screaming women from the inside.


    The women¡¯s conversation was so loud that everything could be heard outside their office. Their room was facing the corridor where people were passing, and some women inside were too loud not to be noticed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey! Admit it, girl¡­ is he your boyfriend? Is he the one who goes by his codename-Mr. Handsome? The one who was giving you flowers and choctes here?¡±


    ¡°In fairness, the two of you looked great together? He¡¯s handsome, and here you are¡­ damn gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right! I couldn¡¯t agree more. He looked like a Greek god, but a snobbish one! How could he ignore my beauty? Duh!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re not as beautiful as Diane! Hello?¡±


    ¡°I saw the two of you in Moonbucks, and don¡¯t you ever lie to us, Diane. He even ced his arm all over your shoulder. I envied you, oh my God!¡±


    ¡°Indeed! When I was about to go to the second floor, I even saw him hugging her. I just left because they looked so perfect together. But before that, I was able to capture their sweet moments together. Take a look, girls¡­ they seemed to be in a movie shoot!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him go, sister! Oh my God, grab the opportunity and date him now.¡±


    My forehead immediately wrinkled at what I heard, and that made me crumple my fists too. I was trying to think straight, but it looked like my mind already floated in the air, leaving me with irrational thoughts.


    Wait! Are they talking about Diane being hugged by another man? After Leandro, should I deal with this one too? And who¡¯s this fucking man who dared to touch my woman?My facial expression turned dark.


    With hunched posture, I paced towards the sliding ss door and my shaky fingers hurriedly pressed the code outside their office. I couldn¡¯t brush off the frowns all over my forehead as I entered their office. As a result, all the women who seemed to be talking out loud earlier immediately quieted and returned to their original cubicles.


    Diane was located in the nearest cube, so I didn¡¯t have to exert much effort going to her. But that was one thing I hated about having Diane sit closest to the door. Men who were going here would instantly notice her.


    I heard that some new hires, with their ATM cards still to be processed, were alreadying back and forth to the Finance Department to get their paychecks. They were just doing it intentionally, maybe to see my gorgeous girlfriend, because there wasn¡¯t even an announcement that those were ready to be handpicked, and we were still too far from the payday.


    ¡°Diane, in my office¡­ right now! Bring those January to March financial reports with you.¡± I retained my glowering look.


    My voice got louder than the usual before silence filled their entire office. I didn¡¯t know why I suddenly got insecure and grumpy. Diane was left with no other choice but to stand up and get the folder from her in-tray and quickly followed me. She was almost running.

 CHAPTER 77:FORTIETH FLOOR

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    We were already inside the elevator, but it seemed like the silence trailed us here. I wasn¡¯t speaking, and neither Diane, but I could see from the corner of my left eye that she was ncing at me from time to time.


    But could I me myself for feeling like this? Diane was the one who wanted not to let people here know what was going on between the two of us, despite the fact that I wanted to shout to the whole world that she had already been my girlfriend. I wanted to brag about her, but even before I could start doing it, she already requested to keep our rtionship a secret.


    And could I me other men with their possible motives? They were just men who couldn¡¯t stop themselves from liking women. Knowing Diane¡¯s pretense to be single, it was likely that someone else would court her. It was a good thing that they were all women in Finance Department, but I should not becent. I should not let my guard down.


    Even though they were all together, Diane¡¯s beauty was pretty obvious. She was glowingpared to the rest of her colleagues. She was a head-turner. I always saw them gathering together in the cafeteria during lunchtime, and I wasn¡¯t a fool not to see that the eyes of almost all men there were only stuck at her¡­ ogling at my girlfriend.


    I tried not to act like a jealous boyfriend, but I just couldn¡¯t help myself. When ites to Diane, I was unquestionably selfish. But no matter what, I didn¡¯t want to suffocate her. She was so naive. She might not be aware of how men were looking at her body.


    Diane was asked to be the face of Moonbucks Coffee Shop. Although she asked for my permission to do that, I had Janno confirmed that the pictorial would only involve Diane¡¯s shoulders and upwards. It was a good thing that modeling wasn¡¯t Diane¡¯s passion. I wouldn¡¯t get paranoid about how men would look at her.


    Damn, because I looked like Leandro now!


    The elevator door opened on the twenty-second floor. Diane prepared herself to step outside when I abruptly closed it and instead pushed the fortieth-floor button where the helipad could be found.


    ¡°Hmm, fortieth floor? But I thought¡­ we will go to your office, sir?¡± Diane innocently questioned me, but I didn¡¯t answer her. I pressed my lips together, still suppressing myself to talk to her.


    We went here in the helipad, and when I saw that no one was here aside from us, I could no longer restrain myself. I didn¡¯t care anymore if we would be caught by the CCTV camera.


    Even though I was in a rush, I still carefully leaned Diane against the ss wall. I imed her plump and luscious lips without even uttering a single word. I sensibly touched her smooth jaws, and I became even more addicted to ravaging how delicious her lips were. I even bit them fervently to let her know that I was indeed punishing her.


    Her lips really tasted like my favorite wine. Devouring her lips was intoxicating, yet rxing, at the same time.


    Diane was startled at first, but after a few seconds, I felt her lips move to reciprocate me with warm kisses and that only intensified my feelings for her. Closing my eyes while kissing her demandingly, I wasn¡¯t able to see her reaction, but I knew for a fact that her kisses proved me to be her only one-and those were already enough for me not to doubt.


    I couldn¡¯t help myself but savagely opened her mouth and shoved my tongue inside. Then, I sucked her tongue and sparred with it when she gave me full ess to it.


    In just a few moments, my lips crawled to her left jaw andnded on her neck until it reached her cleavage-leaving a trail of bottomless pleasure. I could feel the erected manhood against my pants as I continued to kiss her. I was able to unbutton her white blouse and saw her ck sleeveless under. A fire ignited within me, causing me to mark the area on top of her left boob.


    ¡°Liam, not here¡­ oh!¡±


    Diane¡¯s body was shivering in scorching desires that made her emit a moan, and that was what I liked about my girl. I couldn¡¯t get enough of her, but she needed to be taught a lesson. It was the first time we made out here, and there should be no moaning. Her sexy moans were indeed triggering more of what was inside me.


    I kissed her lips back to stop her from groaning out loud as my hands reached and palmed both of her well-endowed breasts. These ones were my most favorite. I was ready to remove her white blouse when I was able to control myself and just continued smooching the angel in front of me. I wanted more¡­ but she was right, we could not do it here.


    ¡°I love you, Diane¡­¡± I said in between our heartfelt kisses.


    God knew how much I loved this woman. I just wanted to be with her every second and every minute of my entire life. If I could just marry her right away, I could have done it, even at this time. I would do it-just for her to stay by my side.


    We were both catching our breaths when we parted our lips. I knew I ruined Diane¡¯s mauve lipstick but not her usual red lips. After that, I ced a long kiss on her forehead. Heavily panting with what we just crazily did, I ended up resting my forehead on hers then. Diane¡¯s chest was still moving up and down as she was still gasping for air.


    ¡°H-Here¡­ the January to M-March financial reports that you asked, sir. It¡¯s all c-consolidated here,¡± Diane said while handing me a green folder. So, the main reason why she couldn¡¯t hug me earlier was because of this damn hindering folder.


    ¡°Did you really think I need these files?¡± Beatifically smiling, I took the folder from her soft hand before I leaned my face closer to her left ear. ¡°I just need an alibi to lure you here, sweetheart!¡± I ended up biting her earlobe, and that caused her to grunt.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a right time for everything.¡± Diane returned my smile with her eyes glinting of pleasure. She was bing naughtier than ever before. ¡°But for now, we have to go back to our work, sir. I still have a bnce sheet to work on, and I have to finish it before tomorrow.¡± She seemed to be teasing me when she mentioned the forbidden endearment ¡®sir.¡¯


    After eyeing her intently, I subtly pressed my lips on her neck. ¡°Stop calling me ¡®sir¡¯ when it was only the two of us, or do you wish to get punished for it, my love?¡±


    Diane pouted her lips before she replied, ¡°Is that so? Let me remind you that you¡¯ve been punishing me once a week even though I wasn¡¯t calling you as sir.¡±


    Then, she ced her right index finger on my lips before it slowly descended to my neck, down to my chest. My muscr and slightly haired chest could be seen from the detached first-three buttons of my polo. Her simple touch could make me go wild like a sex addict, craving for every part of her body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me here, sweetie.¡± I quickly pecked on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re lucky that I just unbuttoned your blouse. I was still able to control myself from tearing it here.¡±


    ¡°So, should I thank you for that? What if I liked it the other way around, Liam? Tearing it sounds like a good idea, but I guessed I have to wear an old blouse.¡± Diane was so naughty, leaving me with no other choice but to im again her lips.


    ¡°Silly, stop bewitching me!¡± I told her after tasting her lips. ¡°Anyway, I would like to ask you something. I heard that there was this handsome guy who hugged you just this morning? Who was he?¡± I narrowed my eyes while asking. I tried not to sound jealous, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself. Whoever he was and if he was working here, I would make sure to instantly fire him.


    But I was surprised by how Diane reacted-she suddenly burst outughing as there would never be tomorrow. She even pped her hands, looking so amused. I must admit that herugh seemed like music to my ears, though. It was not boring nor cranky to listen to. She looked like an angel, who was missing her wings and halo.

 CHAPTER 78:FEAR OF HEIGHTS

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Oh my God, Liam! I didn¡¯t know you were this kind of jealous, huh? It¡¯s nothing! It was actually Lorenz, remember him? He¡¯s our gay best friend, and I just found out earlier that he was indeed a real man. I couldn¡¯t believe it. I was so shocked!¡± Diane¡¯s eyes rounded more and her lips ideally curved while she was telling her side of the story.


    Yeah, right! So, I guessed I got jealous over nothing.


    Not taking my eyes off her, I nodded. ¡°I remembered Lorenz, and yeah, I knew that he had always been a straight guy. That¡¯s why I wondered why he acted so soft and feminine when the three of you were together, especially when you interviewed me for your thesis defense months ago.¡±


    Then, I chuckled. ¡°The poor guy was even wearing makeup! But wait, could it be that Lorenz liked you, that¡¯s why he pretended to be gay and make friends with you?¡± I removed the smile on my lips while creasing my eyebrows. It was a jealous boyfriend¡¯s instinct, but it could be possible.


    She quickly shook her head. ¡°Nah! Wrong assumption, lover boy. Hmm, my heartthrob CEO here was envious to the core! Anyway, I identally saw him earlier at Moonbucks after you dropped me off. Then, I wondered why he doesn¡¯t wear any makeup at all.¡± She gulped at first before she continued.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thus, after asking him, Lorenz admitted to me that he pretended to be gay because he loved Karen so much and he just wanted to be with her¡­ so don¡¯t be paranoid, okay? I told him that I would help him with Karen. To his great delight, he suddenly hugged me. And that was what happened, my jealous boyfriend!¡± She stopped exining, until¡­


    ¡°Oh, I know what you¡¯re thinking, Liam Arthur! That whoever hugged me here, you are going to fire him real soon. Don¡¯t worry, I only belonged to you so might as well stop your nonsense thoughts!¡± Diane teased me. She seemed to read what was on my mind, but I couldn¡¯t care anymore about it when I heard herst sentence.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked her. I held her hand, and we started walking towards the middle part of the helipad.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied with a smile and sparks in her eyes.


    ¡°Then, prove it to me.¡± I pointed my left cheek and signaled her to kiss me, but what Diane did was cupped my face and kissed me on the lips instead.


    ¡°Was it enough, Liam Arthur? Or do you want something more?¡± Diane was fascinating me, and it was making me feel so weak.


    ¡°Later, let¡¯s stay in my condo before I drive you home. We won¡¯t be getting enough on the appetizers and main course for sure.¡± I poked her cute nose.


    I already thought of all the possible men who would dare touch my beloved girlfriend here only to find out that it was just Lorenz. It felt like a thorn had been pulled out of my chest. I just slyly smiled to myself. I just couldn¡¯t believe that I would be this jealous. Well, this was only one thing from the long list love could do.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir. The jet is now ready,¡± said Eric, my personal pilot, when he approached us. Diane felt uneasy as she stepped away from me after seeing Eric. She was truly convicted not to let others know about our rtionship.


    While making a slight nod, I motioned Eric to be in the jet first. ¡°Thanks, Eric! I can always count on you.¡± I knew how to fly a jet, and I even have an active license, but I wanted Diane and me to enjoy these precious moments more.


    ¡°Huh? Where are you going, Liam? Do you have an urgent meeting somewhere?¡± Diane asked as confusion shed with the way how she looked at me. Most of the time, she was so naive, but I had to understand it. That was why I couldn¡¯t me her if Leandro easily deceived her into his office trap this morning.


    ¡°The right question should be¡­ where are we going? Let¡¯s go!¡± I eagerly seized Diane¡¯s hand and pulled her to the course of my jet where only five people could fit, including the pilot. I supported her waist and hips for her to climb up properly. ¡°Careful, sweetie!¡±


    When we were already inside my jet and Diane was done choosing her seat, I immediately sat beside her and ced my hand over her shoulder to make her feel at ease. Then, I gave a ¡®go¡¯ signal to Eric to fly my HA-420 jet.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ wait, Liam! W-Where are we going?¡± Diane worriedly asked as we slowly ascended from the helipad.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when we get there, sweetie.¡± I ced the green folder and grabbed my jetptop from one of the vacant seats. Then, I pretended to be busy.


    ¡°But, Liam¡­ I still have a lot to work on. Good for you that you have aptop here, how about me?¡± Diane argued.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! I¡¯m the boss, remember?¡± I carefully stroked her hair and tucked in some of her hair strands that covered her face behind her ears.


    ¡°You¡¯re the boss, yes, but I¡¯m just a mere employee here, and Miss Shey will surely look for me. My working hours had just started, and I was already missing? What would she think of me? Also, the deadline for my bnce sheet is tomorrow,¡± Diane contended unambiguously.


    Shey was their Department Manager. She was like an elder sister to me. In fact, she was my closest cousin from my father¡¯s side. Shey was one of the major stockholders of EGC who didn¡¯t want to ept the Vice President position. She was one of the people I always looked up to-a very humble person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already asked for her permission. I told her that I would take my girlfriend over on an aerial date first! He couldn¡¯t stand my puppy eyes, so she immediately agreed to my request without any further questions,¡± and I showed Diane my irresistible puppy eyes before I continued.


    ¡°And it¡¯s a Saturday tomorrow! Are you really going to report to work, sweetie? Don¡¯t you want to stay with me and have some fun together? Anyway, Shey couldn¡¯t say ¡®no¡¯ to me, so your new deadline will be on Monday!¡± I winked at her.


    ¡°Huh? So, d-does it mean¡­ Miss Shey k-knew about the two of us?¡± Diane¡¯s facial expression sank faster like a coin in the pond as she asked. She didn¡¯t even mind spending time with me at our pad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, okay? Shey is like an older sister to me. She¡¯s my second cousin, and obviously, even Eric also knows about our rtionship. Right, Eric?¡± I eximed, and my pilot just gave us a thumb¡¯s up.


    Then, I nced at Diane again. ¡°You know why? Because I never let someone join me when I¡¯m here in my private jet. I never flew with any woman before. It was only you who I wanted to fly with, Diane¡­ now and for the rest of my life.¡± I looked at her sincerely, trying to read what her beautiful and round eyes were expressing.


    ¡°I would also love to do these things with you, but-¡± Diane was still opposing.


    ¡°No buts, no ifs, Diane. I already nned everything on just short notice, and we¡¯re now getting closer to our destination. I¡¯ll assure you that you will like it, and everything will be worth it.¡± I told her enthusiastically.


    ¡°I-I am afraid of heights, Liam! You might have nned everything, b-but I surely couldn¡¯t look on w-what you wanted me to see¡­¡± Diane revealed another fear.


    I looked at her intently and saw that her face was getting very pale at all. Her face suddenly got drained of vivid colors. She looked as white as swede, and even her red lips were almost white and bare. But in my eyes, she was still gorgeous. I set myptop aside and just focused on her.


    Diane was also trembling in panic, but I ced her head on my shoulder and said, ¡°Just lean on me, breathe, and close your eyes, sweetie. I¡¯m just here, so you just have to rx, okay?¡± I lovingly kissed her on the forehead while filling the gaps between her fingers.


    ¡°Trust me, you will defeat your fearter on, and we won¡¯t be going back to EGC without you looking at what was waiting for us below. Like your severe fear in the dark, together, we will conquer your fear of heights too.¡± I guaranteed her.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try.¡± Diane just nodded at me before she hugged my waist. Soon after, I realized that she had already fallen asleep on my chest.


    A few minutester, I already saw the heart-shaped aerial view of Bonito Ind in Batangas. As we got closer to its better angle, that was when I gently patted Diane for her to wake up.

 CHAPTER 79:AERIAL EXCURSION

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as Liam and I went to the helipad, we would immediately board his private jet. It was indeed my first time, and until now, I still couldn¡¯t believe it. My heart was fluttering out of fear and excitement. Who would have ever thought that I could be in a few-kilometer altitude above sea level?


    In addition to my fear of darkness, I also had this fear of heights. I couldn¡¯t stand any high ces while seeing the bottom. I could feel that I would be falling at all. It was called acrophobia. It usually caused me significant anxiety and panic attacks.


    ¡°Diane, wake up! We¡¯re here. Look,¡± Liam slightly patted my shoulder while telling me to look down.


    The truth was I didn¡¯t sleep at all. I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep in this situation. I just wanted to turn a blind eye and squeezed myself into his hard chest so that I could never feel that we were both in a high ce-not to mention that it was a moving jet.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to! I¡¯m s-scared, Liam.¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be. When you¡¯ve had your fear of darkness, you were also with me, right? Trust me, you can do this. Remember what I told you earlier? Let¡¯s face all your fears together, Diane. I¡¯ll protect you no matter what.¡± Liam smiled with assurance.


    The smile that he was giving me right now was so beautiful that I couldn¡¯t help but smile too. It was remarkably contagious, and his enticing dimple made my heart race even more.


    In the end, Liam was able to finally persuade me to look at what was waiting for us at the bottom. It felt like everything was moving in a slow-motion manner, and I was exceptionally in awe.


    It was a picturesque ind destination that forms a ¡®heart¡¯ symbol when in an aerial view. The formation of the ind itself was a green ¡®heart¡¯ surrounded by a wide array of white sand and blue-colored seawaters. Augmented by an iconic shape, it was in-line with trees and a paradise for divers.


    Wow! I was ck-jawed.


    It felt like I suddenly lost my fear of heights! Who would get scared in this spectacr view? I undoubtedly loved what my eyes were seeing right now because I totally knew where we were today. I couldn¡¯t be more grateful, and my heart was literally jumping because of it.


    ¡°Bonito Ind,¡± I meekly stated the name of the ce as mixed emotions tried to overpower me.


    ¡°D-Did you know this ind?¡± Liam asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t I? Mabini, Batangas was my father¡¯s hometown and-¡± I cut off my sentence. I suddenly felt crestfallen when I remembered his death. Tears immediately welled up my eyes, but I tried not to let them stream down my face.


    I missed him so much! It has been a while since Ist saw him, when will I be able to visit him again?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°And?¡± Liam curiously asked me.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I tried to be happy, so I just smiled and nced at him. ¡°Anyway, how did you know about this ce?¡± I asked while still looking down. I could not even restrain myself from looking at the neighboring areas.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve known this ce since I was fourteen. You know what? We have a private resort on this ind, and I used to dive here. I also promised myself to bring here the woman that I¡¯m going to marry someday. I wanted to surprise you, and yet, I got surprised!¡± A look of regret shed on Liam¡¯s face, thinking that his surprise for me had failed because I already knew the ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Liam¡­ and hello? I¡¯m still surprised, really! Batangas might be our province, but I haven¡¯t been here on Bonito Ind, and I had never seen this in this view. Thanks for letting me experienced this one-of-a-kind aerial excursion! I¡¯m so happy and it was even more special because I am with you.¡± I beamed before I quickly kissed him on his right cheek.


    ¡°Seriously, just on my cheek? How about here?¡± Liam pouted his lips while closing his eyes, signaling that he wanted me to kiss him on the lips as well.


    I onlyughed at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, Mr. CEO! Can¡¯t you remember that I already cupped your face and kissed your lips before we climbed in here together? And also, you¡¯ve been kissing me a lot since earlier. You even sucked my cleavage!¡± I ced my palm on his still-pouted lips, then kiddingly pushed his face away.


    Liam gently held my wrist and opened his lips. ¡°But seriously, Diane¡­ if I would ask you to m-marry me someday, w-would you say yes?¡± he seriously asked. Liam was so cute while stammering in front of me as if a teenager was stuttering in front of his crush.


    ¡°Hmm, let me think about it¡­¡± I replied while looking upwards before I smiled at him foolishly. But deep inside, what he said sent shivers down my spine, and butterflies flew around my stomach so quickly. The ambiance was too ted that I couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    Who wouldn¡¯t get captivated by my boyfriend¡¯s handsomeness? I feel like melting butter just by looking at his stares.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not fair at all,¡± Liam whispered, almost sulking on his seat.


    Little did you know that I would have never wanted to let you go, Liam. I will stay with you until the end, and I am more than willing to marry you anywhere you would like¡­ even right away!


    Liam¡¯s private jet aircraft had been propelling above for quite a few hours, whether near or far from the ind, for us to have perfect angles. It was a good thing that my cellr phone was only ced on my zer, and for that, I was able to capture a lot of different views.


    Of course, Liam and I also took some selfies together. But since his cell phone¡¯s camera was much better, we used his phone the entire time. He promised that he would send me the copiester on. Liam instructed Eric to go much closer to the ind then my boyfriend opened the clear ss windows. Liam operated a drone and even taught me how to capture some perfect photos.


    It took a while before Liam stood up and went to the back part of the jet. When he returned, I was surprised because he was pushing a stainless trolley full of Japanese foods. We have rice, sushi, ramen, Yakiniku, Takoyaki, and Karaage. Yakiniku is grilled meat, Takoyaki is an octopus cake, and Karaage is crispy from the outside but yummy chicken from the inside.


    As we were setting up the table, Liam told me that his chef also flew with us, but he wanted to serve me personally. I looked at my watch, and I didn¡¯t even realize that it was already one-thirty, but time indeed flew faster when you were enjoying every bit of it.


    The zing midday sun shone radiantly, making me reminisce about the beach during my childhood years. The azure sky was sprinkled with fluffy white clouds that floatedzily in the gentle breeze, reflecting on the crystal blue sea.


    Liam knew how I used to eat a lot, and I was able to show my talent one more time with all these mouth-watering Japanese foods in front of me. It was the first time I had ever experienced this-to dine in while we were flying above, overlooking the beautiful Bonito Ind. It was also a blessing to have experienced this with the one I loved.


    Today, I conquered my fear of heights, and I couldn¡¯t be more blissful. I just hoped that Mom and my two siblings were also with me while seeing this magnificent view.


    It was already four in the afternoon when we decided to get back to the helipad of the EGC. Liam thanked Eric as we entered the ss door and headed straight for the elevator to return to our respective offices.


    We were inside the elevator when I broke the silence. ¡°Thanks for making me feel special again, Liam. My heart is so full of gratitude, and it was all because of you. I appreciate everything you¡¯ve always been doing for me.¡± I adoringly cupped his face before pressing my lips on his. I didn¡¯t care anymore if we would be caught by the CCTV.


    ¡°Anything for you, Diane. I¡¯m d that you enjoyed it. Next time, we will bring Mom, David, and Denise so they can see that too.¡± Liam kissed me on the forehead. ¡°I just want you to promise me one thing, Diane. Just one thing-please don¡¯t talk to Leandro when I¡¯m not around. Please?¡±


    He was clearly pleading at me with his mesmerizing dark-gray eyes. For that, I couldn¡¯t say no to him. I would grant him every wish as long as I could do it.


    Due to my great joy with what happened today, I didn¡¯t ask why. I seemed to have already forgotten what Leandro wanted to tell me this morning. I just looked at Liam intently and nodded charmingly.


    ¡°Okay! For you, I will avoid Leandro¡­ promise!¡± If avoiding Leandro would make Liam at peace, then I would do it.


    Liam held both of my hands and serenely kissed my knuckles while his eyes never left me. We filled the gaps of each other¡¯s fingers until we heard the elevator sound that we were already on the right floor.


    The elevator door opened after we reached the fifth floor. We were sharing delightful smiles, and Liam was silently signaling me to get back to the office, but before I could even do that, we were already surprised to see his brother.


    Leandro was with a very beautiful, gorgeously sophisticated, and extremely sexy woman in her red fitted dress. She was a brte with snow-white skin and was clearly showing her sultry cleavage.


    She had a tantalizing pair of blue eyes, prompting me to think that she came from a foreign country. She was even whiter and taller than me. I could say that she was liberated based on how intimidating her looks were.


    ¡°Hi, babe¡­ I miss you!¡± All of a sudden, that girl, or should I say, that whore, haughtily kissed Liam¡¯s lips as if no one else was here in the elevator.

 CHAPTER 80:LIAM鈥橲 GIRLFRIEND

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    I didn¡¯t know what kind of negative vibration had suddenly mauled over me. It paralyzed my whole body while looking at my boyfriend being kissed by someone else. I wanted to think reasonably, but my mind got suddenly clouded with different judgments I couldn¡¯t help but contemte at the moment.


    Even if I wanted to avert my eyes, I couldn¡¯t do it. Even if I wanted to grab the hair and tweak this woman out of the elevator, I could not move even my fingers.


    It was as if I got stuck in my position, secretly hurting while looking at a nasty scene in front of me. I was hurt beyond what hurt means, and the pain already exploded within me. My legs felt shaky no matter how I was controlling them not to be. I was trying so hard to stand tall with my head held up high, but my head was feeling heavy, making me betray myself in the process.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As if on cue, something like a sharp dagger abruptly pierced my chest at what my eyes were seeing. Was it just shock, or was it already jealousy?


    It was maybe because of an extreme surprise why Liam couldn¡¯t immediately react to what this woman did. When he finally got his senses back, he slightly pushed the brte away from him, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that the two of them shared a five-second kiss¡­ or even longer. Then, I looked away.


    Leandro seemed to be enjoying what was happening around me when I nced at him. An evil smirk was evident on his lips. After all, he might have nned this to avenge me. He came back¡­ and just like what he did to Trixie this morning, he was also using this woman.


    ¡°Hey! I miss you, babe. But, what¡¯s with that look?¡± she even caressed Liam¡¯s face before she continued. ¡°Sorry if I surprised you, but I¡¯m here now. I was able to fulfill my promise to be with you. Would you believe that I even dealt with long and interconnected flights just to follow you here? Anyway, don¡¯t you miss me?¡± she asked Liam while intentionally bumping me, making me step aside.


    Not long ago, I was just right next to Liam, now this woman who looked like a rice-cake-only-made-with-flour was between the two of us. As if the pain was not enough, my eyes even stretched a little wider at what she did next.


    And she really had the nerve to sp her left hand on my boyfriend¡¯s sturdy right arm, huh? She¡¯s annoying, but I should calm myself here. Diane, just rx and take a deep breath!


    Behind my fa?ade was a jealous girlfriend who could do nothing but covertly sulk herself in anger. Our real rtionship was only a secret, and we should be in aplete boss-employee stunt here. No one should know that I was the CEO¡¯s real girlfriend.


    But why would this damn whore call my Liam her babe?I silently smirked at them because I couldn¡¯t believe that I even cussed in my head.


    ¡°Isabelle, what are you doing here?¡± Liam asked that bitch, but he seemed to be worried while ncing at me. Maybe he was only checking out on me at how I reacted after what happened.


    Isabelle? Who is she? Liam never mentioned a certain Isabelle to me! I narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°What kind of question is that, Liam? I¡¯m here because I wanted to see you. I have always been missing you, babe! Don¡¯t you remember ourst conversation before we parted in the States? But by the way, who is she?¡± Isabelle asked Liam, and she was referring to me. She arched her perfectly-trimmed eyebrow while peevishly eyeing me from head to toe.


    ¡°She¡¯s Diane, she¡¯s my girl-¡± Liam replied, and he was about to introduce me as his girlfriend when I immediately interrupted him before he could reveal everything.


    ¡°I¡¯m one of the Payroll Supervisors here, ma¡¯am.¡± It was a good thing that I didn¡¯t stutter, and my voice remained intact.


    God knew how much I wanted to cry at the moment, but I was only holding back my tears from welling up my eyes. Like my head, my chest felt too heavy now and that would even prompt me to give up at this time.


    I have to get out of here before my first tear roll down my cheek.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Nice meeting you, Diane. I¡¯m Isabelle, Liam¡¯s girlfriend.¡± She reached out her hand to shake hands with me, but she was giving me a sarcastic grin. She was overbearing, and her stares would make me want to disappear.


    My eyes got wider than usual at what this woman had said. I could even feel that my eyeballs coulde out of my sockets anytime soon because she just dropped a grenade in front of me. Aggrieved, I horridly nced at Liam, and based on his stares, he was silently telling me not to believe this bitch. But it was all toote. Too much pain had already enveloped my brain.


    Just seeing her pompously kiss the person I loved was already painful to me, how much more when my two ears would clearly hear that she is Liam¡¯s girlfriend? Damn it!


    So, what is my role to Liam? A Philippine-based girlfriend? Did he make me his girlfriend so he could easily get inside my pants? Fuck him!


    As long as I could still bear it, I still wore my invisible mask. Then, I smilingly epted Isabelle¡¯s hand for a firm handshake. After that, I decided to bid farewell to them. I knew that my tears would soon fall in my eyes if I would only stay here.


    ¡°Nice meeting you too, Miss Isabelle. I¡¯ll go ahead, Sir Leandro,¡± I said before I looked at Liam, ¡°and Sir L-Liam.¡± My voice slightly cracked as I pronounced his name. I didn¡¯t waste any second-I just turned my back on them before leaving the elevator. At the same time, I couldn¡¯t suppress my tears anymore.


    ¡°Diane, wait-¡± I felt Liam hold my left arm to stop me and exin himself, but I quickly pulled my arm away from him and immediately went back to our office.


    I even heard how that floured rice cake asked Liam, ¡°Babe, what¡¯s the matter?¡± but I didn¡¯t bother to hear his answer.


    When I sauntered inside the Finance Department, I immediately went straight to the office restroom just across my desk and locked myself in there. That was the time my tears continued to roll down my cheeks. With my shaky and mmy hands, I held my chest.


    Sometimes, pain crushed us-leaving us incapable of everything. It would leave us broken-in and out. Tears would not roll down at first, but when they did, it was when we would realize that we were not strong the way how we seemed to be, or how we preferred us to be, and the screams wouldn¡¯t escape past our quivering lips.


    Why me? Did I deserve this horrible pain? Was it so easy for Liam that he left a girlfriend in the States, then he would also have a girlfriend here? Damn him!


    So, will you only let yourself cry here? You knew that he would introduce you earlier as his girlfriend, but you interrupted him. You¡¯re the one who wanted that no one here in thepany should know about your real rtionship, correct? Boss and employee status, huh? Now, bear all that pains just to cover your useless pretense!


    Darn this little voice inside my head! I looked upwards-at the exhaust and even at the ceiling-as if it would help me ease my feelings and hold back my tears from falling.


    Is this the payment for that one great delight you¡¯ve made me feel earlier? Why, Liam? Why did you do this to me? I was looking at my reflection from the mirror.


    Why do you have to make me feel like a queen whenever I¡¯m with you when someone else came first, who already owns your heart? You pulled me with one hand but pushed away with the other, and it was making me miserable right now!


    Why did I fall for you in just a short time after we¡¯ve met? Why did I give my ¡®yes¡¯ to you in just two days? Why am I so stupid to always listen to my feelings to the point that I forgot to use my brain? Why did I immediately trust your words and promises?


    Still holding my chest, I could not properly breathe anymore. It felt like my throat began to constrict, and my heart was beating so fast. It was as if, at any rate, I would be experiencing a heart attack, although I didn¡¯t have any heart disease. I was still sobbing inside the restroom when someone suddenly knocked on the door.

 CHAPTER 81:DIANE鈥橲 HEARTACHE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Diane, are you still not done?¡± Sheena asked.


    She was the only one who had a high-pitched voice among my colleagues in the finance team. She was also one of my friends here, who had the ount Supervisor role. She was my batchmate in terms of passing the CPA board exam, but she already graduatedst year and worked here first.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°J-Just a minute and I¡¯ming out¡­¡± I snorted in response. I tried to hide it, but I couldn¡¯t help and let her know that I was crying. Based on the tone of my voice, it was indeed obvious and Sheena wasn¡¯t naive like me not to sense it.


    ¡°Oh my God, Diane! Are you crying? Sorry, we were not able to join you for lunch because Sir Liam talked to you for quite a long time. Have you eaten your lunch, huh? Or, is there something wrong with your reports? Oh my God, did the CEO scold you?¡± Sheena sounded too worried while asking me a lot of questions.


    I just really wished that I was reprimanded by the CEO, Sheena. Because it would even be a lot better. Receiving a scold would not make me a cry-baby like this, and that would be much easier to ept. What I received was heartache, and I didn¡¯t know when I would be healed again!


    ¡°N-No, Sheena¡­ don¡¯t think that way. I wasn¡¯t scolded, and I¡¯m perfectly fine. Don¡¯t worry about me, okay? It¡¯s just that¡­ my stomach hurts a little. I couldn¡¯t properly digest what I ate,¡± I told her. It seemed like since Liam and I met each other, I had be more of a liar.


    ¡°Huh? Okay, but wait for me here. I¡¯ll ask for some medicines in the clinic. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Sheena instructed before I heard her rushing steps away from the restroom. A few secondster, I could hear the sliding door opened, indicating that she already went outside our office.


    I took a deep breath, then forced myself to smile in front of the mirror. I tried to convince myself that I was really okay and wlessly fine, even though I was not.


    And I would never be at all!I loved Liam, and it was making me feel scared. My love for him was so strong-it could be both my strength and weakness. My emotions could recklessly destroy me in just a matter of seconds, that I couldn¡¯t even know how to turn them down. I couldn¡¯t restrain myself from loving him so much.


    Tears were still streaming down my face when I realized that I didn¡¯t want to be like this-I felt so pathetic, prompting me to bow my head in despair. I was suffocated by jealousy, and this wasn¡¯t me. I was raised by my father to be strong-willed, and I could not fail him.


    To clear my mind, I immediately washed my face because my ck eyeliner had already spread at both of my cheeks. I was trying to fix myself while looking at my face in the mirror.


    Following the number of water droplets from my face was how frequent I blinked my eyes while resisting myself not to cry ever again. My eyes were puffy, and I no longer had any makeup on my face-even a slight shade of lipstick. Now, I couldn¡¯t help myself again but feel self-pity.


    You are beautiful, Diane¡­ but Isabelle is still way much better than you. What do you have against someone who was a foreigner, born with a silver spoon, more educated than you, and even a lot sexier? Nothing. Liam would only toss you when he was already done with you.


    I set aside my thoughts while wiping my face with a paper towel. Then, I found myself texting Lorenz if he was still here in EGC. I was taking my chance if I could hitch a ride with him.


    Soon after, my cellr phone beeped, and he replied. It was a good thing that Lorenz was still here, and he even asked me where he could fetch me. Knowing how my officemates were fangirling him, I just told him to wait for me in the lobby.


    Whether Liam liked it or not, I would go home with Lorenz, and I would never stay again in his unit while we were still having this quarrel. He wouldn¡¯t be able to convince me to just forget everything quickly.


    My eyes were still swollen when I exited the office restroom. Then, I headed straight towards my cube. Using mypact mirror to see myself, I just applied a little amount of lipstick and concealer. These somehow made my face glow.


    They did not even ask why I would have wanted to undertime, most especially, Miss Shey. I just told them that I would be clocking out earlier for now because my stomach suddenly felt so bad. It was lies after lies-white lies to cover everything up.


    I was d that even though I didn¡¯t tell them the real story, I knew they understood me. Sheena even gave me a medicine pill, and I was thankful for it. At the same time, I was guilty. I made her rush to the clinic for this when I was only lying.


    My best friend was gentleman enough to wait, and I even saw him waiting for me in front of the elevator on the ground floor. He asked me about what happened, but I just sealed my lips. We were already in the lobby when I saw Liam chasing after us. My heart thumped so fast, and that made me feel confused about what to do next.


    As a result, I swiftly grabbed Lorenz by his left arm without any permission and elerated my pace even more while dragging him, at the same time, getting away from Liam. My best friend could do nothing about it and just sighed with hopelessness as if he was already involved in this lover¡¯s quarrel I had with my boyfriend.


    My boyfriend? But is he really mine?


    ¡°Diane, wait! Please, let me exin.¡± Liam grabbed my left hand, which I immediately took away from him.


    My lips were firmly pressed together, and I didn¡¯t want to talk to him. I just continued to walk away while still clinging to my best friend. I knew that people were starting to look at us here, but I didn¡¯t care about it anymore. The three of us might look like a love triangle for those who didn¡¯t know us, but I wouldn¡¯t give a damn at all.


    Lorenz and I already reached the underground parking lot, but Liam was still rushing towards us. I was the champion of the track and field race way back in my high school years, so I could beat a man in terms of that¡­ not until Liam sessfully blocked the two of us.


    ¡°Lorenz, could you please give us some privacy so that Diane and I could talk?¡± He almost pleaded.


    ¡°No, Lorenz¡­ please, just stay. Don¡¯t leave, please¡­¡± I begged while sobbing, tightening my grip on him. I didn¡¯t know when I started crying again, maybe from the moment I saw Liam in the lobby.


    On the other hand, Lorenz seemed to be muddled as to which side he would take on. He just heaved a deep sigh out of confusion before turning his gaze to Liam, then me. He removed my grip while looking straight into my eyes. Based on how he stared at me, he was silently beckoning me to talk to Liam.


    ¡°Please, Diane. Okay, if you don¡¯t want Lorenz to leave, then let him hear what I am going to say. Isabelle is not my girlfriend, and she had never been-¡± he started to exin, but I already cut the rest of what he would like to tell me.


    Jealousy was still eating me up, so I couldn¡¯t help but raise my voice at Liam. The hurt was still fresh, I was mad at him, and I didn¡¯t know when it wouldst.


    ¡°So, how would you expect me to react, huh? What was that scene earlier in the elevator, Liam? Nothing? How would you exin that? If it was nothing for you, then it means something to me. Also, why would Isabelle even say that she¡¯s your girlfriend if she was not? And what about thatst conversation before you parted in the States? Please, stop lying to me!¡±


    He held my hands with warmth, and I just let him do that. I still loved him no matter what.

 CHAPTER 82:AWAY FROM LIAM

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Diane¡­ that¡¯s why I want us to talk seriously. Please clear your mind first, and I¡¯ll exin everything, okay? I wasn¡¯t lying, and I wouldn¡¯t ever do that to you. I was about to introduce you as my girlfriend a while ago, but you cut me off.¡± Liam held my hands tighter before he paused for a second.


    ¡°That kiss? It was nothing, Diane! I was also surprised by what she did. We were schoolmates in Harston, yes, but she¡¯s not my girlfriend, and she¡¯s never been. She was actually Leandro¡¯s ex! You are my only girlfriend, Diane, and I will never take you for granted. Please believe me¡­ I couldn¡¯t afford to lose you.¡± Liam beseeched as he almost kneeled in front of me while kissing my hands unstoppably.


    I chose to remain silent, but my tears were still gushing down my cheeks. I just looked away while my chest was moving up and down. My heart was melting again despite the fact that I should never let my guard down.


    Why is it so hard to be angry at him? Why do I love him so much that I seemed to have nothing left for myself? Why do I want to give in to him again and immediately believe all of his exnations to me?


    My lips parted, and I was about to say something when Lorenz intervened, breaking the silence.


    ¡°You know what, Diane? I think it would be much better if you and Liam would talk first. You should not be running away from problems like that. You should work with him on how to fix it no matter what. You two decided to be in a rtionship together, so you must sort things out together. I was rooting for the two of you to fix everything,¡± Lorenz advised as if he had already experienced being in a rtionship.


    I didn¡¯t want to be hurt but I knew the fact that when you love someone, ites with pain. When you love someone, it would not always be about rainbows, and ites with rains. When you love someone, ites with tears. I wanted to understand the situation and give Liam a chance to exin himself, but now? I couldn¡¯t do it. I still couldn¡¯t talk to him.


    Everything hurts now. Every damn little thing, and I just wanted to freshen up a little¡­ away from him.


    For that, I slowly removed Liam¡¯s grip on my hands while sniffing. I seemed to be choking too. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Liam¡­ but I¡¯m not yet ready to talk to you. Maybe tomorrow, I would be okay¡­ but for now, just let me go first. For now, I just want to think things through. I¡¯ll contact you tomorrow. Lorenz, let¡¯s go.¡± I turned my back to Liam, and it felt like it only magnified my woes.


    Without looking back, I pulled Lorenz over into the direction where he parked his car this morning. I walked like my limbs didn¡¯t really belong to me, and each step away from Liam was damnably killing me. Lorenz did nothing but apanied me and opened the door of his car for me.


    When I already settled myself in the passenger seat, that was the time I painfully looked at Liam. He only looked at us and did not follow anymore, but I could see how sadness reflected through his eyes as his tears began to shed too. But he couldn¡¯t do anything about it because I had already decided. I wasn¡¯t breaking up with him-I just didn¡¯t want to remember what happened.


    Lorenz was already driving, but I still couldn¡¯t stop sobbing. My eyes were already puffy, and I was already tired of crying. I had already used up all of his tissues in the car because I had nothing to pull out from my bag. My wet wipes were all used up too. Liam used to call me several times already, but I just refrained from answering his calls¡­ until I decided to turn off my phone.


    ¡°Look, Diane¡­ I wasn¡¯t in the right position to say this, but it was too obvious that you were having a hard time! Why don¡¯t you just go back there and give Liam a chance to talk to you? I didn¡¯t know what exactly happened between the two of you, but I think he deserves the right to exin his side. I¡¯m sorry to say this, but don¡¯t be too emotional. Instead, you should be matured enough over things,¡± Lorenz emphasized.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s not that easy to see¡­ that the person you loved was k-kissing someone else in front of you, and t-that woman even introduced herself as Liam¡¯s g-girlfriend. I couldn¡¯t ept that, Lorenz!¡± I wept out loud while exining to him.


    ¡°Exactly, Diane¡­ that¡¯s the point! Why are you jumping to conclusions, and why would you believe that woman even more? Why? Tell me, was Liam the first one to approach and initiate the kiss? Did Liam introduce her as his girlfriend? Answer me. If yes, I don¡¯t mind making a U-turn here to immediately go back there, and beat your boyfriend myself!¡± Lorenz said grimly.


    Now, Lorenz acted so differently, and women could even fall for him instantly. I wasn¡¯t used to seeing him in a superb and masculine way, so it was quite strange for me. And the way he talked? Damn, he was so handsome and indeed a turn-on.


    How I wished that Karen was able to see Lorenz while he was scolding me right now. He was so far from his gay pretense, who only loved to pout lips and flick his fingers way back then.


    I wanted to smile, but I wasn¡¯t in the right position to do that. I unevenly shook my head in response to his questions before I threw it back on the car rest. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°See? You know what? It¡¯s really hard to understand you, women! Do you always expect that we, men, will always be the ones to adjust and understand you? That we will always be the ones to take care of you? That because we love you so much, you, women, will always have the right to take us for granted?¡± Lorenz drew an arrogant smirk on his lips before he continued sermonizing me.


    ¡°Wake up, Diane! You¡¯re smart, but you¡¯re only letting your emotions take control of everything. You knew the truth, but you still chose to be blind. You loved the person, but you were limiting yourself to fully trust and understand him. For what? For that useless pride? For your fucking ego? You, women, are the ones who sometimesplicate the situation!¡± Lorenz¡¯s veins were throbbing on his neck while he was saying those words.


    Wait, why does it seem to be not rted to me anymore?


    ¡°Hey, Lorenz! Let¡¯s clear things up here, okay? Why do I have this feeling that what you are pointing to right now doesn¡¯t concern me anymore? Is this about Karen again?¡± I raised my left eyebrow at him while twitching the end of my lips into a smirk.


    ¡°Whatever I said was only for you, Diane¡­ so don¡¯t even mention Karen¡¯s name here because, in the first ce, she didn¡¯t know my true feelings for her yet. I want you to absorb everything, so stop acting like you¡¯repletely blindfolded!¡± Lorenz was nagging me like an older brother.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You knew the truth, right? And of all people, it was you who knew Liam. If you really trust him, don¡¯t narrow your mind and stop being irrational! As I¡¯ve told you earlier-you¡¯re smart, Diane. So, don¡¯t give in to jealousy and hatred! Liam didn¡¯t hurt you, bestie¡­ you¡¯re just hurting yourself.¡±


    Lorenz was pping me with the truth, making me sigh out of bleakness. He had a point there, but I was hard-headed enough not to listen and ended up ignoring him. I must admit that I was caught off-guard, and that was the main reason why I had to change the topic.


    ¡°Hmm, would you mind joining me for a few more minutes? I don¡¯t want to go home yet, Lorenz. I don¡¯t want my mom and my siblings to see me at this state. They will just worry about me, and I don¡¯t want them to know that I cried because of Liam. I don¡¯t want Liam¡¯s name to be tainted when I¡¯m just bing too emotional.¡±


    ¡°So, where do you want us to go then?¡± Lorenz nced at me before he focused his attention back on the road.

 CHAPTER 83:SULTRY DANCING

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know either,¡± I replied quietly. I thought about where we could go for a while, and only one ce entered my mind.


    ¡°Yeah, right! Let¡¯s go to the bar or any club here? I wanted to drink, Lorenz¡­ don¡¯t worry, my treat!¡± But of course, I would not invite him to the Lucy¡¯s Club where I used to work before. Martina and the rest of the gang might still be there, and they would notice me for sure.


    ¡°And when did you learn to go to such ces, huh?¡± Lorenz asked in astonishment. Although I wasn¡¯t looking at him, I was sure as hell that he even raised an eyebrow at me.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I wasn¡¯t able to answer him because we already passed by a ce that I thought to be a high-ss nightclub. Unstoppably patting Lorenz¡¯s right shoulder for him to stop, he did nothing but parked his car in the designated parking area.


    He knew me well enough, and when I told him that I would do something, nothing could stop me from doing it. That was the main reason why he didn¡¯t pull over nor argue with me. Now that I was earning far better than being just a club dancer, I wouldn¡¯t mind spending a little for a few drinks.


    Hurriedly unbuckling my seatbelt, I was excited to head straight into the club¡¯s entrance. I wanted to forget everything and enjoy myself despite the pain that I am going through right now.


    ¡°Two hard drinks, please-those that can make you forget all the pain!¡± I said loudly to the bartender as I sat at the counter. At the entrance, Lorenz and I were both asked for identification cards just to make sure that we were not minors anymore.


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± The bartender winked at me, then smiled charmingly.


    He had a dimple on his right cheek, which reminded me of Liam. I sighed out of frustration because I went here to forget, but it seemed like I only remembered my boyfriend. It was only a matter of time before our drinks arrived.


    Too much noisiness had been screaming inside the club alongside blinding neon lights. The music was so loud that it could even make me feel deaf. Almost everyone was dancing, jamming, squeezing and turning around, holding hands as they changed sides, partners, and the like, even if it was only seven o¡¯clock.


    Some of paired opposite sexes were enjoying the night kissing and petting while engaging themselves in a sweet dance. You couldn¡¯t even distinguish if they were really in a rtionship or just fucking around. But who am I to judge? Every soul loved a kicking beat for now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a toast, bestie¡­ cheers!¡± I squealed at Lorenz while raising my ss and clinked with his.


    Before I could drink what was in my ss, Lorenz grabbed my wrist, trying to stop me for thest moment. ¡°Are you sure you can? You don¡¯t even drink, Diane, and being drunk was clearly not the solution to your problem! I don¡¯t want you to make a drunken mistaketer on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can. It is just as easy as one-two-three, Lorenz! I could even make a bet with you-ten rounds, and I¡¯m still sober. How about that?¡± I challenged him, but Lorenz just scratched his head.


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to respond as I poured all the contents of the ss into my mouth. I even threw my head back as I did a clean bottom¡¯s up. All my life, I never brooded myself in drinking. But now, it felt like I had all the time in the world to drink, and nothing could ever stop me from doing this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me if you ended up naked with someone in bed tonight. I wouldn¡¯t even save you, witch!¡± I heard Lorenz nagged at me, but I just ignored him.


    The hardness of the liquor made me close my eyes. The liquid immediately drew a burning line from my throat until it reached my stomach. I could feel the heat as it affected my whole body, and at the same time, it felt damn so good. I guessed that it was such a nice feeling to forget even for a second-to the point that I didn¡¯t want to think of the hangoverter on.


    ¡°Two more!¡± I ordered the bartender.


    ¡°Hey, one ss should be enough for you!¡± Lorenz tried to stop me, but I persisted, not thinking of all the possible chaos.


    In the end, I had straight-eight sses, and that was when the surroundings began to sway around. I didn¡¯t know how many sses did my best friend drink because even Lorenz started to whirl in my eyes. I didn¡¯t know if my brain was already incapacitated by my drunken state, but I wasn¡¯t yet tired at all.


    The fun was just about to start. Then, I smirked after remembering Liam.


    But I quickly dismissed him from my mind. Why would this alcohol not make me forget him entirely? I was heartbroken, and in order to forget about it, I stood up, and I couldn¡¯t be more alive when I started shouting like I was on a mountain top.


    The music was like a drug that brought me higher until my mind droned with intoxicating joy. The night was so young, and it felt like my limbs had so much energy to consume. Lorenz tried to stop me from blending myself into the crowd, but I didn¡¯t let him. Then, the music changed from rock to sexy.


    The crowd is still jiving on the dance floor¡­ but wait, is that a pole?


    I giggled even though I wasn¡¯t sure if I really saw a pole in the middle of the dance floor. I used my knuckles to squeeze my drooping eyelids, and I realized that it was undoubtedly a pole.


    For the second time, or I didn¡¯t know, might be for how many times already, Lorenz tried to prevent me by grasping my arm, but I didn¡¯t mind him. I shoved him away like I didn¡¯t know him. The music dragged me like I was a puppet on strings, and my head was pounding intricately.


    I slowly took off my three-fourths blouse because it was only making me feel hot. I threw it somewhere, leaving my ck sleeveless on top.


    Merging in the middle of the crowd here, I was ready to be moved by music, with giddy hands in the air, off-bnce feet, and eyes on fiery excitement. I hadn¡¯t even made my way near the pole yet, but I knew that I had already gotten the attention of other men.


    Wearing my sleeveless shirt and jeans, I did pole dancing as if there would never be tomorrow. I gripped it tightly, twirled up, then snaked and slid my body down. I didn¡¯t even mind if I was already revealing my cleavage every time I arched my back. My body was like an uncoiling rope, and the glee was like a shot of adrenaline to my heart.


    There were a lot of guys who also danced with me, but why does it seem like I could only see Liam¡¯s face in all of them? I came here to forget, but why couldn¡¯t I even do that? Some even attempted to kiss me but using my remaining sanity, I would just end up averting my face.


    There was no turning back, and even though the surrounding was still spinning around, I kept on dancing and twirling. It was as if my feet belonged to the dancefloor, and my body was fated to the pole. I kept on going with the flow, and I couldn¡¯t care less anymore.


    My cheerfulness was overflowing and I didn¡¯t even mind if these men around me were already touching my body. All I knew was forgetting my problem would be enough for me.


    Later on, I just saw that Lorenz was already pulling and punching the dancing men around me, one by one. Some were even touching my body while we could not stop ourselves from our sultry dance. But due to the extreme dizziness that was overpowering me, I lost bnce, and that was when everything went ck.

 CHAPTER 84:DIANE鈥橲 HANGOVER

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    With blurry vision, I woke up with a heavy feeling to the point that I didn¡¯t even want to get up from the bed. My head felt like it would crack open, so I just closed my eyes again and retreated under the soft duvet. That said, I moaned and hugged the pillow beside me because I just wanted to continue my sleep. But, after a few minutes¡­


    Argh! What happened?I held my forehead.


    It felt like my head was banging out loud, and I wanted to puke every time my stomach ached a lot. I couldn¡¯t sleep anymore, so I dragged myself up and quietly sat on the bed. I closed my eyes again as if it would take away the imaginary and thick ck clouds above my head. Waves of nausea were adding to my stomachache, making me feel useless.


    Only then, everything that happenedst night sank into my brain-from damn happiness to apparent hatred. It was from the feeling of jealousness up to the state of forgetfulness. Reminiscing, it was building and knotting the agony in my chest again.


    It all started when Liam and I went on an aerial tour in Bonito Ind. We were so happy while taking lots of photos together and literally eating our Japanese lunch on air. But when we came back to thepany, an unfamiliar bitch suddenly kissed my boyfriend right in front of me, and I didn¡¯t even give him a chance to exin. I walked away and ended up nurturing my heartache.


    I went to the nightclub, got drunk, twirled myself all around, hazily danced with different men I knew nothing about¡­ until Ipletely passed out.


    Yeah, I was able to forget everything¡­ but it was only for a while. Now, I have to deal with my problem again.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± I screamed. While recalling everything that happened, I freaked out and immediately looked at myself. My heart was drumming so fast, thinking that I gotid by someonest night or even gang-raped.


    ¡°Thank God!¡± I heaved a deep sigh out of relief when I saw that I wasn¡¯t naked and was wearing a peachcy dress instead. At one bleary look, I was on my bed.


    From what I could remember, I was wearing blue faded jeans matched with a ck sleeveless shirt and white three-fourths blouse yesterday, so I was sure that I didn¡¯t have this dress with me. Maybe Mom dressed me up while I was sleeping. Then, I removed theforter and rose to my feet.


    Puzzled with thoughts about how I was able to get home and what was Mom¡¯s initial reaction, I seemed to have forgotten it all when my legs suddenly hauled my whole body to the course of the bathroom. It was because I felt like I was about to throw up. My stomach lurched and gurgled, making me vomit into the toilet bowl.


    Even though I couldn¡¯t get anything while being drained, it felt like something was still squeezing my stomach up to thest liquid that I could spew out. I flushed everything as soon as I was already done before I stood up and sshed water into my face. I somehow felt refreshed, but how I wished that I could also wash the toxins inside my brain.


    The mirror showed my expressive eyes, the dark bags underneath them, my pale cheek, and messy hair. I washed my mouth and tasted my tongue-the hard liquor was still rooting there. My hangover was like a grenade, ready to explode real soon.


    So, this is how it feels to be intoxicated by alcohol. I didn¡¯t want to feel this way again anymore!


    Exhausted, I went back to my bed. I guessed I got the taste of my own medicine as I coughed. I used alcohol to treat my wounded heart, so I had to ept the harrowing pain my whole body was experiencing right now.


    That was when I rolled my eyes all around the room. It was a dimmed-lit room, with thick white drapes covering the windows. My forehead creased into a frown when I couldn¡¯t see my antique vanity mirror where I would alwaysb and style the long hair of my baby sister. My dream catcher was missing in the windows too.


    Then, my eyes went wide open when I realized that I was not really in my own room at the moment. Fear and nervousness crept me up as I thought about where I was and who had brought me here. I also realized that I didn¡¯t even own the dress I was wearing.


    Where am I? Oh wait, I was with Lorenzst night. But where is he? Is this his house? Did he¡­ dress me up?


    Throughout our college life, we only used to hang out at Karen¡¯s ce so I had never been at Lorenz¡¯s. I was massaging my head when the door of the room suddenly opened, and that made a slight creak. Due to my surprise, at the same time, fear, I suddenly backed away and covered myself with aforter while still sitting on the bed.


    A woman, whom I thought to be in herte fifties, entered the room, and it looked like she didn¡¯t have the capability to do something bad to me. She had a bright face with light wrinkles on her forehead and neck. For the second time around, I just heaved a deep sigh of relief.


    She just headed towards me while carrying a stainless tray with a ss of milk and a bowl of hot soup. The delicious aroma had reached my nose that I wanted to taste it as soon as possible.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Hija. It was good to see that you¡¯re finally awake. How are you feeling now? Are you okay? Do you feel a lot better from yesterday?¡± She greeted me with a smile. After that, she ced the tray on the bedside table.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I replied meekly before I asked her, ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t have my watch with me¡­ what time is it?¡±


    ¡°It is two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, dear. By the way, just call me Nana. I am the caretaker of this house, and I was also the one who changed your clothes, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about. By the way, I made you a mushroom soup. Eat it while it is still hot.¡± She was still smiling at me and I could feel that she was so caring. The kind of smile she was giving me was so contagious that I couldn¡¯t help myself but smile at her too.


    But is it already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon? Oh my God, I¡¯m sure that Mom was indeed worried because I didn¡¯t go homest night!


    Mom might be already panicking about my whereabouts, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to lie to her that I was with Karen because my best friend already resided in Cebu. Another thing was the fact that I wasn¡¯t able to report to work.


    It wasn¡¯t even required to go to EGC because today is a Saturday. I just wanted to finish the bnce sheet that I was working on so that it wouldn¡¯t have to add to my workload next week.


    My stomach pitched out of hungriness, so I took the tray, put it on myp, and prepared myself to eat. Theforter was thick enough for me not to feel how hot the tray was. I had to leave after this, or else Mom would scold me a lot.


    I was able to sip a few dollops of soup before I spoke. ¡°Thank you, Nana. Hmm, where is Lorenz?¡± I asked that made her eyes suddenly widen with shock.


    ¡°Huh? Who is this Lorenz you are referring to, Hija? Oh my God, you are really drunk! You don¡¯t even know who you were withst night? Next time, don¡¯t get drunk again or you might engage yourself with another drunken mistake¡­¡± she squealed before she continued.


    ¡°For Christ¡¯s sake! What if Liam didn¡¯t see you? We could never know what happened to you,¡± she was so much worried about me, but what she said made me stop eating.


    Did she just say Liam? How could that even happen when I was with Lorenz in the nightclub?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 CHAPTER 85:TRUST YOUR PARTNER

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Frowns immediately appeared on my forehead as I questioned her in bewilderment. ¡°I begged your pardon, Nana?¡±


    The old woman just immediately understood that I was only making sure of what I heard from her. ¡°Perhaps, the ce where Liam saw you were just near here because he doesn¡¯te here much anymore. You know what? Liam was too picky when ites to his clothes, and you just puked over his American coat.¡± Nanaughed before she continued.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I already took care of it. Then, Liam asked me a favorst night if I could clean you up and change your clothes. Liam was still gentleman until now-he would not take advantage of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. I guessed I had been a total messst night. Anyway, were you perhaps-Nana Lydia?¡± I asked her. ¡°Liam mentioned to me before that you were a great cook, and it proves with this mushroom soup.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯m ttered, and yes, I am Nana Lydia. So, I assumed that you were the one who encouraged Liam to eat a dried fish then?¡± She ecstatically smiled before patting me on the shoulder.


    Reminiscing about Liam and I being stranded at an innst year, I ended up nodding at her. ¡°Hmm, I guess so.¡±


    ¡°Well, it was a good thing that my daughter¡¯s dress fitted in you; otherwise, I would have let you wear Liam¡¯s T-shirt. Actually, I was wondering about Liam¡¯s expressionst night-he was so worried about your condition. He used to be cold and reserved. Did you know thatst night was the first time I had seen him investing too many emotions for a girl?¡± Nana Lydia elucidated.


    That exined everything. Before I lost my consciousness in the nightclub, it might be Liam who caught me in his arms before I fell to the ground.


    Liam was probably the one who fought with those men around mest night. I was so drunk that I thought it was Lorenz.


    But what happened to my best friend then? Did he just leave me there? How could he?


    ¡°Hmm¡­ w-where is L-Liam, Nana?¡± I asked her before I sipped on the ss of milk.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He left this morning because he still needs to take care of something in the office. See? Today¡¯s even a Saturday. That child was indeed hardworking! I¡¯m sorry, Hija, huh? Now I no longer wonder why he was so concerned about youst night. He just told me this morning that you are indeed his girlfriend.¡±


    Nana Lydia smiled at me and what she said made me stain my cheeks. Liam really wanted to let the whole world know about our rtionship. And just like what Lorenz told me, I was certainly the one who used toplicate things. It was not because of ego but because of my insecurities.


    ¡°Liam also said that you have to wait for him here. So, don¡¯t you dare leave and sneak out from me because the two of you will talkter, okay? He already informed your Mom about you, so you don¡¯t have to worry at all.¡± Nana Lydia was somehow threatening me while expressing her second phrase.


    ¡°You know what? I already knew Liam for quite a long time, and you were the only girlfriend that child introduced to me. You two were indeed a perfect match, both gorgeous and handsome! Now, I wonder what your offspring would look like. He or she would be so perfect for sure!¡± Nana Lydia ttered me that I ended up scratching my head.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but a big part of me was shaken by Nana Lydia¡¯s words. That caused me to gradually lose the jealousy that I only felt yesterday. It was slowly reced by glee, causing my mood to lift and my heart to jump in a surge of happiness.


    Does it mean that Nana Lydia didn¡¯t even know that rice cake, Isabelle, who introduced herself as Liam¡¯s girlfriend?


    ¡°Hmm¡­ can I ask you a question, Nana?¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°How well did you know Liam¡¯s family?¡± I asked before I resumed eating the mushroom soup. The pain that I felt because of what happened yesterday had already diminished and I wanted to hear something from her that would continue to cheer my soul.


    ¡°It has been a long time, dear. Leandro and Liam were just kids when I started serving their family. They were almost my children, so as long as I can, I would still go to the mansion and provide them my services.¡±


    ¡°I actually retired when they went to the States to work on their post-study degrees, but Liam let me stay here, in one of his houses with my daughter. Although I knew him to be silent and cold, I guessed that Liam already changed when he met you.¡±


    ¡°He became so sweet now, and I could say that he was already romantically devoted with you. You are such a lucky girl to captivate his heart. Have you two been together for a long time, huh? But why are you getting drunk, Hija? Do you have any problems that you want to talk about?¡± Nana Lydia asked as she sat on the bed, then handbed my hair as if she was Mom.


    ¡°Liam and I had been together for seven months now, Nana. We just had a little misunderstandingst night. But instead of giving us a chance to talk things through, I walked away from him and went to the club with Lorenz. Lorenz was my college buddy and best friend-the one I was asking you about earlier.¡± I smiled at her before I continued.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I went for a few drinks to forget the pain, but I guessed I wasn¡¯t able to control myself. Repentance is always in the end,¡± I shyly admitted to her, making me bow my head. I continued to eat the soup, but I didn¡¯t realize I already consumed it. That was when I drank the milk.


    She held my hands after I gulped all the contents of the ss and ced it over the tray. ¡°Hija, if you two ran again into a problem, take time to sit down, held hands together, and talk about it immediately. As much as possible, fix any misunderstandings before tomorrowes.¡±


    ¡°In every rtionship, you cannot just love your partner. I mean, love alone can¡¯t always make your rtionship work. You should take care of him, understand him, and trust him wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°Because when you trust himpletely, you will never doubt him. You will listen, and you will trust whatever he says, more than what other people have to say. Your partner should be the one who matters most, and that¡¯s why you chose him as your partner.¡±


    ¡°Learn from this experience, dear. Alcohol will never be a solution to problems as it can lead you to a much bigger problemter on. Next time, you just have to breathe first, calm yourself, and analyze things. You have to bepletely sane for you to think straight.¡±


    ¡°What if Liam didn¡¯t see you yesterday? I hated to say this, but what if you woke up in a different room,pletely naked with someone else, and had already made a drunken mistake? Was everything resolved? No. It would only create another problem that might lead you to depression.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what exactly happened between the two of you and I¡¯m not saying this because I almost raised Liam. I wasn¡¯t taking sides here, but I want to enlighten you better. It should be a part of your maturity as a person, and I think you owed Liam a chance to exin too.¡±


    ¡°You two were only steady for seven months-which is still less than a year, Hija. There will be more trials in your rtionshipter on, so don¡¯t give up too quickly. Don¡¯t overthink. After all, what¡¯s the point of having a rtionship if you trust the other people more than your partner?¡±


    Nana Lydia emphasized everything with her calm tone, but she was so serious that every wordnced through my brain. It was as if she already knew what happened even though I didn¡¯t tell her everything. I was sure that Liam wouldn¡¯t also voice out about it.


    From what Nana exined to me, I became enlightened. I had to render my apology to Liam for being so stubborn and selfish yesterday because I didn¡¯t even listen to him. He loved me so dearly that I even saw him shed tears.


    Depriving him of trust and understanding was one thing Liam didn¡¯t deserve from all the things he did for me. I was so guilty. Despite what I did-shouting at him, never giving him the chance to exin himself, shoving him away, and even running away from him-he still came and rescued me.


    Drowning myself in too much hatred and jealousy, I forgot that Liam should matter first more than anything. I wasn¡¯t able to think straight and didn¡¯t even weigh the situation first. Lorenz and Nana Lydia were both right, but was I wrong not to me myself at all?


    Perhaps, I loved Liam so much to be hurt like this. I loved him so much that I could no longer analyze things properly. I loved him so much to be effortlessly eaten by jealousy.

 CHAPTER 86:RECONCILIATION

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Think about what I said, Hija. You are so young, and you are probably too hasty in making decisions. Misunderstanding will do you no good. Don¡¯t be impulsive. There is nothing wrong with the two of you talking to each other, but nothing can happen too if you will only prolong your argument.¡± Nana Lydia was effective in talking some sense to me.


    ¡°If you really love Liam, never let him go. Do not let him lose you either. Life is too short to waste with unspoken things, what ifs, and what could have beens. Anyway¡­ I¡¯ll be out first to do some other errands, but I¡¯m just downstairs if ever you need me. Your belongings are also in the living room, and I¡¯ll bring those to youter on.¡±


    Feeling lucky to be surrounded by great people, I just nodded at her. ¡°Yes, Nana. I won¡¯t lose Liam, and I promise that we will sort things out. Thank you so much for your advice, I really appreciate those. Actually, I needed those because I couldn¡¯t let my Mom know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, dear.¡± Nana Lydia smiled and patted me on the shoulder before she left the room, carrying the stainless tray of food I had consumed.


    It was a matter of minutes that I stared at nowhere before I decided to take a shower. I might lose my headache throughout if I would take a bath.


    That was when I went to the course of the bathroom that was simr to mine. I wasn¡¯t sure, but I guessed I soaked myself in the warm shower for about two hours. I took that long because while taking a bath, I was thinking about the steps I would do to apologize to the person I loved. Nana Lydia was right, I shouldn¡¯t let go of Liam.


    First of all, I shouldn¡¯t have let jealousy overpowered me. I should have allowed Liam to introduce me as his girlfriend right from the start so that we wouldn¡¯t have a problem. After all, we were only four inside the elevator. That was exactly what he would do. I just let my indecisiveness control things over.


    Second, I should have given Liam the time to exin himself. He is my boyfriend, but what I did was to believe that crazy rice cake whose face was so thick to self-proim that Liam was her boyfriend! She was so desperate. I already had a hunch yesterday. What if Leandro just nned all of these to separate Liam and me?


    Well, it was about time not to let him. He must know where he should stand because the next time he would do that again, I wouldn¡¯t stay still and feel pathetic. Yesterday was gone, and I promised myself that it would only be the time I allowed Leandro to insult me.


    Third, I shouldn¡¯t have headed straight to the nightclub and drowned myself in alcohol just because of my hasty decision. Before I passed out, I remembered that there was amotion but I didn¡¯t know the reason. Liam even got into fights with those men who I danced with. Damn, because I couldn¡¯t remember how they touched my body.


    When I was done with my refreshing shower, I was surprised to see the person who was currently sitting at the edge of the bed, patiently waiting for me toe out of the bathroom. A fierce joy had suddenly engulfed me, and my heart leaped for a second. He was dashingly handsome while wearing a brown tuxedo.


    He was holding a bouquet of red roses, and he was lusciously smiling at me. His lips were even inviting. I could see the admiration in his eyes the way he stared at me. And the sweet dimple on his right cheek that used to be his iparable trademark from the day we first met still never failed to amaze me. Beside him was a paper bag, which I thought was another gift from him.


    Liam humbly rose to his feet to approach me, but I wasted no time and preceded him. I forgot that my body was just covered with a towel, and it could fall at any rate. I hadn¡¯t worn anything inside of it, but I didn¡¯t care anymore.


    Regardless of the tears that soon welled up in my eyes, I just sprinted towards him and hugged him so tight. If I walked away from him yesterday, my hug was silently informing him that I wouldn¡¯t let go of him this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, L-Liam. I was so selfish. I promise that it would never happen again. Whatever problems we will encounter again, I will give you time to exin yourself. Please, forgive me. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± My tears continued to fall while my face was buried in his chest, dampening his tuxedo. I stood at five feet and seven inches, but Liam was over six feet tall.


    ¡°Hush now, sweetie. It¡¯s okay. I forgive you, and let¡¯s just forget about it,¡± Liam stated. He looked at me before he gently wiped the tears from my face. ¡°At least, I now knew how grave my girlfriend was when she¡¯s jealous. Woah, it was already a matter between life and death!¡± He then winked at me before cing a soft kiss on my forehead.


    Seamlessly beaming at how Liam teased me, I leaned my face on his chest again and listened to his heartbeats. He just came from work, but he still smelled so good. I could bury my face on him all day long and just sniff his musk throughout.


    Soon after, he spoke again while caressing my nape. His touch sent shivers down my spine as always.


    ¡°Next time¡­ don¡¯t ever let yourself be drunk again, huh? That would make me fight again, or worse, kill those bastards! Fortunately, I could protect you because I was also skilled in martial arts. You¡¯re not getting conscious as to what was happening around you when you¡¯re drunk, Diane!¡±


    Liam¡¯s voice slightly hardened as he gnashed his teeth, indicating that he was angry at the things he had witnessed. I couldn¡¯t do anything but bite my lower lip as I looked at him intently.


    ¡°Did you know how many crazy bastards were already touching you while you were busy dancing on the pole? I am willing to protect you with all my heart, but you also knew how selfish I am when ites to you.¡± He was squeezing my cheeks while saying those words. It was like a small punishment for what happened, and I guessed I deserved to be taught a lesson.


    I wasn¡¯t aware of what happened because all I wantedst night was to forget everything. I could feel that Liam was disgusted, but his love for me was overriding his rage.


    If I would put my feet into his shoes, I also wouldn¡¯t want any woman to touch him. I couldn¡¯t imagine women surrounding him.


    All I could respond to him was, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± while hugging him. I realized I was guilty, but at the same time, I felt so blessed because Liam was so understanding-the kind of trait I never gave him yesterday.


    He was right. I was guilty, and I was not thinking about my imbecile actions. Although I did not ask, I knew that Lorenz called Liam for rescue. Lorenz alone could not handle those men who tended to harm me in the nightclub. I wasn¡¯t even sure if my best friend knew how to punch.


    Sometimes, I got really stupid too. Lorenz tried to stop me so many times already, but I didn¡¯t listen to him. I ended up luring my best friend into a fight because of my recklessness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too if I retched straight to your American coatst night, huh? Nana Lydia told me about that mistake, and I¡¯m so sorry for being aplete mess. I promise I will never drink alcohol again.¡± I pouted my lips before removing my arms from him.


    He held my arms and looked at me straight into the eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, Diane¡­ it was only a coat,¡± he said before giving me the bouquet of red roses. ¡°What matters most was what happened before you vomited. It was priceless, and I would never trade that for anything else.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    What he said made some frowns ur on my forehead. I was about to open my mouth and ask him when Liam ced his forefinger on my lips.


    ¡°Get dressed, sweetie¡­ because you didn¡¯t know how much I was trying to resist myself here to make love with you. I might ravage you with that towel on,¡± he told me before kissing my nose. ¡°I¡¯ll just wait downstairs, then I¡¯ll take you home.¡± He held my jaws and softly imed my lips before leaving the room.


    Wait? Did I make another drunken mistake? What happenedst night before I puked at him? Damn, I couldn¡¯t remember anything!


    _________________________


    Author¡¯s Note: The next four (4) CHAPTERs under Liam¡¯s P. O. V. are all shbacks.

 CHAPTER 87:A SHARP DAGGER

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Babe, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Isabelle asked me right after Diane left us inside the elevator. She was smiling like a bitch I never expected her to be.


    She then pushed the twenty-second and closed buttons using her right forefinger. I nced at Leandro and he was also smiling like an idiot-as if being entertained with all this chaos. I stared back at Isabelle, and I ended up holding my forehead because she was indeed giving me some headaches. My expression turned dark, and it was quite a few seconds before I answered her.


    ¡°Damn it, Isabelle¡­ Diane is my girlfriend!¡± I clenched my jaws. I could hardly control myself anymore, causing me to raise my voice here in the elevator.


    I didn¡¯t usually shout at women but because of what happened-seeing how Diane emotionally reacted to Isabelle¡¯s lies-I couldn¡¯t help but shrug and lose my patience here. I knew that Diane was hurt beyond a reasonable doubt, and that was thest thing I would have ever wanted to see.


    ¡°Oops, I¡¯m sorry! She didn¡¯t introduce herself in the first ce, and it wasn¡¯t my job to guess anyway. I¡¯m not a fortune-teller, Liam. She didn¡¯t im to be your girlfriend, so was it a one-sided love?¡± Isabelle responded like she was mocking the hell out of me. She was about to approach me again, but I held her arms to stop her.


    ¡°Then, why did you have to introduce yourself as my girlfriend, and what about that kiss?¡± I snapped at her. I wasn¡¯t a short-tempered person but at the moment, my string of patience was indeed out of the line and was already consumed.


    Isabelle licked her lips as she crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Oh! I guessed that you already forgot about our deal before we parted in the States? Well¡­ let me remind you about that, Liam-honey. You had agreed that I would be your girlfriend as soon as I see you again, remember? You see, I came here for you. So, you¡¯re free to love me now, as promised!¡±


    She looked at me with her puppy eyes and even pouted her lips. ¡°Because thest time I checked our status, you still love me. But being a good brother, you let Leandro pursue me. And it hurts that I had to bite Leandro¡¯s trap, but in the end, he just dumped me over that Hollywood actress!¡± She rolled her eyes on Leandro, but it was pretty obvious that they were only working in cahoots.


    After that, she then draped her right arm around Leandro¡¯s left arm. Isabelle acted as she had already forgotten what they went through before-about how my brother had hurt her and discarded her, not because of another woman, but because he no longer wanted her.


    ¡°And the kiss? Why? Didn¡¯t you like it? Tell me¡­ do you want a second round, honey?¡± She grinned like a whore.


    I gritted my teeth. Isabelle was making me lose my sanity, and at the same time, she was disgusting me. I just closed my eyes and shook my head. Pressing my lips into a thin line, I couldn¡¯t believe that I was once captivated by her.


    Calming myself would also do me no good, most especially when I knew that they both conspired against me. They nned all of these. Until the three of us reached the twenty-second floor, I did not speak again.


    The Isabelle I was with right now was indeed far from the Isabelle before, with whom I used to harbor my feelings. I had never forgotten what we talked about years ago, but hell, damn it! It doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore, and I never thought that she would take that too seriously. I just wanted her to stop crying at the airport, and that was why I made a promise.


    But I never expected that Diane woulde into my life again as if our stars were fated to meet each other for the second time around. Of course, I would choose Diane over this woman!


    They got out of the elevator first while Isabelle was still snaking her body towards Leandro. My suspicion only intensified that my brother initially nned this all along.


    Leandro still selfishly wanted Diane for himself to make this kind of scheme. He would do anything to retaliate-perhaps, setting up a meeting with Steve in the States and even bringing Isabelle here. He already drowned himself into greed.


    They thought that I was only at their back, following them. The two were evenughing together when Leandro removed Isabelle¡¯s clutch and ced his arm on her shoulder instead.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    When they were quite far away from me, I cleverly pressed the fifth and close buttons. Before they could notice it, the elevator door had fully closed. Impatient, I unstoppably tapped my feet as it felt like this was the slowest pacing of the elevator.


    My eyes got bored while staring at the LED signage going down, irascibly waiting for the elevator tond on the right floor. I should have used the stairs, but a total of seventeen floors might drain my energy even before I could see Diane and exin myself to her.


    The elevator soon stopped on the fifth floor. Then, I saw Shey when I was about to get out of here. She asked me what happened during our aerial date and why Diane had to leave earlier than usual. I wasn¡¯t able to respond to Shey when she told me that Diane left in a hurry while reasoning out that her stomach ached so bad.


    Damn, I was running out of time!


    So, I stayed inside the elevator and just pressed the ground-floor button. If I could just make a loud thud here that would make the elevator reached the ground floor instantly without me getting harm, I would have done that.


    It was a good thing that I still caught Diane in the VIP lobby together with her best friend. If it was just someone else and if I just didn¡¯t know Lorenz, I would have probably been jealous. I immediately chased them afterwards, but Diane seemed to be obstinate and aloof.


    She distanced herself, even spanned her arm across Lorenz¡¯s, and that somehow pained me. I held her left hand, but she shoved it away, and that ached me even more. Hurt knotted in my heart like a spiderweb-intricate and strong. The happy paradise that I was building for the two of us abruptly became a distorted view.


    We used to be so happy earlier, but now, I looked like a stranger to her. I knew that it wasn¡¯t yette to exin my side, but she was not giving me the chance to do so.


    We were starting to be the center of attraction here in the lobby, but I didn¡¯t care anymore. Might as well better to announce to everyone here that Diane was my girlfriend, but she would have never wanted it. I stopped myself from what I nned to do and just continued to follow them.


    Until we reached the underground parking lot, Diane didn¡¯t even lend an ear to hear me. Lorenz tried to help, but Diane became hard-headed all of a sudden. She doesn¡¯t want to listen while saying that she was not ready to talk to me yet.


    It hurts me a lot that I would rather choose Diane to take a knife under my skin than hearing her speak those words like she never cared about my feelings. She removed my grasp on her hands and it felt like the world crumbled upon me.


    A sharp dagger pierced my chest when she turned her back on me, but I loved her so much that I had to respect her decision. Perhaps, what she needed was time, and I would give that to her. At some point, I was willing to do everything that she wanted me to do. After all, it was my fault.


    Even though I didn¡¯t want to let her go, and I would have never wanted to end this day without us fixing our problem together, I still did nothing but shed a tear when Diane decided to leave with Lorenz. I looked upwards and used my right knuckles to wipe my tears from falling, but I just couldn¡¯t control them. For onest time, I saw her looking at me¡­ until they drove away and disappeared.


    I didn¡¯t want to give up that easily, so I tried to call her number so many times, hoping that she would at least talk to me. Diane might get mad at me even more, but I still took my chances-until it seemed like she turned off her cellr phone-eventually killing the least chance I could have.

 CHAPTER 88:DEALING WITH WRATH

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    With down shoulders, I returned to my office and plunged myself back to work. I instructed Trixie that she could go home before I went inside and locked the door. I received an email from Dad that Leandro would soon be flying to Davao with Isabelle to take care of thetter¡¯s properties there. He would have wanted me to join the two, but I replied that I wasn¡¯t interested.


    After that, I set a virtual andte afternoon meeting with some investors in Bordeaux, but no matter what I did, I still couldn¡¯t focus. When Diane left, she brought my heart and mind along with her.


    The meeting ended, and that made me rest my back on my ck office chair. I stroked my nape to deal with the pain in my neck. It felt like there was a nail being hammered into my lower back, and the radiating pain struck upwards, hitting my brain. I slouched my head back and pathetically rubbed my palms against my face out of despair.


    Then, I stayed still while breathing in shallow. All I wanted was for Diane and me to reconcile as soon as possible, but things were making it hard and impossible.


    Isabelle had been calling me for the umpteenth time already, but I kept on ignoring her. After that, I crumpled a paper before I intentionally threw it on my office door. My nerves were throbbing out of frustration and anger.


    The hell I care about you. Suit yourself with Leandro!


    A few hours had passed until the hands of the clock ticked eight in the evening when my cellr phone rang again, and an unregistered number appeared right on its screen. I didn¡¯t answer the call, thinking that it would be Isabelle again and she was only using a different phone.


    But the device kept on ringing because of that unknown caller, and it somehow annoyed me for no apparent reason. In the end, I slid the ¡®ept¡¯ option.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I creased my forehead as soon as I answered the call.


    ¡°Hello, Liam? Bro, this is Lorenz. I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but Diane was so drunk right now, and I badly needed your help here. She was surrounded by men here in the club, and I couldn¡¯t knock them out for they are quite too many. Hang on, I¡¯ll text you the address-¡±


    Concern and panic were evident in Lorenz¡¯s voice, but I did not waste any of my time to speak again. I just turned off the call without even uttering a single word and hurriedly exited out of my office. If my chest only felt excruciating pain when Diane and I parted ways earlier, this time, it had been reced by intense dread and nervousness.


    Shit! Don¡¯t they ever dare make the mistake of touching Diane, or else I would kill them!


    With rushing steps, I headed straight towards the elevator and this made me want to transfer my office from the twenty-second to the second floor. I was already on my way to the executive parking area when my cellr phone beeped, signaling that I had received a message.


    As expected, Lorenz texted me the address of that club. It was The Base Lounge Nightclub, but it was still an hour drive away from here. Why wouldn¡¯t Diane just go home if she didn¡¯t want to talk to me? I dismissed my thoughts since I had to double my time. I had to understand if she was hurting now. I immediately climbed inside my car and quickly drove it out of the parking lot.


    I guessed this had been my longest drive ever. In an instant, I ran out of patience because I almost flew my car by how I pressed into the elerator. The adrenaline rush was eating my heart now, and that was why I was able to reach the club for only thirty minutes instead of one hour. In case the CCTV cameras caught me with my over-speeding, Janno would be the one to be in-charge.


    When I arrived at the parking lot of the said nightclub, I was in so much haste that I wasn¡¯t even able to properly park my car. I didn¡¯t care anymore, even though some random drivers would intentionally scratch it because it was indeed blocking the way. My steps were in a hurry to go to the entrance because my number one goal here was to find Diane.


    But when I went inside, my eyes immediately narrowed, making me furrow my forehead. My temper sparked, and rage pulsed through my veins because I didn¡¯t like the scene that appeared right in front of me.


    Fuck, damn it!


    Diane was doing pole dancing, and she was fucking surrounded by those partying men! They were about fifteen. My girlfriend was twirling over the pole, and she was sliding downwards while arching her soft body.


    As a result, those men definitely looked like they werepeting against each other about who would catch her first. What I loathed the most was her healthy breasts were almost popping out of her sleeveless shirt, making me want to raise hell at these four corners.


    While some men couldn¡¯t catch her the way they wanted, they were just crazily waving their hands in the air, shouting and cheering, as if they were already satisfied by what my girlfriend was doing. Diane did not seem to feel those assholes¡¯ touch on her neck, shoulders, breasts, chest, waist, thighs, and legs. For that, I balled my fist in an instant while readying myself to attack them.


    With clenched jaws, I sprinted towards the location of the pole. It was only a matter of seconds when I did a spinning flying kick, and all at once, three faces kissed the floor. Some people rushed to get out so they could avoid themotion.


    The other men irately faced me, but I was too quick to dodge them. I ended up twisting their arms as well as their fingers and knuckles. All I could see was dark as my mind surrendered to violence.


    Lorenz had helped me pull and punch some men who were still ogling at Diane. I went ahead while knocking on those who were touching my girlfriend, one by one. I maintained my stance since the others angrily fought back. But it was too bad for them, how I dealt with wrath today waspletely vital.


    One guy sumbed to his oblivion when I jabbed him straight to the nose before I did a cross-punch, while the others copsed with their bloody faces after letting them taste my revenged uppercut. Lorenz tried to stop me when I unstoppably punched and beaten someone into a pulp-the one who was scrumptiously holding the breasts of Diane.


    Rage flowed through me likeva until it grew inside my stomach. It was like I let it all out like a dragon ming everyone. My eyes were scorching with the desire of killing these bastards, burning them here until they entirely turned into useless ash.


    When I had the chance to look at Diane, her hair was so messy, and was about to close her eyes out of extreme intoxication. My fury was suddenly reced with concern. I worried about her when I realized that she already off-bnced herself on the pole, and her body would fall on the dancing floor anytime soon.


    In my attempt to catch her body, I ignored the person who sessfully punched me. It was only once, and he just hit me over the shoulder because Lorenz took care of him. Diane lost her consciousness, but I was fast enough to catch her before she fell.


    The security guards had finally arrived to break themotion, even though they were quite long to stop everything. Lorenz and I got out of the club safely as I carried Diane¡¯s body. The police came afterwards, and they asked me what I preferred to happen.


    Honestly, I wanted to sue those men for taking advantage of my girlfriend, but I would just let this one pass. I didn¡¯t want to see their faces anymore and might just take legal action against the owner of this high-ss nightclub. Mywyer would take care of that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, bro! I tried my best to stop her, but your girlfriend didn¡¯t stop herself from drinking and getting drunk. I told her that we could just go back to EGC, so she could talk to you and clear things up, but nothing happened. She just nurtured her stubbornness,¡± Lorenz eximed.


    He was holding Diane¡¯s white blouse and carefully ced it on her chest. He also did me a favor of cing Diane¡¯s bag in my car¡¯s backseat.


    It was a good thing that Lorenz was ready to protect Diane here. I couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if my girlfriend went here alone and drowned herself with alcoholpletely. I just nodded and thanked him for what he did.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, bro. Thanks for apanying her and for letting me know her whereabouts. I will be the one to take care of her.¡± I pressed my lips into a thin smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, bro! She¡¯s my best friend after all. So, I think I¡¯ll be out here first? I still have a dinner date with my mother. Good luck, bro! I hope that the two of you can get along soon so that you can finally fix your problem together,¡± Lorenz said before he patted me on my shoulder.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I just nodded at him again while motioning that he could now leave us. Lorenz stepped away and went to where his car was exactly parked.


    After kissing Diane on her forehead, I carefully ced her in the front seat. I made sure that nothing would hit her head, and she wasfortably seated before I securely fastened her seatbelt. After that, I turned around, sat in the driver¡¯s seat and started driving away from that ce.

 CHAPTER 89:DRUNKEN MISTAKE

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    Diane would surely freak out if she would wake up with me after our argument, and she might get mad at me even more. That was why I decided to just go to Nana Lydia first.


    She was our former housemaid, who almost raised Leandro and me. She would stille to the mansion to clean and cook for us. I knew that K had a lot of clothes there, and I was sure that those would also fit Diane. K was the only child of Nana Lydia, whom I considered a real sibling while growing up.


    While driving quietly, I just couldn¡¯t help myself from ncing at the woman I loved. Diane¡¯s appearance now was not that far from the way she looked before-the first time I saw her lying in the living room of my condo about four years ago.


    Although I searched for her, never did it ur in my mind that fate would still make a way for us to meet again. And not only that, she even became my girlfriend.


    But the agony was like a switchde that walloped my heart, and the thought literally made me sad. God knew how much I loved this woman. God knew how much I had to endure the pain every time I wasn¡¯t able to tell her the truth about us.


    God knew how much I suffered a heartache, most especially when I learned that I raped her on the night of her birthday-and that was even her eighteenth birthday. There were times that I wanted to tell her the truth but as soon as I opened my mouth to mention it, I would only feel scared-prompting my tongue to regress.


    Over the days that turned to be months, I ended up hurting myself even more¡­ knowing that I hurt the woman I loved the most. I was hurting Diane by simply lying to her every single day that we were together.


    Diane mattered so much to me, and I could do even the impossible thing for her. But right now, I didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. I knew that my decision was selfish and all wrong, but I was indeed afraid of losing her. I could afford to lose everything-money, wealth, and power-but not her.


    Soon after, I felt how Diane moved on her seat before she hugged the blouse that was on top of her chest. I guessed she was half-awake. She looked at me while her eyes were drooping with batting longshes.


    ¡°Lo-Lorenz? W-Where are we going?¡± She then clumsily smiled, which caused me to chuckle.


    Alright, I have a drunk girlfriend here! Didn¡¯t she even notice her handsome boyfriend? Tsk!


    That was when I decided to just ride with Diane¡¯s drunken state. They said that there was a high tendency for a person to express their true feelings when they were drunk. Let¡¯s try to prove it with Diane.


    ¡°Diane, hang on¡­ I will take you to Liam. You are very drunk. I already stopped you earlier, right? Why would you even drink when you can¡¯t even take care of yourself?¡± I responded. For now, I disguised myself as Lorenz.


    Diane was silenced for a long time before she spoke again. But I was indeed surprised when just a few minutester, she was already sniffing, and it was toote for me to notice that she was already crying.


    ¡°Y-You know what, bestie? I-I loved Liam. I really loved him-to the point that I couldn¡¯t imagine living my life without him. I wouldn¡¯t be so hurt like this if-if I didn¡¯t love him, right? D-Do you understand what I¡¯m feeling? It hurts here-and I¡¯m not over-reacting!¡± Diane hupped frequently as she even pointed her chest.


    ¡°But now I realized, you-you are right, best friend! I should think straight and calm my-my mind. I never thought that I-I would be jealous over that floured rice cake! What was her name again? Sisa-belle?¡± Then, Diane chuckled like a child.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Well, that Sisabelle? She will never get my ce in Liam¡¯s heart. Do you hear me, Lo-Lorenz? Never, because I won¡¯t ever allow her! That¡¯s why I will say sorry to my Liam-babe first thing in the morning tomorrow. That¡¯s a promise-oh, I miss him already!¡± She sobbed again before she closed her eyes.


    Although Diane was weeping out loud while being drunk, and I could smell how she reeked of alcohol, she was still as gorgeous as ever, and what she confessed still made my lips smile with pleasure. Most especially, when she told me that she couldn¡¯t imagine living her life without me? That alone made my heart jump ecstatically.


    My smile transitioned to a giggle when I remembered how she called Isabelle a floured rice cake. It made me think how Diane used to eat a lot and that made me shake my head in glee. She also called her Sisabelle. All I could remember was Sisa* in Noli Me Tangere.


    Diane was so cute, but I stopped looking at her and just focused my attention back on the road. I wouldn¡¯t be able to control myself from kissing her if I would only stare at her.


    Don¡¯t worry, Diane¡­ you don¡¯t have any idea how much I love you and how much I¡¯m willing to risk just to be with you. You haven¡¯t apologized yet, but I have already forgiven you.


    I love you so much, Diane¡­ and I can¡¯t imagine living my life without you too. I hope that your feelings for me won¡¯t ever change the moment you learned the truth.


    Soon enough, we already arrived at Nana Lydia¡¯s ce. It was one of my houses before, but I already gave it to her. Still, she humbly acted as a caretaker. I stopped the car in front of therge green gate, unbuckled my seatbelt, leaned over, and gently wiped Diane¡¯s almost dried tears on her cheeks. Then, I ced a soft kiss on her forehead.


    I picked up my cellr phone from one of the inside pockets of my American coat and called Nana¡¯s number. In just a few minutes, she opened the gate of the big house. I drove inside and parked in thendscaped garden area.


    ¡°Hijo, to what I owe the purpose of this visit? How are you? Oh, I¡¯m d to see you, but it¡¯s just unfortunate that K isn¡¯t even here. For sure, just seeing you here will make her jump out of excitement!¡± Nana Lydia greeted me. I immediately ced my forehead on her right knuckles as my respect. She then hugged me and kissed both of my cheeks.


    ¡°Nana, I¡¯m with someone. Just a moment,¡± I told her before I immediately went to Diane, who was still in the car. After opening the door and removing her seatbelt, I carefully led her out. She wasn¡¯t even a burden to me.


    Diane was light-weighted, and these past few days, she seemed to have lost a lot of weight. One thing for sure was that she used to eat a lot every time we were together. Perhaps, due to stress? I wasn¡¯t sure. Since she was so drunk, she probably didn¡¯t know what was going on around her.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so¡­ handsome! You even looked like Liam¡­ but right! Li-Liam? Is that you?¡± Her eyelids were drooping due to surging intoxication. She was standing on her feet, and I was only supporting her waist.


    Later on, she faced Nana Lydia. ¡°Oh, we were three here!¡± Diane happily squealed as her brown eyes dted. She even pped her hands out of glee.


    ¡°He-Hello, ma¡¯am! I¡¯m Diane. Well, did you know how much I love Liam? I will say sorry to him-maybe tomorrow-when he¡¯s already with me! I will never let him go away from me, and I¡¯ll be sure to-to fight for him no matter what¡­ hmpft¡­ arck!¡± She tried to sp her mouth, but she wasn¡¯t able to do it. It was all toote.


    _________________________


    Sisa*is the deranged mother of Basilio and Crispin in Jose P. Rizal¡¯s Noli Me Tangere.


    Unable to stand up to her abusive husband, andter the Guardia Civil, Sisa went from one traumatic event to another, causing her to eventually lose her sanity due to the mental burden. This insanity manifested in her wandering around San Diego, calling out her children¡¯s names, and singing songs out of nowhere.


    [Source: Google]

 CHAPTER 90:AS SOON AS POSSIBLE

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    Diane was quick enough to grab my two arms before throwing up straight to my chest. Standing in front of her, I froze at my position while slowly internalizing what she did. Now I realized that nothing could beat my love for her¡­ even the tailored price of this coat.


    How I wished that I was able to record everything that Diane had said. She confessed that she would never let me go and she would fight for me no matter what. That alone brought a confident smile to my lips, and just like what she admitted to me in the car earlier, my heart jumped again out of relief and satisfaction.


    It was actually shallow, knowing that Diane was even drunk at this time, but I would never trade that promise for anything else. Although she vomited at my favorite coat, I seemed not to smell her retch over my chest. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore as I could easily buy a new coat. I loved her! I just loved her with all my heart, and that was what mattered most.


    ¡°Nana, I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience here¡­ but can you perhaps clean up Diane and change her clothes? I will be the one to take her in my old room.¡± After she threw up, Diane lost consciousness in my arms.


    ¡°Hey, you will never be an inconvenience to me! It¡¯s nothing, son. It¡¯s just as easy as one-two-three. Don¡¯t worry¡­ and I will take good care of her,¡± Nana replied with a sweet smile on her face after removing and wiping all of Diane¡¯s spew on my clothes.


    ¡°Thanks, Nana. You¡¯re always there for me when I needed you most.¡±


    Carrying Diane in a bridal style, I sauntered inside the house and took her to my old bedroom on the second floor. Nana Lydia immediately followed us while holding a white towel and a small container full of what I thought was warm water.


    ¡°Just leave your coat in theundry area, and I would be the one to take care of itter on. I would have to ask some dry-clean shops here tomorrow,¡± Nana instructed with a smile. I was indeed blessed with her.


    Nana Lydia no longer served our family, but she was always there, ready to serve me whenever I asked for help. Growing up, she raised Leandro and me more than our real mother, who was always in America and would juste home for a short vacation here.


    Nana acted as our mother, who used to attend every general assembly or parents¡¯ meeting way back in our elementary and high school days. The truth was I looked up to her more than my real mother.


    ¡°Thanks again, Nana. I will just wait in the living room while you¡¯re taking care of Diane here,¡± I uttered. I was about to leave the room when she spoke.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Leandro in the States? Is he okay? Thest time I went to the mansion, everything was a mess,¡± Nana worriedly expressed.


    ¡°Hmm, he¡¯s fine. He just came back, and I think he will be flying soon to Davao.¡± After that, I exited the room and closed the door, preventing Nana Lydia to ask any further questions regarding Leandro.


    I took off my coat and long-sleeved polo, leaving myself half-naked before I went downstairs and headed to the bathroom. Since there was a cab in the bathroom where my old clothes were ced, I went straight to take a cold shower.


    It was what I told Nana. I should have my spare clothes down here in the bathroom. Just in case, I was wandering outside then suddenly thought of visiting her, at the same time, wanting to take a shower right away, then I would have no problem essing the bathroom as soon as possible. No more hassle for me to go upstairs and use my old bathroom.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It took me a while before I was done with my shower. I just wore a ck brief, in white T-shirt and blue denim shorts. I was currently waiting in the living room when I saw Nana Lydiaing down the stairs while holding the small container and the used towel ced on her shoulder.


    ¡°She¡¯s okay now, Liam. It was really good that K and Diane had almost the same size. If not, then I would let her wear your T-shirt instead. Anyway, have you eaten yet? What do you like to eat, son? I will prepare it for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ don¡¯t bother anymore, Nana. I¡¯m perfectly fine, and I¡¯m actually on a diet. I will just go and check Diane upstairs. I might sleep there too,¡± I told her. If Diane wasn¡¯t able to eat her dinner, then I wouldn¡¯t eat too.


    ¡°Oh, okay! But if ever you need something¡­ just knock on my door, okay?¡± She spoke.


    ¡°Alright, Nana. Have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± I kissed her cheek before I hurried upstairs to see Diane. I made two steps of the staircase into one.


    Afraid of waking her up, I carefully opened the door before I quietly approached her. I sat on the edge of the bed and lovingly ran my fingers on her smooth and wless cheek. Whatever she wore definitely suited her, and although she doesn¡¯t have any makeup at all, she was still so beautiful.


    It was how she exactly looked like when I first saw her-she was sleeping soundly while lying on my couch. If only I had the power to bring back the past, what had happened couldn¡¯t have happened way back. What had happened would not have been the ugly beginning of us.


    But hadn¡¯t Steve and the rest of my friends took her to my condo unit on the eve of my birthday, would our paths have crossed then?


    Please forgive me, Diane!my mind screamed as pain wrapped my heart.


    After heaving a deep sigh, I kissed her on the forehead with the conviction that I would tell her the truth as soon as possible. I wouldn¡¯t wait for Leandro to intervene again, and it would be much better if Diane would hear it straight from me.


    Then, I stood up, restlessly flopped my body into the couch, and positioned myself to sleep when I heard Diane suddenly screamed.


    ¡°No! Please¡­ don¡¯t!¡± It was then followed by her anxious tussles on the bed.


    I immediately approached her, and in just a blink of an eye, I was already by her side. Carefully tapping her cheeks, I warily spoke to her.


    ¡°Diane, you¡¯re just dreaming. Shh¡­ hush now, sweetie. I¡¯m here¡­ Liam is here, and I won¡¯t ever leave you.¡± Because of what happened, I had decided toy my body next to her.


    Itsted for just a few minutes before I got reassured that Diane was able to sound asleep again. Unconsciously, she moved and even squeezed herself to me. I felt how warm she was, and it prompted me to fingerb her hair and kiss her forehead.


    It was the same scenario on the first night we met again. I remembered the time when we decided to spend the night together in an inn because we got stranded. She was also dreaming then-the main reason why I wasn¡¯t able to sleep properly.


    Is it connected to that one filthy sin I did to her? Was she really traumatized before? God, no! It was all my fault!


    I remembered giving Diane a dream catcherst year as a gift. I just hoped that it truly blocked her bad dreams.


    What happened to her-dealing with her recurring dreams, or worse, nightmares-had been one of the consequences of my insane action, and God knew what could be the rest. If only I didn¡¯t drink with my friends on that night, it would never happen. I would have never taken Diane¡¯s virginity carelessly. I would have never raped her, and I would be the one to drive her home way back then.


    ming myself and being miserable, I didn¡¯t notice that I already shed a tear on my left eye because it was me who caused Diane¡¯s misfortunes. I ruined her, and it was indeed unjustifiable.


    For now, I dismissed my thoughts. I wanted to be the one to take good care of Diane, that was why I decided to sleep beside her. I let her pillow my right arm while I tenderly draped the left around her waist. I even nted soft kisses on her face.


    Don¡¯t worry, Diane¡­ hang on. I will tell you the truth as soon as possible.

 CHAPTER 91:PENETRATING STARES

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°And I left just this morning. I didn¡¯t wake you up because you looked so tired. I also have something to take care of in the office, but you know what? I had to finish my work at the soonest possible time to get back to you right away.¡± Liam¡¯s stunning dimple manifested while exining the whole story of what happenedst night.


    ¡°Besides, you might still be mad at me¡­ I¡¯m kind of nervous that you would sneak and suddenly run away from Nana the moment you woke up,¡± he additionally remarked. Liam was driving me home by now. I was wearing his gift-a chiffon, short-sleeved, and knee-length dress in ck. It has a stylish zipper in front and the dress itself was indeed elegant.


    I was d that we fixed everything, and I realized that the problem wasn¡¯t him but me. Now, I had something new to exert an effort and be matured on-I should not nurture that one sh of darkness called jealousy and strive to be a better girlfriend for him.


    While pouting my lips, I had this conviction not to ever treat love as a possession. But it was already toote because remorse had done its job, so I had no other choice but to move on and put the lessons to good use.


    However, I couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty knowing how Liam protected me and fought those bastards, who were touching my body from that nightclub. If only I could bring back the time, I would have been sobered enough.


    As much as I wanted to see how Liam engaged in fight scenes to guard me, the thought of those unknown men who touched my private body parts was already making me cringe. I suddenly felt that I was taken advantage of without me knowing, but it was indeed my fault anyway. I should have protected my body in the first ce.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    While Liam was telling his side of the story earlier, I couldn¡¯t even turn my attention towards other things. I was only ogling at his face, captivated by his enthralling spell. He was so handsome, most especially whenever his pleasing dimple came out.


    Liam was undisputedly a stunning heartthrob, and now, I promised to be devoted not to ever let go of him. He was all mine, although I didn¡¯t even know how he got so blinded by my beauty. It was funny, but I couldn¡¯t help but ask how I managed to catch this big fish. He was head over heels in love with me.


    Well, was it all because of my iparable charms that other women don¡¯t have? Oh, I think I should buy Liam a helmet on our birthdays together, or else he might change whatever he thinks of me once he hits his head on the wall!I slyly smiled at the thought. Not soon enough, my cunning smile became victorious.


    So, that Isabelle, who I even called Sisabelle when I got drunk was indeed nothing for Liam. Well, the name Sisabelle suited her better for she was insane to the core! Liam just harbored some infatuation with that rice cake before, but he let her go and ended up entrusting her to Leandro.


    Well, it was a good thing that Liam didn¡¯t do that to me. Hell, no way! I would rather choose to be an old maid for the rest of my life instead of bing Leandro¡¯s girlfriend. Leandro and Isabelle suited each other if I must say.


    It felt embarrassing that I got so jealous, crushed by mixed and overflowing emotions that prompted me to walk out yesterday, and even shoved Liam away¡­ then, I got drunk and even went wild just to forget, all because of that desperate Isabelle? Infuriating!


    Her face was so thick, and she must bepletely out of her mind to dere a baseless im that she was Liam¡¯s girlfriend. She was so annoying, and if I were her, I would get ready the moment we faced each other again!


    For that thought, I grimaced, narrowed my eyes, and crumpled my fists on myp. Then, my fingernails lightly scratched on the hem of my ck dress as if drawing an imaginary n.


    I was freaking sure that Leandro only used her as one of his baits to separate Liam and me. I could forgive her, but the next time that floured rice cake would kiss Liam in front of me ever again, even if she would only touch the tip of my boyfriend¡¯s finger? Damn her, I wouldn¡¯t stay still. I gnashed my teeth.


    Her snow-white skin, which looked like a turnip, would be bloody red because I would not hesitate to peel, tear off, and scrape her alive. Don¡¯t she ever dare mess with me again! Once was enough-it was already enough that I once cried and almost ruined myself because of that wicked witch.


    Also, I would never let her humiliate me again. Because the next time she would do that? She hadn¡¯t yet opened her mouth, but I had already smashed her face to the ground. I might be naive sometimes and let people win over me, but they would never want to see me executing my revenge.


    Heaving a sigh, I would want to change the topic on my mind and forget about that lunatic bitch! I wanted to delete all of my hatred and just spoil myself with these happy moments with my boyfriend. Speaking of the thing Liam would never want to trade, did I really say that? I couldn¡¯t remember anything at all.


    It felt like my face was heating up with shame again. I seemed to be even more sensible when drunk because I could boldly say whatever I felt-whatever was inside me without any hesitation. Actually, it wasn¡¯t even a big deal¡­ but Liam was so happy that he could easily forget the other things that happened because of my stupidity.


    My memories were limited until I passed out while snaking my body over the pole. After that, I couldn¡¯t remember anything due to being sloshed. Intoxication stopped when I got enough sleep, and a hangover soon followed when I woke up earlier.


    It was my first-time drinking alcoholst night, and I would never do that again. I learned my lessons already, so I didn¡¯t want to repeat the same drunken mistake.


    If Lorenz and Liam were not in the nightclub yesterday, I couldn¡¯t imagine what might happen to me next. Perhaps, nothing could stop my nightmares from bing real. Worse to what Nana had said earlier, I could have been raped.


    ¡°Hmm, did I really sayst night that I will fight for you no matter what? I¡¯m sorry, Liam. I actually don¡¯t remember anything,¡± I honestly told him, yet I couldn¡¯t help myself but smile slyly when I saw how he puckered his forehead while driving.


    That one epic reaction as if Liam didn¡¯t want to ept that I only mentioned it because I was in a state of drunkenness?I even wanted to burst andugh out loud while looking at him. It was nice to see him this way, and I would even want to take a picture of him, so I could have a remembrance of how he reacted.


    ¡°Yes, that was before you vomited on my chest. You really can¡¯t remember anything?¡± Liam¡¯s frowns never left his forehead when he nced at me.


    ¡°Nothing, no matter how much I dug my brain to remember it. I only remembered being with Lorenzst night-I got drunk, and that¡¯s all. I didn¡¯t even know that you went there for rescue,¡± I imed. Last night, I got so wild and even drawn to too much intoxication.


    Perplexed, I tried to remember everything, but it was all that I could wrap up inside my head. I even thought that it was Lorenz who caught me before I fell to the ground, but in reality, it was actually Liam.


    While closing my eyes tightly, I also massaged my temples to help me remember one more time. But crap, I couldn¡¯t remember anything! Even those whosciviously and cruelly touched my skin, I had a foggy memory in remembering them.


    All I could remember was the unbeatable feeling while dancing on the polest night like I was on cloud nine. Other than that, things were distorted and imprecise. Then, I opened my eyes.


    I wanted to regret everything, but I could no longer do anything about it. The moment I worked in the club, I even wore a mask to hide my face. Men could only watch me while performing on the stage, but they would never be able to touch me.


    Butst night? I might have acted like a low-ss type of woman who was close to giving all-the-way. I knew it was impossible, but I was hoping that those men didn¡¯t touch the delicate parts of my body. I ended up heaving a deep sigh out of anguish.


    Next time, Diane¡­ you are definitely not allowed to drink alcohol!I scolded myself.


    Liam suddenly stopped the car at they-by side of the road, and that somehow startled me. He unbuckled his seatbelt and held both of my hands while sincerely looking at me straight into the eyes. His dark-gray eyes were expressive, but all I could see were shades of regrets. Regardless, I felt like those stares were prating me¡­ that I could melt at this moment.


    Liam was a little bit stressedtely, and I really added to his problems all because of my useless jealousy. His eyes looked so tired, but that doesn¡¯t even lessen my boyfriend¡¯s handsomeness. He still looked so attractive and stunning, making me want to im his gorgeous lips.


    But what he told me next made me flinch¡­

 CHAPTER 92:DOUBTS AND FEARS

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°D-Does it happen that y-you also forgot¡­ what h-happened to u-us¡­ almost four years-¡± Liam was stuttering until he decided not to continue his full statement. Shock covered my whole body when he anxiously hit the steering wheel while clenching his teeth. ¡°Damn it!¡±


    After what he raucously did, Liam rubbed his face with his palms and grabbed a fistful of his hair. He pulled on it while he was quite shaking in dread. He looked so amplified with terror as if he had no escape, but why was he acting this way?


    Honestly, something stabbed my chest, and I quickly became nervous about what he was doing. It was the first time I saw Liam acting like this and I must admit, it made me move an inch from my seat. I held my chest because my heart was drumming so loud, and my eyes were all wide open. Was Liam mad, scared, furious, hurt, or troubled? I didn¡¯t know the answer.


    What is happening to him? What is he trying to say to me?


    Is this still rted to the drunken mistake that I did? Is it because I still couldn¡¯t remember what happened yesterday? But what about that four years?


    My mouth was set in a tough line, making me hard to open it. My eyes slowly became blurred with tears. Why would Liam suddenly hit the steering wheel right in front of me?


    ¡°W-Wait, Liam¡­ you¡¯re confusing me, w-what are you saying? I¡¯m sorry if I got drunkst night, and if I still don¡¯t remember what happened to me. I¡¯m sorry if¡­ if you saw me dancing with those men, I-I didn¡¯t mean it. But please¡­ please don¡¯t be like this, you are quite scaring me. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologetically said. I almost cracked my voice when my first tear fell.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    If I could see myself in the mirror, I would have seen my rosy-white cheeks from earlier suddenly turned into being pale. It was as if all my blood had drained me throughout, and my whole body was trembling now. I was lost and confused by Liam¡¯s unexpected behavior. I couldn¡¯t help but think about what went wrong.


    Muddled on how things went through, I steadied myself trying toprehend what was going on around him. I was trying to grasp what could be the reason for his sudden actions, but I couldn¡¯t do it. While sniffing, I detached my seatbelt for me to focus on him.


    We were already okay this morning. We reconciled, and now, this happened. I could not understand him. But he could make meprehend-he could at least exin everything to me, and I would make sure to understand him to the best of my ability.


    What about this thing that I forgot? That something happened to us? But why does he have to mention that certain four years¡­ when we only metst year?


    He seized my hands again, and I could feel that Liam¡¯s hands were cold and mmy. Just gazing at his eyes, I could feel his internal struggle.


    ¡°No. You didn¡¯t have to be sorry, Diane. It was all my fault. I should be the one to say sorry to you¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry if I scared you, hmm? I promise, it won¡¯t happen again. I won¡¯t ever be this stupid and reckless again.¡± He then embraced me so tight as if he didn¡¯t want to let me go. It was so tight I could feel my crushing bones.


    I just let him do that, even though it was the first time his hug made me feel ufortable. It was telling me that Liam did something I wasn¡¯t aware of. But despite everything, I didn¡¯t argue and just hugged him back. After what happened yesterday, all I could give him now were peace and assurance.


    After a few minutes of wordlessly cuddling each other, I slowly released Liam and cupped his face. Although he seemed to be dejected, he was still as stunning as ever, and just by looking at him already made my heart leap for a second.


    ¡°But wait, w-what was that s-something I forgot about the two of us?¡± I meekly asked him.


    He heaved a deep sigh first before he answered my question, and that made his lower lip tremble. ¡°We already met before, Diane. About four years ago¡­ on the night of our birthdays together. I did something to you, and it was so terrible. It was¡­ unforgivable.¡±


    Trying to digest what Liam was saying, I swallowed first because something appeared to clog my throat. I was looking at him with my eyes full of questions, fears, and doubts. I was trying to read what was on his mind, but I could not.


    My nose crinkled as questions preupied my head. I opened my mouth, but no words came out of it. But why did I feel that something was off when Liam said that we had already met before, and he did me something terrible¡­ even unforgivable? My two eyebrows almost knitted together. I was so confused. I wasn¡¯t good at solving puzzles, but everything seemed to be disordered.


    How could that even be possible when we only metst year?


    Ah, right! Maybe, Liam just made a mistake. He might have just mistaken me for someone else. Perhaps, my boyfriend was just really tired, and that made him hallucinate.


    A long silence followed afterwards, and it was what permeated inside Liam¡¯s car. I saw some beads of sweat forming at his forehead, although the air-conditioner here was on. Liam brushed his palms again all over his face and bowed his head before he stared at me.


    What is happening to him?He looked so depressed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Diane¡­ please forgive me. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Liam started to break down with tears. He was even begging me in deep, short, and sudden breaths.


    My heart sank when I didn¡¯t even know what he was begging for. I didn¡¯t even know the reason why he was acting this way-saying sorry for how many times already and now, he was vulnerably sobbing. Seeing Liam at this kind of state would be thest thing I would have ever wanted to see. It was killing me.


    In just a blink of an eye, gone was the perfect, powerful, and influential CEO I once knew. Now, he looked like his whole life was about to shatter. This scene looked so simr from the time he revealed to me about his stained past. But, no¡­ it was more than that. Liam looked like being destroyed as his life got pitched into the dark.


    Why is he suddenly acting like this?


    At this moment, I could feel like my heart was crushing while witnessing that Liam might be emotionally wounded, and he was only hiding it. I knew him for being so strong and dependable, but now, I just couldn¡¯t believe that he became so helpless.


    Clueless, I wanted my warmth to seep andfort him without even opening my mouth. I wanted to help him, but he wasn¡¯t telling me how.


    This time, I hugged him like I was forever bonded with him. I let Liam lean on my shoulder and gave him a space to breathe. I wanted him to feel safe with my love that was undemanding and free, although he was dealing with these struggles.


    ¡°Shh, hush now! If you can¡¯t tell me yet, that¡¯s fine. Please¡­ I just want you to stop saying sorry, okay? I¡¯m getting confused about this thing that we already met before, but it takes time, Liam. It takes time¡­¡± I told him before I continued.


    ¡°If you are having difficulties while telling me, then don¡¯t tell it to me now. We have a lot of time together, and I wasn¡¯t in a rush. I understand and moving forward, I will continue to understand you no matter what. So please, cheer up¡­¡± I emphasized while gently tapping his back. Tears were stinging my eyes as my cheeks scrunched.


    Holding myself back from asking a lot of questions, Iforted him in the best possible way I could. I wouldn¡¯t jump to groundless conclusions anymore without hearing his side first. I promised to understand him for our rtionship tost long and stay stronger than ever before.


    ¡°Thanks, Diane. Thank you for loving me, for trusting me, and for understanding me. I hope that you will really fight for me no matter what. I love you, and I had never loved anyone else the way I loved you. Please stay with me¡­ I can¡¯t afford to lose you.¡± Liam hugged me in return, squeezing me tighter.


    But why does it feel like there was something more than this?However, I set aside my thoughts because I promised to understand himpletely.


    A few minutes had passed, I looked at his eyes while gently touching his perfectly chiseled face. ¡°Even though I really couldn¡¯t remember what I told youst night, I will say it afresh now to confirm and make everything clear between the two of us¡­¡± I snuffled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay and I will fight for you no matter what, Liam. I love you so much, and nothing or no one can ever change that. Nothing can separate us. From now on, we will fight for each other-even if it means we have to go against the world. Okay?¡± I gratefully beamed at him, which I guessed the reason why his lips painted a satisfied smile as well.


    Liam murmured his thanks again before he leaned forward, softly cupped my face, and kissed my lips as hungry as he could. Doubts and fears should not matter anymore.

 CHAPTER 93:ALL OVER AGAIN

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    After we took ourte lunch, Liam and I went straight here to his condo unit at LC Towers, but he promised to drive me home before midnight. Liam gave me his phone, and I called Mom. She doesn¡¯t even seem to worry because my boyfriend already told her my whereabouts beforehand.


    We hadn¡¯t even been able to get inside his unit, but we couldn¡¯t stop ourselves from lip-locking and sharing exploratory kisses. I was even removing his tuxedo while he was inputting his passcode. I couldn¡¯t help myself from unbuttoning his inner shirt too. Despite what happened, I couldn¡¯t change the fact that we were still so eager to taste each other.


    Excited to be with my strikingly handsome boyfriend, I couldn¡¯t move my body away from him even an inch. He seemed to be a gorgeous ma as if I just wanted to stick with him even more. I just wanted him-all of him-and I badly needed him to take me right now.


    As soon as Liam shut the door of his unit, he crossed the distance between us again, gently pushed me against the wall, and kissed my lips with so much yearning. I could tell that Liam wasn¡¯t getting enough of me as well when he effortlessly lifted me right off my feet. As if on cue, my legs wrapped on his hips while returning his kisses with hunger and skipped heartbeats.


    While Liam was carrying me, I did him a favor of unzipping my dress, unhooking my strapless bra, and exposing my full-rounded breasts to him. He didn¡¯t waste any of his time to im my already erected and pinkish nipples while marching to the course of the living room.


    Liam tenderly ced me on the couch, and we made out here for a little while. Still wearing my ck dress, I didn¡¯t realize that I was helplessly lying on the couch. My legs automatically parted when he removed my underwear. No matter what, I was ready for this forey.


    His mouth tasted the delicate part in between my thighs. After that, his tongue kept on teasing, shoving, and ying with my clit. His two fingers also took part by sliding in and out of my core. Secondster, I came for release. Liam sucked all of it before he carried me again, and we continued everything in his bedroom.


    ¡°Let me remove all their filthy touches on you, sweetheart¡­¡± Liam huskily whispered while his hands were roaming on my whole body, making itpletely tangible.


    ¡°Go ahead. My body belongs to you anyway.¡± I zealously bit my lower lip while throwing myself on him.


    I just realized that I no longer had my dress with me when my bare back gently pinned down into the soft mattress. How did Liam manage to do that? I didn¡¯t know. Soon after, he readily took off all of his clothes too. It was a good thing that my nightmares didn¡¯t bother me much anymore, or else this delicious sensation might even be cut off.


    Liam was such a great kisser. He was my first kiss, and of course, I wanted him to be myst. I would do anything for him to be all mine. I didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life with someone other than him. I would always be united to his soul and body.


    In just seven months, I learned some different methods of how to kiss him back andpete with his tongue like we were always in a battle. I wanted him to moan out loud like I always did. The way how he caressed my mouth using his tongue was extremely unpredictable. It was something to die for.


    Devouring. Addicting. Electrifying. Those were the perfect words that could exactly describe Liam¡¯s effect on me.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He positioned his naked body on top of me, and I just hugged him while we were kissing on fire. We were skin to skin, as my legs straddled his sexy hips and his hard shaft teasing my vaginal cheeks. Our tongues danced with each other, and it was truly delicious. Our bodies tended to move within a single rhythm, and I just loved the action. I loved how my body responded to his every move.


    ¡°Please¡­ take me now, Liam.¡± I almost begged him because I couldn¡¯t wait anymore.


    ¡°Later, sweetheart¡­¡± he teased, making my body anticipate for more.


    Liam was my human pole, and I could dance with him all day long. The only difference was I mostly twirled my body on him while we were on the bed, sharing warm pleasures. Next time, I guessed we had to explore other intimate options.


    A few momentster, his lips traveled towards my jaw and down to my neck. I guessed he left a purplish hickey on the right side because he couldn¡¯t help butpletely suck my skin over there. The way he slurped me made my lips twitch intricately. It was like a sweet punishment after what happened yesterday.


    He also kissed me on my cor bones until he impatiently reached my cleavage, and that alone made me feel damn so good. Liam was cing soft butterfly kisses on my chest in a slow manner; however, I couldn¡¯t help but enjoy everything at all.


    Oh, my goodness!It felt like my body was abruptly put on a high voltage.


    Savoring every moment, I indeed loved the feeling when Liam licked the peak of my right breast while gently massaging the left. He encircled his tongue on my right crown before entirely sucking it. He even bit it demandingly, causing me to scream his name.


    ¡°Liam, ah!¡±


    Secondster, his tongue moved to my left peak as my right breast was squeezed by his scorching left hand. My breasts were well-endowed, but those were just perfectly sized under Liam¡¯s palms. It was as if those were made to satisfy the sexual cravings of my love.


    His lips continued to trail down until he reached and began to explore my core for the second time around. It tasted better here than what we did earlier in the living room. I wasfortable spreading my legs wide here in his huge bed while my head rocked back against the soft pillow.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I just moaned with pleasure when Liam licked my sensitive spot in a tough way. It caused an inexplicable tingling sensation all over my body.


    His mouth sucked my gem before his tongue swerved around it as there would never be tomorrow. Like what he did on the couch earlier, he inserted two fingers inside me, and he seemed to be pushing them aggressively.


    If Liam was punishing me, then I certainly loved this kind of punishment. I even pushed my hips downwards so I could feel his fingers closer, as well as his whisky tongue. I didn¡¯t even know where to turn my head or where to hold my hands due to the hot pleasure he was giving me right now.


    ¡°Please, uh¡­ Liam, don¡¯t stop! Oh my God, ah!¡± I squealed as if high on drugs.


    Just his scent already sent me to an intoxicating trance, and my sanity would note back until our bodies became one. I could no longer control myself with the spike of my desire, so I ended up tweaking his dark hair while dragging his face more in between my thighs.


    In just a few seconds, I felt that I was about to be satisfied as my toes curled. I came for the second time, and it was unquestionably delicious. I didn¡¯t know why but I guessed Liam felt that as well, so he licked everything with strong fervor.


    Then, he positioned himself on top of me again. His rough hands held my curvaceous hips and started his first set of prating thrusts inside me. When he did that, it was as if I was plunged deliriously to that one great taste I could only feel while he was invading me. Liam was taking control, and I surrendered wholeheartedly.


    If Liam was a drug, then I was so much addicted to him¡­ and I would even want us to do this every single day even though we were both restless. I wouldn¡¯t stop enticing this Greek god in front of me, not until we both reached heaven.


    After a few minutes of exchanging ¡®I love yous¡¯ and moving our bodies on the same extreme rhythm, we finally reached the climax of our bedtime story. Liam rested on top of me with beads of sweat while still feeling himself inside me. We were both panting.


    I felt his muscled torso, but I could feel more of his proud member that entered me. He tenderly kissed my lips, waited for our breathing to be steady before he removed himself on top of me, rested beside me, and hugged me tightly.


    But no matter how much we explored, I would always want more. So, I did the maneuver to get on top of him and that was when our second round had started. I missed him so badly, and I undoubtedly missed how we were making love like this. I knew that whatever happened, I would always look for Liam. I could afford to forget everything, but not this one.


    I thought that I already got the upper hand while driving him crazy, not until Liam sucked my nipples real hard while I was on top of him. I couldn¡¯t do anything but hold the headrest for support. He alternately sucked my breasts, and that made me feel weak. I thought I would be able to tease him and make his body explode underneath without getting frail at all, but I was wrong.


    He helped me insert his muscled crotch inside me, and I couldn¡¯t help but scream out loud. It felt like I was about toe again in just a few seconds.


    ¡°Oh my God, Liam¡­ ah!¡±Fuck, it feels so good!


    I guessed this was the first time I cussed in my mind while we were making love. I would have never thought that the feeling would be this spectacr while I was on top of Liam. I tried to sit straight and twerked my butt to feel him more. A triumphant smile upied my lips when I saw how my boyfriend arched his back with his eyes closed.


    Closing the gap between our bodies again, I ced my head at the crook of his neck. Liam was even pping my butt real hard while continuously pumping me underneath.


    ¡°Uh! Promise me that you¡¯re only mine, Diane¡­¡± he whispered demandingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m all yours,¡± I replied in a sultry tone before I teased his mouth with my tongue.


    That was how I came for the fourth time. I felt that Liam came for the second time as well, rigidly pouring all his seeds inside me before I rested on top of him as we both got sated. Then, I removed myself and just firmly ced my body beside him. I was burning with ecstasy.


    ¡°Happy?¡± he asked me right after with his magnificent dimple. He was nting small kisses on my face while his fingers were ying with my two protruding pinkish peaks. He even kissed and licked those, and that alone made me moan again.


    Who wouldn¡¯t moan when he was such a great kisser?His simple kiss could already make me damn so wet.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much!¡± I answered cheerfully before I tussled his unruly hair with my fingers and imed his lips again. I swathed my nakedness towards him as we both put theforter on top and said, ¡°I love you, Liam¡­¡± while my left palm began to y with his sticky crotch.


    He kissed me passionately and responded, ¡°I love you more!¡±


    We did it all over again, and it was toote for me to track my fertility calendar, but I set aside my thoughts.

 CHAPTER 94:THE SADDEST DAY

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    To date, this had been the saddest day of my life.


    The gloom was covering me like an invisible robe, seeping through my skin. Eventually, it was converted into a string of pulses that traveled towards my heart, essing me morosely.


    Aside from the fact that no one was present in the house when I woke up earlier-I didn¡¯t even have any idea where Mom and my siblings had gone through-I was also overly stressed at work. I even had dark eye bags showing on top of my cheeks, resulting from drowning myself in frequent and consecutive overtimes, which I just covered up with a concealer. Stress was making me vulnerable.


    Being stressed at work waspletely normal. I had already been used to fatigue since it had always been a part of my daily routine as an ountant.


    But the fact that I couldn¡¯t see even the end of Liam¡¯s shadow throughout the day and he doesn¡¯t even lend time to call me for a moment? That was not normal, and I wasn¡¯t used to him being like that. I was worried. At the same time, too afraid, that this worry and stress could lead to fear.


    The number you have dialed is either unattended or out of coverage area. Please try againter.


    If I could only see my face right now, there was no great artist who could even paint my glum and brooding expression while I ced my cellr phone in my right ear non-stop. I couldn¡¯t help myself but be annoyed while petntly stomping my left foot on the ground.


    With puckered forehead, I just put my cell phone back inside my bag while releasing a deep sigh. It was quite irritating to call the one you loved a few times, and that was the only voice you would repeatedly hear from the other line.


    After that, I balled my right fist until my nails dug into my palms.Why would Liam go unattended when he knew for a fact that I would be worried about his whereabouts?


    Liam wasn¡¯t even answering any of my chats and emails. Wondering what happened to him, I even went to the twenty-second floor earlier just to personally ask his secretary, Trixie, if he reported at work. I no longer cared anymore about what would be her reaction, and why was I being nosy about her boss.


    I wasn¡¯t afraid of being cornered again by Leandro because I was ready to face him despite Liam¡¯s objection. My boyfriend told me to just ignore and stay away from his brother.


    Leandro was insane and desperate at sending me lots of messages these past few weeks requesting a one-on-one talk. I wondered how he would still find out no matter how many times I changed my number. He would always text me that it was crucial and we could not discuss it over the phone.


    One time, Leandro was sessful at cornering me in the lobby, but Lorenz appeared right on time and saved me. My best friend then apanied me until we reached my office on the fifth-floor level.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Stressed while sipping through my frappino¡¯s straw, I just dismissed my thoughts about Leandro. I just couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he was bombarding me with calls and messages¡­ when it should be Liam doing all that to me.


    So, back to Liam¡¯s secretary. Trixie was approachable, and it only made me confirm my suspicion that Leandro only scared her thest time I talked to her.


    She was even smiling at me with an obvious tease on her eyes, indicating that she might have known my real rtionship with the CEO. She was beautiful, but my hormones were telling me not to be jealous of her.


    But what I didn¡¯t like was her answer to my question about our big boss. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Diane. Sir Liam leftst night because he had an urgent appointment at Balesin Ind. Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡±


    That made my tongue retreat, so I didn¡¯t answer her. My lips just formed into a thin smile before I decided to walk back through the course of the elevator. That was what happened this morning, and after that, I couldn¡¯t focus at work anymore.


    So, he went to Balesin Ind without even telling me? Great!I rolled my eyes.


    I might be naive all my life, but I wasn¡¯t numb not to notice that Liam seemed to be hiding something from me these past few days. Every time his cellr phone rang while the two of us were together, he would immediately distance himself as if he didn¡¯t want me to hear whatever they would talk about. Thus, I would just pretend to be dumb.


    When we used to eat at restaurants before, he would always leave his cellr phone on the table and within my reach whenever he would use the restroom. Now, it wasn¡¯t happening anymore. His cell phone was like a ma, and he always had it with him wherever he goes.


    If there was one thing that should only be stuck to his body, it should have been my body and nothing else!


    Oh my God, I think I¡¯m going crazy right now! Lo and behold, who would be jealous over a damn cellr phone?


    But no matter how much I tried myself not to overthink, Liam wasn¡¯t like that before. He would always make sure to attend to my needs. He would also give me the authority to answer his calls whenever we were together. I was only the one who refused since it was a part of his privacy.


    But now? Whenever I asked him about those calls that would make him step away from me, he would always tell me that those calls came from another country and everything was entirely work-rted. Unbeknownst to him, I knew, and I heard him one time that he called the other line-Honey! I was freaking sure of it, and my ears were not fooling me.


    ¡°Geez, what¡¯s happening? I am his girlfriend. He should at least tell me what¡¯s going on with him!¡± I stomped off my feet like a child having tantrums. Some passersby couldn¡¯t help themselves but stare at me because of how I impetuously acted. As a result, I just awkwardly smiled at them.


    There were also a few times when Liam reasoned out that he was too busy at work, so he could no longer visit us in the house. Either he had not yet made a presentation at the conference meeting, so he needed to get it done¡­ or his meeting with foreign investors would always be right on-the-spot.


    He never ran out of reasons. I even said once that Denise was always anxious to see him, but he still wouldn¡¯t go. He would only give me imported choctes to bridge to my baby sister.


    There was something wrong, and I could feel it. Liam should be eager to be with me more than before since his brother was just right in the corner and could approach me anytime soon, but my boyfriend wasn¡¯t doing anything at all.


    What was happening to him? Did I do something wrong? I asked Liam what was bothering him for the past few days, but he wouldn¡¯t let me know. Was he being manipted by Leandro? But why now? After what we had been through together, it was not fair to just leave me alone without a proper closure.


    Liam¡¯s sweetness when ites to our intimate moments seemed to be gradually losing as well. I couldn¡¯t remember when hest surprised me or when was thest time¡­ we did lovemaking. Thest time I checked, we made love three weeks ago. A week after I got drunk, something happened to us again, and I missed it so much. I badly wanted to feel him inside me right now.


    But that was thest. Sometimes, I would just ask myself in despair if Liam was getting tired of us. Should I need to level up?


    ¡°Hey, penny for your thoughts?¡±


    I got startled when someone suddenly approached me. He wrapped his arm around my neck and pulled me closer, causing the sides of our bodies to inadvertently stick together. I could even feel his breath fanning on the left side of my neck because my hair was resting on my right shoulder.


    ¡°You seemed to be too preupied here! Aren¡¯t you going home?¡± he asked me.

 CHAPTER 95:HARD TO BE SOLVED

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    My eyes instantly zed at him before I found myself gracelessly smiling at him. I was not in the right mood for this, so I elbowed his stomach, and he groaned in pain.


    Then, I drastically removed his arm from my shoulder and slightly stepped away from him. After all, I wasn¡¯t used to being attached to a man¡¯s body.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    But of course, Liam was the only exception. I could snake my body to him forever.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ what are the possible reasons that you, men, would suddenly get bored with your girlfriends?¡± Instead of answering his question, I asked Lorenz without even looking at him.


    I was actually outside the Moonbucks Coffee Shop, holding my chocte chip cream frap. I nkly stared at nowhere while my mind was going somewhere as I thought of Liam, so I wasn¡¯t aware of my best friend¡¯s sudden appearance.


    ¡°And of all people¡­ do you really have to ask me that type of question, Diane? Seriously? Are you insulting me, bestie? Hey, I don¡¯t even have a girlfriend!¡± Lorenz chuckled. ¡°Wait, were you having problems with Liam again? You always seemed to think irrationally and act like your world was about to crumble because of him,¡± he stated.


    Shrugging my shoulders, I just mindlessly sipped on my frappino¡¯s straw. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could cope up with our conversation without crying at all.


    Soon after, Lorenz lit a cigarette right in front of me. ¡°Hmm, to answer your question and to give my honest opinion¡­ actually, it depends.¡± His face turned sour then.


    ¡°Maybe, Liam had finally realized that he was only the one who¡¯s always exerting an effort to make your rtionship work. Diane, I guessed you have to do an immediate action!¡± Lorenz snapped at me. Then, he puffed out his cigarette like it was nothing, and I wasn¡¯t even in front of him.


    At first, I ignored the things that he told me. I swiftly got cranky on his behavior because what I hated the most was to inhale any smoke-might it be from cigarettes, cars, or factories. What he was doing right now was adding to the pollution of the city, and I atrociously loathed it.


    ¡°Oh crap, Lorenz! And when did you learn how to smoke, huh? You¡¯ve always known that I never liked smokes, don¡¯t you?¡± I coughed after I growled. I even spanked his right arm before getting my handkerchief and covered up my nose.


    But going back to my concern, I guessed Lorenz had a point on thest words he had told me earlier.Hmm, isn¡¯t that how Liam truly feels? Because he was so generous to give everything in our rtionship?


    From all the days that God allowed us to be together, it was always Liam who used to surprise and make an effort for the two of us. I only ended up being madly in love, fascinated, and awestruck by everything he does.


    I couldn¡¯t even remember if I was able to give Liam at least one gift during our monthly celebrations. He was at all times the first one to greet me because the truth was, I actually forgot the exact date when we became lovers. He was showering me gifts almost every day, so how could I exactly remember?


    It was every seventh day of the month when he would greet me, so I guessed I answered him on September 7st year. It seemed like my brain was full of toxins which supposed to be cleansed. I was so naive, and my ill-tempered attitude right now was provoking me to crack my head wide open.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, bestie! I¡¯ve just been stressed outtely because of Daddy. You know what? He wanted to trap me in an arranged marriage. What the fuck, Diane! It¡¯s just like I wanted to be gay again, but this time, I should pretend in front of Dad!¡± His nostrils red, and Lorenz couldn¡¯t seem to hold his rants.


    He moved a little away from me before continuing to puff his cigarette. ¡°Tsk, because of my Karen¡­ I mean, our best friend, who just got a job in Cebu, never came back here! Did you know when she would being back, huh? She wasn¡¯t even joining our group chattely, and it has been weeks!¡±


    Unable to open my lips to answer him, I ended up shaking my head. I missed Karen so much and I wondered how she had been dealing with her cousin, Ernest, and the rest of her family.


    ¡°Here¡¯s my n-I would present her to Dad as my supposed-to-be girlfriend, and I don¡¯t care anymore how she would react to it. Damn, she wouldn¡¯t even answer any of my calls! Please tell her toe back as soon as possible because I was running out of time, and I might not be able to wait for her.¡± Lorenz¡¯s face creased while referring to Karen.


    I just nodded at him while sliding the handkerchief back into my pocket.


    ¡°But let me change the topic, Diane. Did you and Liam encounter some problems again? Had I told you not to overthink things and not to jump to conclusions so easily? Tell me, what happened then?¡± he asked again. Just when I thought that Karen would be the center of our conversation, I was wrong.


    Instead of answering him, I only used my free hand, brushed my hair up, and did not speak. I was frustrated about what was happening around and why Liam had suddenly disappeared.


    With tensed muscles on my jaws and neck, I let out a deep sigh in response to Lorenz. Then, I ended up pouting my lips. I couldn¡¯t help myself but be mad. I remained silent while my best friend was still smoking the hell out when my cellr phone suddenly rang.


    Maybe, Liam was the one calling!my mind squealed out of excitement.


    My heart tedly throbbed as I beamed and literally jumped for joy. I quickly opened my bag and hurriedly picked up my cell phone to answer the call. I even dropped some of my makeup kits and sanitizer that Lorenz just picked up and handed over.


    But since I was so busy at the moment, he did me a favor to just put those things inside my open bag, and I murmured my thanks to him for doing that. I felt so stirred to answer the call, only to be somehow disappointed when I saw my phone¡¯s screen. Tension ruled my body, eventually deleting the happiness I felt for a minute.


    The caller was not my boyfriend. It made me roll my eyes and secured my lips tightly.


    Damn! How could he do this to me? How could he bear not to make himself known to me these past few days? How could he not send me even a single message?I bitterly asked myself.


    My shoulders were drooping low as I swallowed the lump on my throat. I was disappointed, but I should remember that my love for him should be of greater value.


    Almost falling off-bnce, Lorenz was quick enough to support my back. It felt like I wanted to cry now, but I blinked back to keep my tears from welling up.


    ¡°H-Hello, Dave?¡± I tried to clear my voice because I didn¡¯t want my brother to have a hint of my problem.


    I wasn¡¯t disappointed that my brother called. Perhaps, it was because my expectation of Liam being the caller was indeed too adamant. I guessed next time-I should follow the golden rule for me not to be hurt. Do not ever expect and never assume! Love doesn¡¯t hurt, disappointment does.


    ¡°Hello, big sis? Are you on your way home?¡± David asked from the other line.


    ¡°Hmm, kind of¡­ why?¡± I asked him back.


    ¡°Ah, okay then-¡± that was all he could say, and my brother turned off the call.


    ¡°Hey, Dave! Wait-¡± I tried to reach out to him and make our phone conversation longer, but he didn¡¯t even take time to properly bid his goodbye to me. I ended up puzzlingly looking at my phone¡¯s screen.


    Sometimes, I couldn¡¯t get that brother of mine! He called, but he soon turned off the call like it was just nothing for him. What was his problem? Was he broken-hearted again? Did he really have the nerve to drop his phone on me?


    Alright, David Cristoff! Get ready for me as soon as I get home.


    Biting my lower lip, I became even more irritated as if I wanted to get lost here and shout on top of my lungs. I lopsidedly shook my head while cing the cell phone back in my bag.


    Then, I slurped from the frap¡¯s straw right away. Exasperated, I consumed it all in just one sip. I closed my eyes while trying to calm myself, but I ended up scratching my head, messing up with my hair again.


    It felt like everything was disoriented, and I couldn¡¯t process them. I wasn¡¯t good at solving puzzles, but Liam seemed hard to be solved these past few weeks.

 CHAPTER 96:BASELESS ACCUSATION

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s gettingte¡­ aren¡¯t you going home? I can drive you,¡± Lorenz offered while throwing his half-used cigarette in a nearby trash can. I did the same thing with the frap container I already used up.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I just nodded at Lorenz, then we walked side-by-side to where his car was parked. Because it was unquestionably a stressful, annoying, and maddening day for me, I epted his offer of driving me home. I also didn¡¯t want tomute and walk.


    Lorenz was truly a gentleman while opening the door for me. After the scene that happenedst month, what circted in EGC was about a romantic rtionship between the two of us, and not between me and Liam.


    The gossip turned out that Lorenz and I were not just ssmates then, but college sweethearts. Lorenz justughed it off. Little did people know here that my boyfriend was indeed Liam.


    Hmm, who would think that the CEO would ever date a mere Payroll Supervisor?


    However, the rumor onlysted for a week because I could feel that Liam did something to make it stop. When I got settled on the passenger seat and my best friend on the driver¡¯s seat, that was when I decided to open up.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Lorenz, huh? I haven¡¯t answered your question yet. The truth is¡­ I have a strong feeling that¡­ Liam is getting tired of me. I don¡¯t what to think that he is cheating, but I feel like¡­ there was a third party involved here.¡± I sighed with my head down while scratching my nails, dealing with dread.


    Upset, I even choked with my own words. And when I said those, tears immediately shed through my eyes, causing me to have a fuzzy vision.


    Here I go again¡­ feeling so pathetic over thinking too much.


    ¡°Hey! For the second time around¡­ can you stop being paranoid, Diane? Like, hello? After all you¡¯ve been through together? Don¡¯t even think about it, okay? Because I¡¯m sure that Liam loves you more than he loved himself! And what the hell did you say again? Third-party? How would you even know that? Do you have proof?¡± Lorenz barked. He was talking some sense to me before he continued.


    ¡°Is it a fact or just a baseless usation? Until now, haven¡¯t you fully trusted him? Did it ever cross to your mind that he was tremendously busy at worktely while adapting days into nights, then nights into days? I wonder if he could even have enough sleep nowadays. You know that your boyfriend is a powerful business magnate¡­ don¡¯t you, bestie?¡±


    He was trying to convince me with his interrogation while starting the car¡¯s engine. Throughout, I was only listening to him. While nodding to hisst question, I felt so lost and unable to convert my thoughts into words.


    ¡°And when ites to business, there are so manypetitors around the globe! You should know that, bestie. If he would not stay focused for a little while, then it would be toote for him to know that he already failed his business.¡±


    ¡°Competitors would find him as an easy opponent, like a pawn in a game of chess! And do you have any idea what will happen next if Liam wouldn¡¯t take things seriously? Bankruptcy!¡± Lorenz flipped his fingers in front of me and decided to continue his preach before driving. Hisst word made me feel scared.


    ¡°But wait¡­ I thought, after your so-called misunderstandingst month, you will understand and trust Liam with all your heart? What happened now? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re prioritizing jealousy over trust again?¡± He added to what he had said earlier. He even quoted the word ¡®so-called¡¯ in the air.


    Lorenz was right! Liam was a multi-billionaire CEO and a very powerful businessman. In fact, I was enormously blessed to be his girlfriend if that was the only basis.


    But it wasn¡¯t just the case. I guessed I should have prepared myself right from the start that I wouldn¡¯t always be the first from all of Liam¡¯s priorities. Perhaps, I got used to being the first before, and that was why I felt differently these past few days. I couldn¡¯t turn down my emotions over simple things.


    ¡°You know what, Lorenz? I trusted him, and I was trying my best to understand him. But I just couldn¡¯t get rid of my doubts and instincts. Especially now, even at least once¡­ I wished he could have just called me and let me know his whereabouts,¡± I snapped back. Although I knew that Liam was in Balesin, it was Trixie who informed me¡­ and not my boyfriend himself.


    ¡°Liam should have just called or texted me to let me know how he was, right? Would it hurt his fingers to type on his phone and click the send button? Would it hurt his hand and ear to call me so that I wouldn¡¯t have to act like this¡­ and worry about him? Even a simple hi or hello would make me feel so happy, but there was nothing!¡± I rolled my eyes while fretting.


    ¡°Well, if you are trying your best topletely understand him like what you are telling me here¡­ then you have tonce this straight through your brain, bestie. Your boyfriend¡¯s schedule was so hectic, and everything might be a matter now between ¡®make or break¡¯ scenarios in terms of business!¡± Lorenz rebutted while fixing the strap of his seatbelt.


    ¡°On the previous weeks you¡¯ve been together¡­ he wasn¡¯t like that, right? He made sure that he was taking good care of you. Wow, Diane! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re just too clingy, huh?¡± Then, he paused before he spoke again.


    ¡°If you wanted a boyfriend whom you can see and who¡¯s required to be with you twenty-four hours with aplete seven-days-a-week attendance, then you could have been with me instead of Liam! We could have turned that gossip about us into reality.¡± Lorenz mockinglyughed at me. We left the ce then.


    Suddenly, I got choked with his statement, and that couldn¡¯t stop my left hand from hitting him over the head. ¡°Duh, boyfriend your face! Eww, you¡¯re making me cringe here! Hrious, brr¡­¡± I hugged myself and acted as if I got shivered with so much coldness.


    Then, my sudden amusement filled the car. I burst intoughter about what he had said, and at the same time, I was hriouslyughing at how I reacted.


    When Lorenz pretended to be gay way back then, Karen and I were alternately used to hitting him all over his head. Now that he was indeed a straight guy, I couldn¡¯t help but still hit him. It only transitioned from hard to moderate since my strength was not that as strong as Karen¡¯s.


    ¡°Hey, Diane! It hurts, huh? You¡¯ve already spanked me in the arm earlier outside Moonbucks¡­ and now, you still have the guts to hit me over the head! So, what¡¯s next? And with your reaction, I could never be more ashamed! With your duh, eww, and brr, it looks like you¡¯re too disgusted to be with me, huh? Wow! As if I like you?¡± Lorenz stroked the part of his head that I hit a while ago before he continued.


    ¡°Do you know how many women are drooling over me? It was more than the count of your fingers raised to the power of the same number itself, so don¡¯t underestimate me! If I know, hadn¡¯t I pretended to be gay before, you would be the first one to take advantage of me. Mind you, I saw you gazing at me when I transferred to your school!¡± Lorenz giggled while his eyes were merely focused on the road.


    And he really showed his analytical skills, huh?I didn¡¯t answer him because I justughed out loud. I didn¡¯t know that Lorenz could be a brazen punk, who was conceited this much.


    ¡°See? I made youugh, didn¡¯t I? Maybe now, you won¡¯t ever ask me to apany you to the nightclub again so you could drink unstoppably? Oh, sad to say¡­ I won¡¯t let you anyway. It was a good thing that no punch hadnded, and no knuckles had marked on my handsome face way back then!¡± He nced at me.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re this kind of vain, Lorenz! What¡¯s with you today and you¡¯re suddenly like this? Hmp, if I know-you never got beaten there because you only let my boyfriend fight with them, all alone!¡± I looked at him for a while, then focused my attention back on the road.


    ¡°Hey, you witch! I helped Liam, huh? I was the one who took revenge over that someone, who sessfully punched your boyfriend¡¯s shoulder. You¡¯re too drunk while twirling yourself on the pole, so you never knew what exactly happened, dear!¡± Lorenzmented. ¡°In fairness, when and how did you learn how to pole dance, huh? Karen and I never knew you had a talent like that!¡±


    ¡°None of your damn business, buddy!¡± I told him before I ignored everything that he said.


    ¡°Wow, so grumpy! Do you have your monthly visit?¡± I could feel him smirking.


    The question made me realize that my menstruation period had been dyed for two weeks. Fear gripped my throat while swallowing repeatedly.

 CHAPTER 97:MOUNTING TERROR

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    It was traffic at seven in the evening, and it made me forget what I was thinking. It looked like it would be past eight o¡¯clock before Lorenz could finally take me home because there wasn¡¯t even a slight change on the stuck cars along the expressway. It was indeed a good thing that I went with him, and that was less stress over the congestion of traffic.


    ¡°Crap, it¡¯s always heavy traffic on our way home! Anyway, would you like to share some details on your uing wedding, bestie? When would it be?¡± I asked him with a sarcastic smile, teasing him in the process. For sure, Lorenz¡¯s blood would boil again in an instant.


    Alright, let me count on it¡­ in three, two, one¡­


    Lorenz madly looked at me, and he devilishly smirked. The corner of his lips twitched afterwards, and his facial expression stayed like a five o¡¯clock hands of the clock.


    ¡°Uing wedding, my foot! I would never let Dad manipte me, most especially when ites to my love life. He must take care of his own while I¡¯m taking care of mine. I swear, I will really pretend to be gay once I saw whoever that woman Dad would ask me to marry!¡±


    ¡°You know what, bestie? You¡¯re easily angered by your father¡¯s request, that¡¯s why I think he keeps on pushing you to obey him! A piece of advice, dude¡­ stop pretending to be gay, or else time wille that you could be one. How would Karen even deal with that? We¡¯ll never know. Karen might be back here real soon. She wasn¡¯t just telling you,¡± I conjectured.


    But the truth was I didn¡¯t have thetest news with regards to Karen¡¯s whereabouts. I hadn¡¯t been able to contact her for three weeks now.


    Mentioning Karen¡¯s name made Lorenz paint a sweet smile all over his face. ¡°Well, look who¡¯s advising here when she couldn¡¯t even deal with her own problem? Anyway, I couldn¡¯t imagine marrying someone if it wasn¡¯t even Karen. She actually took my heart when she left,¡± he said. The punk was crazily in love, though¡­ and that made me yawn.


    ¡°Does it matter to you if I will sleep here, bestie? Just wake me up when we were already in front of our gate, okay?¡± I told him quite jestingly. But kidding aside, I was certainly sluggish due to sleep deprivation and a lot of stress.


    Lorenz doesn¡¯t have any other choice but to nod at me, prompting me to rx andfortably rest my back to sleep. He murmured something, but it was too loud for a whisper.


    ¡°Woah, and you really treated me as your driver, huh? You have a CEO for a boyfriend and a COO for a driver. Such a lucky girl, unbelievable!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Last week, Lorenz got promoted as a Chief Operating Officer of Vidares Group of Companies. His new work was primarily overseeing the day-to-day managerial and operational functions of theirpany. We opted to have fun, but we wanted to celebrate his promotion with Karen when she came back.


    Beaming with the delight of how Lorenz got irked, I just closed my eyes and ignored him. I even adjusted my seat in a nt position to make him even more annoyed that his only role for tonight was indeed to be my driver. I even enjoyed lounging my head on the attached car pillow, making me feel morefortable.


    I guessed an hour had already passed when I felt that Lorenz gently shook my left shoulder to wake me up. I frantically looked outside while my knuckles were squeezing my eyes and found that we were already in front of our house. I looked at my wristwatch, and it was ten minutes past eight o¡¯clock.


    It was not the first time that Lorenz drove me here. When we didn¡¯t spend the rest of the night at Karen¡¯s ce doing our projects and thesis, he would take me here as long as he could still drive.


    The only difference was that¡­ he looked very gay back then, whose foundation was even thicker than mine. He was even wearing a red headband, and he was someone who didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do with his life.


    So, back to our house, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why it was so dark in here. I waited for my eyesight to be steady before I fixed myself on the passenger seat. I knew it was already nighttime, but we were not supposed to turn off the lights inside and outside our house as long as someone from the family hadn¡¯t gotten home yet.


    Most of the time, the lights from the inside were not turned off because I was too afraid of the dark¡­ and of course, David was the only man among us, and he was only a teenager. Even though Karen had once taught him some basic self-defense methods, he still couldn¡¯t fight kidnappers and killers alone.


    Oh my God! Couldn¡¯t it be-isn¡¯t it those bad people or worse, killers-have entered us? No way! What could have possibly happened to my mom and siblings?


    Fear crept me up with my thoughts¡­ and my heart leaped into my throat, making me swallow one after the other. Dread twisted in my guts, making my blood froze. Why does it have to happen now? I had so much on my te right now, would this really have to add up?


    Suddenly, I covered my mouth with my mmy palms and silently prayed with my eyes closed. Too many unnecessary scenes were urring in my thoughts.


    Lord, please don¡¯t. Please¡­ don¡¯t allow my family to be in trouble. You already took Dad away from us, this time¡­ please spare my siblings and my mom.


    I certainly hope that they only forgot to turn on the lights here, and they just fell asleep in their respective rooms without waiting for me. Please, Lord¡­ I¡¯m leaning on you. I would never know what to do next if something bad happens to my family. Please¡­


    That was when I opened my eyes. Lorenz had probably noticed my life-threatening anxiety and shivering, so he decided to unsp his seatbelt. ¡°Just stay here, bestie. I¡¯ll check why there were no lights here.¡±


    He was about to get out of the car when I said, ¡°No. I-I¡¯ll go with you, Lorenz.¡±


    With my chest moving up and down, I hurriedly removed the seatbelt and nervously held my bag. I followed Lorenz out of the car and opened the gate myself. I got even tenser when I found that it wasn¡¯t even locked and the padlock wasn¡¯t there!


    After marching from the gate, I decided to get in first. It seemed like every step I did would only add a double increase in my heartbeats. I was frightened down to the soles of my shoes, and terror mounted me every step of the way.


    Lorenz held my left hand tofort me, and when we locked eyes for a moment, I didn¡¯t know why I refused to take my hand away from him. Maybe because I couldn¡¯t do this without him. I guessed my breathing had stopped for so long already. The closer we got to the door, the more agitated and colder I became.


    My body was shaking, and my heart thumped freaking faster and louder than usual. I suddenly remembered when David called me earlier, but the line abruptly went dead. Did my brother really hang up the phone, or did someone just snatch it away from him and intentionally ended the call?


    What if they were already taken as hostages inside our house and just waiting to be saved? What if David wasn¡¯t able to defend Mom and Denise? What if¡­


    Damn! Could you please erase that nonsense thought of yours, Diane?


    What were you even thinking? For once, stop yourself from thinking too much. Nothing bad has happened to them, okay? And your overthinking isn¡¯t helping, so rx!I scolded myself as tears irrepressibly welled up.


    Lord, I¡¯ll leave it all up to you¡­ please.I looked up to prevent my tears from falling. That was when Lorenz gently squeezed my hand, silentlyforting me that everything would turn out fine.


    After that, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath before I inaudibly opened the door and took a step. I was ready to face what was waiting for me and Lorenz. Pressing my lips into a thin line, I also soundlessly asked my best friend to stay quiet as we slowly sauntered inside.


    Because I was afraid of the dark, I decided to open the lights. Using my quivering right fingers, I immediately groped by the wall, held the light switch, and turned it on, only to be shocked by¡­

 CHAPTER 98:SCHEMED SURPRISE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Happy birthday!¡±


    I got startled when everyone was just hiding behind the dark and shouted at the same time. Karen, who was thest person I would imagine to be here, even sted a party popper near me.


    Oh my God!I reacted in my mind as pieces of confetti seemed to slowly go down in front of me. The tears that I was trying to suppress a while ago were starting to surge through my eyes again. Twenty hours had already passed, and I didn¡¯t even remember that today was my birthday.


    Openmouthed in disbelief, I wasn¡¯t even expecting this. I almost cringed, jumped, and dropped my bag at what they did to me. I was more than beyond what was the real meaning of being surprised because even Lorenz, who was with me, also shouted a happy birthday with the people around here.


    But then, he released my hand as his meaningful stares never left Karen, who was only smiling in front of us. I didn¡¯t know that Lorenz could be this deceitful, though.


    So, this was the main reason why he gave me a ride because he already knew about this schemed surprise. They were clearly in cahoots for nning this all together, and I didn¡¯t even have a single clue! Did Lorenz know that Karen would finally return? And would she stay here for good?


    Not everything hadpletely sunk into my brain yet. If I sped my mouth earlier because of my life-threatening nervousness, now, it was all because of an extreme shock. How would I even recover from their clever n?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I almost died out of fear and anxiousness earlier, thinking that something bad could have already happened here-that my whole family might be in danger, surrounded by killers, and had been taken as hostages while I was away-only to find out how really naive I was to even forget my own birthday? I lopsidedly shook my head.


    Damn¡­ you¡¯re so naive, Diane!


    They were allplete here, gathering in the living room with various party banners and red balloon decors. There were even golden balloons hanging near the stairs, showing my age-a number twenty-two.


    After long years, I just had to experience it again by now. Thest time I celebrated my birthday with these kinds of cool decorations was when I was seven years old. My parents even threw me a children-cotillion surprise way back then. Also, we traveled and celebrated my birthday on the beach when I turned ten¡­ but what I didn¡¯t remember was my eighteenth birthday.


    Wait, did I even celebrate my eighteenth birthday? If yes, what did I do way back then? Why couldn¡¯t I remember even a single thing?


    Although confused, I set aside my thoughts and only paid attention to the people inside our house: Mom was here; my siblings, David and Denise; and surprisingly, Karen, who I knew was still living in Cebu. She was with her younger brother and my baby sister¡¯s friend, Michael.


    My supervisor friend, Sheena, was also here; my closest and talented subordinate, Rizza; our Department Manager, Miss Shey; and another younger woman alongside her, with whom I didn¡¯t have any connection at all. It was the first time I saw her.


    They all had gifts with them as well. I really appreciated their efforts to be here and to celebrate this special day with me.


    But to be honest, I only needed one gift¡­ and sadness immediately enveloped my heart and soul when I realized that he wasn¡¯t even here. He took this day for granted, and that made me feel frustrated.


    The fact that he was so busy had saddened me, making him forget that today was our birthdays together. I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes and smirk from the thought. I was aching inside when tonight should be beautiful-when everything for tonight should go as smooth as possible.


    Stop those nonsense thoughts, Diane! You also forgot that today was your birthday, don¡¯t you? How much more Liam, who was a thousand-time busier than you?


    Dejected, I sighed in defeat. Liam was an in-demand CEO, so it was just normal that he tended to be very busy. I thought I would be able to understand him, but here I was, silentlyining.


    Preupied with sudden thoughts that brought me hurt, I just bowed my head and avoided their stares. I didn¡¯t know what to feel at these times. My lips quivered as my tears began to form again in my eyes.


    Of course, I wanted to be happy because they were allplete here. But there was something inside me that was overpowering the pleasure that I could feel. I knew that something, or rather, someone was missing, and no one could ever fill-in his ce. No one could rece him.


    ¡°Hey, Diane! I believe it¡¯s your birthday today, so what¡¯s with that facial expression? You see, I came back here in Quego del Mar just to be with you on your very special day. Is that how you will wee me then? Am I deserving to see that brooding reactioning from you?¡±


    It was Karen, although I wasn¡¯t looking at her. Her voice had gotten quite deeper.


    ¡°Oh my God, what did I get myself into? A birthday bash or a wake? Like, hello? I came here straight from my flight because I was damn too excited to see you, so will you really give me that sullen face? Come on, babe! You should be happy in the first ce because we are all here to celebrate!¡±


    I looked at her when Karen snapped at me-making me realize some sense. If my hair grew longer from shoulder-length to bra-line-area, she had her waist-length hair cut into shoulder-length. She dyed her hair into a scarlet and bleached some strands with peek-a-boo highlights in the color gray.


    Karen was wearing a figure-hugging and above-the-knee blue dress that matched her rosy-white skin. She looked so beautiful with her round and dangling earrings.


    She approached me with a smile and wrapped me in a tight hug. I could feel like my bones were crushing due to her strong arms. ¡°Happy birthday, sissy! Oh, you don¡¯t know how I miss you so much.¡±


    Forcing my lips into a thin smile, I couldn¡¯t help but shed a tear in my left eye. My best friend was definitely right. As much as possible, I should live with it and enjoy the rest of the night.


    It was indeed my birthday today, so I should be happy for the remaining four hours. I shouldn¡¯t think about anything anymore, and instead of worrying, I should pray that Liam was safe at Balesin Ind. After all, he might be doing everything that he could for the sake of hispany and also for the two of us.


    Life was too short, so it would be better to make the most out of it. I wiped my tear while silently convincing myself that I should not overthink and soon enough, everything would be okay.


    My arms moved on their own ord until those slowly returned the hug that Karen was giving me. I buried my face on the crook of her neck while thanking her for returning here, and my best friend even lifted me out of glee. We were enjoying our hugs when I heard Lorenz speak, and that made us girls look at him.


    ¡°Wow, I want to feel the same hug too! Can I join you?¡± Without hearing our response, he was about to join us as quickly as he could when Karen signaled him to stop using her right palm.


    Karen even scowled at him with her deadly stares. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have any right here! There is something else we need to talk about before you can even hug us¡­ so back off, witch!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t control her outbursts as she continued, ¡°I just want to remind you that you have a lot of exining to do, and we will start it offter by that missing foundation on your face, dude! Let¡¯s go, Diane. Let¡¯s leave that crazy punk!¡±


    After that, Karen pulled me closer and dragged me to the other guests. On the other hand, Lorenz was left beside our door with his mouth hung open.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s life in Cebu?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Oh, that? Nothing special, sissy! It¡¯s your birthday today, so everything should be all about you,¡± Karen replied.


    ¡°But will you stay here for good?¡± I demanded to know.


    ¡°If you will stop fussing yourself today¡­ then I might stay here for good, babe!¡± Karen mischievously winked at me.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Ma¡¯am Diane!¡± Rizza greeted me as she gave me her gift. I excitedly groped all over the wrapped rectangr object, and I immediately guessed it.


    It was a Moonbucks nner. I actually told her weeks ago that I wanted to buy it and decided to n some new things from then on.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Diane!¡± Sheena squealed with her high-pitched voice and did the same thing of reaching her gift for me.


    Sheena¡¯s gift was bigger and quite hard to guess because it was enclosed in a box that was only a littlerger than that of a shoebox. I tried to shake it off, but nothing seemed to help me identify what was inside.


    There was no sound, so I guessed it could be some sort of clothes. I creased my forehead, and that made Sheena let out a proud smirk after.


    ¡°Well, I will bet my one-month sry that you can never guess my gift to you! I¡¯m not predictable, you know. But there¡¯s a clue: it was close to a vibrator.¡± She almost whispered thest word.


    ¡°Whatever you say, Shee!¡± I told her before all of usughed together.

 CHAPTER 99:HER ACTION FIGURE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Well¡­ what else can I say? Thank you, guys! Thanks for the time and effort toe here. Thanks for the surprise. I really appreciate everything-I mean, all of these. So, this was the main reason why both of you clocked out earlier, huh? Seriously, I didn¡¯t expect this. Thank you, you¡¯ve made me happy!¡± I said softly.


    My heart was full of gratitude the moment I kissed them both on their cheeks. Then, I put all the presents down on the ck coffee table at the center of our living room.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡­ so, you don¡¯t have to worry about it! We¡¯re friends and you mean so much to us, Diane¡­ so, you¡¯re always wee. Well, it¡¯s just you who¡¯s totally secretive and mum because you¡¯re keeping something from us.¡± Sheena implied with raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Hmm, what do you mean?¡± I frowned.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say¡­ it¡¯s all about who really is Mr. Handsome, dear! And I could bet all of my savings that it wasn¡¯t Mr. Lorenz.¡± Sheena was clearly teasing me.


    It looked like I already knew what Sheena was talking about. I forgot Liam for a little while, but I couldn¡¯t help myself to remember him now. What my colleague hinted made me immediately blush, but it was indeed a perfect timing that Miss Shey interrupted to save me and change the course of my conversation with Sheena.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Diane! By the way, I hope you wouldn¡¯t mind if I brought my sister with me, huh? She doesn¡¯t have apanion in the house right now. That said, I want you to meet Neyrah,¡± Miss Shey said and ced her arm over Neyrah¡¯s shoulder. I had never seen her at EGC before.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Miss Diane!¡± Neyrah greeted me with formality and a genuine smile. Based on the tone of her voice, it looked like she might have lived abroad for a long time.


    Concurrently, they gave me two separate gift boxes that were quite hefty. I never judged something based on the cover, but just looking at the wrapper made me think that these were expensive.


    ¡°Let me handle this one,¡± Karen whispered. I wasn¡¯t able to carry the two boxes at the same time, so it was a good thing that she was attentive enough to help me and ce one box on the floor right away. I just did the same thing by putting the next box on top of the other.


    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s nothing, so don¡¯t ever think about it, Miss Shey! It¡¯s a pleasure to have you both here with us. Thanks for the gift, and also¡­ thanks too, Neyrah. Anyway, I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s quite messy here in our house. I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± I apologetically told them before I turned my attention to Denise and Mom.


    ¡°Happy birthday, dear!¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday, big sis!¡±


    They greeted me in unison, and I kissed them both on their cheeks. Because we used to save money, we were no longer used to giving gifts when there was something to celebrate. Mom would cook dinner, and we were all set. Actually, just seeing them safe and healthy was already too much of a blessing for me.


    ¡°Thanks, Mom, Denise,¡± I told them. I even squeezed the bubbly cheek of our youngest. ¡°Wait, where¡¯s Dave? He owed me one when he called me, but why did he suddenly disappear here? Is he locking himself again?¡± I asked Mom with lines visible on my forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your brother, Diane. David is just in his room, but he¡¯s no longer locking himself anymore! I¡¯m sure of that. Maybe, he¡¯s just setting up Karen¡¯s camera. You knew how much he loves to take photos, right?¡± Mom replied with a smile.


    ¡°Okay, I hope he learned his lessons well. I just don¡¯t want him to be miserable again¡­¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Happy birthday, big sis!¡± Michael suddenly appeared out of nowhere and remained beside Denise. He used to call me the same way as to how he called his own sister, and my siblings had the same endearment to Karen too.


    ¡°Thanks, Michael. Wow, you looked so tall now!¡± I jestinglymended him, although I had only seen him right after graduation three months ago.


    After that, I messed up with his wavy ck hair. Kidding aside, Denise was taller than him by one inch. Maybe next year, he would be taller than Denise.


    ¡°Tall? From which part? I¡¯m still taller than him, duh!¡± Denise snarled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taller than you next year, so you better wait for that¡­ cutie pie!¡± Michael faced Denise and mischievously poked my sister¡¯s waist, causing thetter¡¯s nostrils to re with anger.


    ¡°Cutie pie, your face! Stop calling me names.¡± My baby sister retaliated, and the two just chased each other until they both exited the main door.


    I was about to tell them not to get out of the gate when my eyes caught David. My brother conceitedly made a handsome sign when he looked at me-with his right thumb and index finger forming a ¡®check¡¯ right under his chin.


    With his overconfident moves, I could tell that my brother was already back to the way how he used to be. He even winked at me while a DSLR camera was hanging around his neck.


    David was also pushing a trolley. Arge box with a red ribbon was currently ced on it. It was a nice thing that it even fitted in our constricted living room because of its towering height, but what could be inside of it?


    ¡°Happy birthday, sis! Anyway, sorry because this is all we can give you as a gift, but we all contributed here. Open it before we can all have our dinner. But wait, there¡¯s a twist¡­¡± David instructed before he continued.


    ¡°Before you remove the red ribbon, I¡¯ll put a blindfold on you first so that you could surely feel the suspense. Oops¡­ just pull itter, okay? Don¡¯t be too excited, or the magic will be gone!¡± My brothermanded me with a smile on his lips as he handed me the end of the ribbon that was tied to the huge box.


    David was actually ordering me as if he was born ahead of me. He was only taller than me, but I was still his big sister. However, and above everything, I was d that he was able to move on and stopped himself from sulking like a broken-hearted guy forever.


    ¡°But what¡¯s inside of it, Dave? Stop making me nervous with this blindfold, will you? You owed me one when you dropped me a call, remember? So, you better get ready if this will only cause me tremor! Anyway, did you get me a Spidey¡¯s life-sized action figure?¡± I wasughing after throwing him myst question.


    My hands fumbled on David¡¯s fingers, wrists, and forearms while he was blindfolding me. Spider-Man was my favorite movie character yed by the American actor and my ultimate crush-TVM.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust your handsome brother, sis? Believe me, this is much better than Spidey!¡± David assured me.


    He knew how I feared the dark, so was it really required for me to get blindfolded?


    As soon as David was done with my blindfold, that was the call for me to pull the red ribbon. I felt that I sessfully untied the huge box. Excited to see a life-sized action figure, I groped all over the box until my hands finally opened it and heard a strange sound.


    ¡°Can I now remove this blind-¡± I hadn¡¯t yet finished asking when I felt a gentle kiss on my lips.


    Based on its addicting taste, I already knew from whom those lips belonged. I couldn¡¯t deny the feeling, especially now that my heart suddenly throbbed faster again. I knew him, and only him could make me feel this way.


    With every inch of my carnal cravings, he was the only one who could make me go crazy, and I was sure that he was the one kissing me right now. He was that special someone I would never trade from lots of action figures.


    Liam¡­


    He never knew how I missed him so much. I returned his kisses deeply and fiercely, although my eyes were not seeing how stunning he was right now. I wrapped my arms around his neck while lusciously sumbing to this one moment of heaven.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He even licked the recesses of my mouth and even chewed my lower lip. He caressed my tongue with his, and I couldn¡¯t help but forget that we were not alone here. I did the same thing, returning his kisses with equal intensity.


    My back arched and that prompted his arms to swiftly held my waist with his rough hands, supporting my lower back. Then, I heard that everyone was shouting and apuding because they were just too happy for both of us.


    ¡°Okay, kids! Cover your eyes,¡± I even heard Karen instructed our younger siblings.


    We continued kissing each other before our lips parted. He tenderly released me from his soft cuddle, and it took me a while before I realized that I had to remove my blindfold to finally see him.


    Using my knuckles, I squeezed my eyes because it was giving me a hazy vision while adjusting to the light. But there he was¡­ handsomely wearing a tuxedo, and he was on bended knee in front of me. My body was trembling with mixed confusion and fears, that I didn¡¯t know what to feel right now.


    It was indeed Liam¡­ with a diamond-studded ring on his hand.


    _________________________


    TVM*was short for Tobias Vincent Maguire. Tobey Maguire is best known for his role as Peter Parker or Spider-Man in Sam Raimi¡¯s Spider-Man trilogy (2002 to 2007).


    [Source: Wikipedia]

 CHAPTER 100:FINANCIAL CRISIS

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°You have to get back here real soon and sort things out, Liam¡­ or else, you will lose your position! I can always ask Leandro to take over as the new CEO instead and run the EGC,¡± my father, Alessandro Evangelista, ordered me indignantly.


    He was close to threatening me. I could visualize him gritting his teeth and showing throbbed veins all over his neck, although he wasn¡¯t even in front of me. My mom, Lianne Evangelista, was surely beside him while listening to our conversation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on him, Sandro. You knew more than anyone that Liam is morepetent than Leandro.¡± I heard Mom countered. My instinct was right all along-they were together.


    ¡°Yeah, there was no question, he is¡­ but he is being taken down by his emotions again!¡± Dad barked as if I couldn¡¯t hear him.


    Then, Dad turned to me as if he was here. ¡°Come on, son. I badly needed that cold Liam to unleash right now. When did you learn to prioritize some other things over ourpany, huh?¡±


    He wanted me to go back to America as soon as possible, making me close my eyes because of frustration. Disappointed about how things went rough, I tightly gripped my cellr phone against my right ear while my free hand massaged my temple. I even ruined my hair while pacing back and forth like a caged tiger here in my office, heaving a deep sigh out of anguish.


    Hearing Dad mentioning Leandro was quite strange for me. Dad knew that I was more capable than my brother to run the EGC. I even grew the business to five subpanies in just a few years.


    But this time, it wasn¡¯t about our fight for one girl. It was now a battle for one position. And just like Diane, I would never want to lose my CEO rank to Leandro. Never! He should take care of his own manufacturing corporation.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t go, Dad. C-Could you please give me some more time to decide, huh?¡± I almost pleaded. I knew that I could handle both career and love at the same time without being pressured on time.


    Going back to America was never my option right now. I couldn¡¯t do that.


    Not now. I couldn¡¯t go back to America as simple as that when Leandro was just right around here, and anytime soon, he was more than ready to tell Diane the filthy truth about our past.


    ¡°No buts, no ifs, Liam! You have all the time in the world when you get back there, so what did you do, huh? Fell in love? Had fun? Now, what? Don¡¯t give me an unjustifiable excuse on why you were neglecting your job!¡± My father was serious as his voice hardened from the other line. He was gradually losing his patience, I must say.


    ¡°Dad, please¡­ please try to understand. I already found potential investors, and we will be closing the dealter this week, so I¡¯m not neglecting any of my jobs. I¡¯m still as dedicated as ever! I promise-I will go there, but not now. It¡¯s just that-¡± I tried to reason out, but he cut me off.


    The thing was I didn¡¯t have a valid excuse, and celebrating my birthday with the one I loved would never be a convincing answer to my father.


    ¡°Was it because of that girl-Diane?¡± Dad asked.


    Anxiously breathing in and out, I got tongue-tied when he mentioned Diane¡¯s name. How did he know when I had never been vocal about her? I didn¡¯t know what would be my parents¡¯ reaction once they learned that Diane was no other than the woman I identally raped before.


    ¡°Wait! Did Liam already have a girlfriend? Seriously? Oh my God! Let me talk to him, Sandro.¡± I heard how Mom enthusiastically bantered, but it looked like Dad didn¡¯t give her the phone and just ignored her.


    ¡°Look, son¡­ I also fell in love with your mom, so if there¡¯s someone you wish to understand you here, it should have been me. I¡¯mpletely not against to your rtionship with her, whoever she is, okay? But you can always get back to her after this. What I¡¯m urgently asking you right now is to prioritize thepany.¡±


    ¡°Set her aside for now, Liam. One of your L. A. Gadgets¡¯ branches had been bankrupt, and EGC¡¯s stateside funds were being used up! This is not a simple request, son¡­ but rather, a directmand.¡±


    ¡°Your high-leveled C++ developers here had been asking for sries that are way greater than what the market could offer. If we can¡¯t give their amends, they will surely resign and who knows, maybe outsourced by otherpanies, or worse, by ourpetitors. What will happen to your Research and Development team here?¡±


    ¡°Everything will be at stake, son. So, you better think straight. This is the first time you are letting your emotions overpower you, and it¡¯s not pretty good for business. For now, listen to me¡­ you have to set your feelings aside and focus on what¡¯s more important. Think about those people who might lose their jobs!¡±


    And unfortunately, Diane could be included to them if I wouldn¡¯t act now. I had to think of her and make a decision as soon as possible. My girlfriend had always been the breadwinner of their family, and with her strong-willed personality, she would never ept any mary help from me.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I¡¯m putting you under a lot of pressure right now because I trusted you, son. I believe that you can get all the profits and revenues back, even double them, in less than six months,¡± Dad vouched.


    ¡°Surely, I can back you up for two weeks, but I would be expecting you to arrive here next month or at least before June starts. I¡¯m dead serious as this is a matter between make or break. I won¡¯t ept any more excuses, Liam, so you have to deal with it!¡± Dad ended the call without hearing my side.


    It was just like the other times. Before I could decide for myself, Dad had already decided on my behalf. The only good thing was he never trapped me in a clich¨¦ marriage arrangement with someone.


    After sliding back my phone to one of my suit¡¯s inner pockets, I couldn¡¯t help but rub my palms all over my face. The time was killing me, but I didn¡¯t have any other choice but to go back to the States.


    Downcast, I went back to my office chair and buried myself again in front of myptop. By reviewing thepany¡¯s total revenuesst March, I had already foreseen that something bad would happen, so I had to have some back-up ns. It was one of the main reasons why I had been looking for major investors over the past months.


    Still uneasy over the phone conversation I had with my father, I bowed down and stroked my nape. The stress was paralyzing me, making me close my eyes and lose myself out of the darkness. A few secondster, I heard a notification sound from myptop-alerting me that someone sent me a chat message.


    Dayanara riz Rivera:


    How are you, handsome? Have you eaten your lunch? I didn¡¯t see you in the cafeteria. ?


    14:02


    Diane¡¯s chat message with her ¡®handsome¡¯ endearment for me and a ¡®heart¡¯ sign literally made my heart leap. She was so cute and caring. Her simple deed would make me want to quickly go to their office, grab her slender waist, and im her voluptuous lips.


    Struggling internally, I wanted to tell her everything. I wanted to share with her about this financial crisis mypany was currently facing.


    But above all, I didn¡¯t want Diane to worry about me. I didn¡¯t want her to fear what could happen soon to EGC. It would only be a burden to her, so I might as well seal my lips. I knew my girlfriend-she would just panic and overthink.


    Liam Arthur Evangelista:


    Hi, sweetheart. I¡¯m fine, and I¡¯m already done with my lunch. How about you?


    14:04


    Dayanara:


    Hmm, I¡¯m good. Just missing some delivery items from my stalker-Mr. Handsome. ?


    He¡¯s not bugging me nowadays, and I so much miss his presence! I wonder where he was¡­


    14:06


    That caught me off-guard. I realized that I wasn¡¯t yet able to give Diane new gifts and surprises for almost ten days now. I wasn¡¯t even instigating the call, text, or chat unless Diane would start. Actually, I lied to her. The truth was I hadn¡¯t yet eaten my lunch.


    Although something intimate happened to us again two days ago-it was a week after she got drunk-I must admit that she became less of my priorities for several days now, even before I got a call from Dad. I was guilty of that, but I was hoping to soon make things up.


    After my supposed-to-be revtion that wasn¡¯t even pursued, I realized that I wanted to marry Diane. I didn¡¯t want to lose her, but it hurts me while thinking about our dark past. It was tearing me apart.


    I wanted to propose to her in the most romantic setting right away, but I didn¡¯t know how. Thoughts juggled on my mind when another notification sound dragged me away from my trance.

 CHAPTER 101:TEN STEPS AHEAD

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    Dayanara:


    Hey, still there? Are you okay?


    14:16


    Liam:


    Yup, don¡¯t worry about me. Just finishing some presentations for the afternoon¡¯s meeting.


    14:18


    Dayanara:


    Will you still be the one to do that? Isn¡¯t it Trixie¡¯s job?


    Anyway, will you drive me hometer? Denise has been anxious to see you. ?


    14:20


    Liam:


    These are some confidential documents that even Trixie doesn¡¯t know about.


    Hmm¡­ can you just ask Lorenz if he could drive you hometer, sweetheart?


    After the meeting, I still have to prepare for tonight¡¯s call from France.


    I promise I¡¯ll soon make things up.


    14:25


    Dayanara:


    Hmm, is that so? Okay, I understand.


    14:30


    Dayanara riz Rivera went offline.


    Sleep deprivation caused me to massage both of my temples. Along with my blurred vision, my head was aching so bad right now that I couldn¡¯t focus anymore. I knew that Diane was mad at me and abruptly setting her chat status from active to offline was the proof. I couldn¡¯t help but think that I might have hurt her for not agreeing to drive her home.


    She chatted that she understood me, but I was sure that it was the other way around. I might have disappointed her. I couldn¡¯t me her, though. It had been nine days already when we had our dinner date together. After that, I never made an effort.


    For that, instead of continuing the new strategic product approach that I would present to the investors at four in the afternoon, I browsed through the inte and purchased an online order. It was toote, but still, I managed to have those choctes and flowers delivered to Diane-with my codename, Mr. Handsome.


    Cutting my shbacks while I was perspiring inside the box due to a lot of heat, I couldn¡¯t help but be emotional when Diane was slowly unwrapping me.


    I even heard their small talks about Spider-Man¡¯s life-sized action figure that she preferred and was expecting to see. I just hoped that all of me would be way much better than her Spidey-because all of me solely belonged to her, and no one could ever change it.


    With all the stress and burdens that I had been dealing with over the past few weeks, I must admit that taking care of Diane became less of my priorities. I just had something to prioritize for the time being, and it was all about my differentpanies.


    Dad called me two weeks ago, so I only had two weeks left to stay here. An extension was what I needed, and I was sure that Dad wasn¡¯t selfish for not giving that to me. He was strict, but he was not greedy.


    In theter part of that week, I sessfully signed four deals with different investors. Those were some billion-dor-worth contractsing from internationalpanies. Dad was so happy, but he still wanted me to go back to the States.


    Exhausted, I was damn too busy handling everything. I didn¡¯t know what happened-why one of the L. A. Gadgets International branches in Boston suddenly went bankrupt.


    Viewing it on therger picture, I was sure as hell that it wasn¡¯t because of our high-skilled code developers. They were still there, so why dere a sudden bankruptcy? There was more than what meets the eye, and that somehow puzzled me. But whatever the reason was, I should go there and obey Dad. I should focus on what was significant.


    It was then followed by another disaster because the D¡¯ Jewelries in New Bedford had been sinking too. Of all mypanies, that was the one I could not afford to lose. It was only established in Januaryst year, and it was even named after Diane-the reason why it started with the letter D. I named it after her when I got the chance to know her name from Steve.


    Strategic ns had been ced, and I would be ready to go back to America. Only the L. A. Gadgets in Boston had to suffer bankruptcy alone because I would do everything in my power for others to still hit the top.


    On the other hand, Mom had been calling a lot, asking about the person I loved. It was quite odd because all my life, she never got nosy and never had the chance to pry over my personal stuff. Just now. She even suggested bringing my girlfriend with me to America. Actually, Mom gave me the idea, and I loved that.


    Therefore, before flying back to America, I decided to finally propose to Diane and I would do everything for us to get married soon. That was the main reason why I talked to Shey¡¯s younger sister, Neyrah, who also happened to be my first cousin. She was the one I used to talk to most of the time these past few weeks.


    Neyrah was currently one of the best andpetent wedding nners in Italy. Despite being so young, she was passionate, dedicated, and already in-demand.


    She was even having a big project in Italy, but she had to reschedule that one for me, given the urgency, and I couldn¡¯t thank her more for doing that. I waspletely in awe. Neyrah had always embedded her heart into everything she does; thus, resulting in great and magnificent wedding portfolios.


    Being a business tycoon, I didn¡¯t have any ideas when it came to wedding preparations aside from my preferred tuxedo, so I trusted everything on her. Grateful, I wouldn¡¯t have any worries at all because of Neyrah. The wedding would surely be a sessful one.


    Last night, Janno, Neyrah, and I went to Balesin Ind just to make sure everything was in the right order. Beach wedding would be the theme and setting of my surprise wedding for Diane, which I had been preparing in less than a month. I just really hoped that my girlfriend would say ¡®yes¡¯ to my wedding proposal.


    Although I hadn¡¯t slept yet, I came back here in Quego del Mar this morning. Neyrah checked thest-minute details and took the afternoon flight, while Janno had to stay there until tomorrow night. Earlier, I immediately approached Diane¡¯s family, together with her close friends, and worked with them in cahoots for her surprise birthday party.


    In barely three weeks, I spent most of my time synchronizing the wedding nning, parallel with the hectic managing of EGC, so I had to make it up for her. And I would, of course. After all, Diane would be my wife tomorrow, and the thought could make me damn so eager. I was over the moon.


    It was even beyond perfect that I was able to send Karen back here, Diane¡¯s best friend, who already resided in Cebu. Blissful, I was able to get in touch with her no matter how sneaky she was. Her presence was important to Diane, so I was sure that my sweetheart would be really surprised at seeing her.


    Contrary to Cebu, I was able to contact Karen in Pwan. I phoned her almost three weeks ago regarding my n, and aside from Neyrah, Karen also had been helping me a lot despite how busy she was.


    Instinctively, I was sure that she would be Diane¡¯s maid of honor. So, I wasn¡¯t ashamed to ask Karen about which color motif Diane would prefer. She had been sending both Neyrah and me a bunch of stylish photos. Although Karen was preupiedtely, she had always been so cooperative.


    Diane¡¯s favorite color was red, but contrary to that, Karen affirmed that Diane would choose light colors for the wedding. Thus, Neyrah decided that we should go with a pastel or a blush peach motif and a rustic beach theme.


    As for the color palette that my cousin gave, I chose teal blue for me. It would be for me and Samuel-my best man. He was my stoic teenage buddy, far different from Steve and the rest of my previous friends. Additionally, my groomsmen would only be Janno and David.


    The wedding would happen tomorrow at sunset if Diane would ept me in a few minutes. She wouldn¡¯t probably reject me, and I was one hundred percent sure of it. We would be having an evening flight right after our dinner tonight using my private ne, with all the people surrounding us here.


    Contented, I guessed everything was perfectly nned for the wedding. Diane¡¯s sweetest ¡®yes¡¯ would be the only item that was missing.


    That was how fast I would have wanted the whole thing to happen. I didn¡¯t want to rush everything, but if Leandro already nned something that would break Diane¡¯s trust in me, I would make sure that my n would be ten steps ahead of him.


    After the wedding, I knew that I would be able to tell Diane everything-all in bits and pieces. I was only hoping that she would never change how she looked at me-that she would still love me despite the terrible and heinous crime that I did.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 CHAPTER 102:LIAM鈥橲 PROPOSAL

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    Dismissing my thoughts, I was more than ted with the whole ambiance. I immediately went out of the box after it was unwrapped by Diane.


    This is what you¡¯ve been waiting for, Liam¡­


    Seeing her even in a blindfold made me shiver with excitement, and I couldn¡¯t help myself to resist the temptation of kissing her right away. I could hardly contain my happiness that it streaked through me like aet.


    Every part of me had been longing for my queen, and hopefully, we could both enjoy the rest of the night.


    Even though Diane was not prepared for this, she was amply exquisite while wearing her simple off-shoulder and ruffled ck jumpsuit with matching heels. I just hoped that I was the best birthday gift she received today.


    God knew how I missed her so much, and I couldn¡¯t care anymore if I was devouring her sultry lips in front of her family. Not to mention that there were even a few witnesses here.


    It was already considered a miracle to still have her after the mistake that I did in the past. Fate did me a favor, knowing that it was close to impossible that I could still hold her now.


    I loved Diane, and I would be forever devoted to love her until both of us grow old. Being with her made sense after everything that happened before.


    Reluctant to end our fervent kiss, I had to do it¡­ or else, I would lose myself here and might end up carrying Diane in the bedroom without paying attention to all the people here.


    Bringing out the ring box and opening it made me feel our eternal bond grow eminently. All I just wanted right now was to hear her soulful ¡®yes,¡¯ and everything would be all set. I would forever be happy then.


    After that, I kneeled in front of her while holding the diamond engagement ring that was only handmade for her-just in time she removed her blindfold. I actually asked David to secretly get her ring size, and I hoped that this ring would perfectly fit in her finger.


    Oh, God! Please give me the courage to deliver my speech well, and please, make her say yes.


    Please¡­ please¡­ that¡¯s all I could ask from You.


    Sweating, I was like an edgy teenager who didn¡¯t know how to start courting. I couldn¡¯t control my hands and feet from trembling.


    My chest went up and down while trying topose myself, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I was still nervous in front of her while swallowing the building lumps on my throat. For the first time in my life, I got so anxious.


    What if Diane would say no?I gulped harder at the thought.


    Fear fluttered in my stomach. But still, I heard her family and friends cheering up for me, so I took a deep breath and tried so hard to rx. I dismissed my negative thoughts and just focused on Diane.


    You can do this, Liam. After all you had been through together, Diane would never reject you.


    Being a powerful business magnate, I was very confident because people used to depend on me-most especially now that one of my subpanies had been bankrupt. Unquestionably, thousands of lives already depended on me since I was twenty-one.


    Throughout the years, I was ustomed to talking and giving long speeches to a big crowd. But now, I didn¡¯t know how to start my practiced proposal in front of Diane.


    It was a good thing that her brother knew how to y the violin, making the setting even more romantic. I didn¡¯t know how he learned to y the said instrument since I thought he wasn¡¯t that musically inclined, but I couldn¡¯t be more thankful to him. It was perfectly executed.


    As David yed the violin with a lovely instrumental piece, I started speaking what my heart truly felt. Sure thing, it would be too far from the proposal speech that I had been practicing for the past two weeks.


    ¡°I-I really don¡¯t know how to start this, Diane¡­ I know, I¡¯ve got a lot of exining to do for the past month. I-I will exinter, just let me finish this first.¡± Beads of sweat never stopped forming on my head as I smiled.


    ¡°God knows how much I love you, Diane¡­ and for that, please let me take our rtionship to the next level.¡± I caught a glimpse of how Diane¡¯s eyes shed with delight.


    For a few seconds, I nced at Mommy Cecille. She was smilingly nodding at me, even encouraging me to go on with my speech for her daughter, as the sign that she approved of me as her son-inw.


    Her eyes started to form some tears of joy, and soon after, the first tear rolled down her right cheek. With all due respect, I asked her permission first, before requesting David and Denise¡¯s approvals too.


    I stared at Diane again before I held and kissed her left hand. It was so cold and mmy, prompting me to think about what she was feeling right now.


    If she was happy and over the moon too, I really didn¡¯t know. I gazed at her face and saw how tears started streaming down her pretty red cheeks. I was relentlessly hoping that she would say ¡®yes¡¯ to me. It would be the best gift that God would give me for my birthday.


    Diane¡¯s lips curled, but she didn¡¯t speak up¡­ so I just continued with my proposal.


    ¡°For me, you are perfect¡­ and I really don¡¯t care about the past. I love you with all my heart, and I would fight for you no matter what. When I first saw you identally hopped inside my carst year, I knew way back then that you wouldn¡¯t only be a part of my life. By then, Diane¡­ you already became my life.¡±


    Pausing for a little while, I got overwhelmed with my feelings, and it was toote for me to notice that I was already teary-eyed.


    ¡°And now¡­ I couldn¡¯t live without you, sweetheart. I wanted to wake up and stay beside you for the next days toe. Y-You also feel the same way to me, right? Diane, if you will allow me¡­ will you be my wife? Will you be the mother of my child? Will you take me to be forever part of your life? Will you¡­ will you marry me tomorrow?¡± I stammered.


    I knew that everything was getting too fast but please, Diane¡­ please, just say yes.


    It felt like time was slowly killing me when it already took a couple of minutes, but Diane was still unable to respond. It felt like it was the longest waiting I did in my entire life. I stood up, wiped her tears on her face, and that was when she opened her luscious lips.


    ¡°Y-You know what, Liam? You¡¯re not being fair to me! Are you expecting me to say ¡®yes¡¯ that easily?¡± She frowned, and the corner of her lips twitched afterwards.


    Then, she sniffed. ¡°Is it because¡­ because you¡¯ve always known me as someone who could never reject you? Wow, your stars are in great luck if that¡¯s what you think of! Mind you, there are so many things that we still need to talk to.¡±


    She paused for a while before she continued. ¡°Y-You owed me an exnation as to what had happened over the past few weeks, and it wasn¡¯t that easy to close them out just because you¡¯re offering me a marriage!¡± I saw how Diane rolled her eyes as she sneered.


    Why was her voice reflected annoyance? Is she rejecting my marriage proposal?


    ¡°A-Are you rejecting me?¡± I questioned her while blinking my eyes in the process of not believing her.


    My voice sounded like it was enclosed in a shell of sadness with a tinge of bitterness, urging me to unconsciously ce back the ring in one of my pockets. At the same time, I was stabbed with a sharp dagger directly on my chest.


    The des pierced through my heart until it eventually ended my pulses. Fear almost unmanned me, making me incapable to think of any other things at the moment. I ended up staring at her, and my perplexed eyes were silently asking her about what I ever did wrong.


    It felt like all those dream castles that I had been building for the two of us gradually vanished in just a blink of an eye. I was left openmouthed before a tear of pain escaped my left eye.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Would this be my downfall because I hurt my brother and chose to be with her? I asked myself out of confusion.


    Even those who were here with us-who had been cheering, screaming, and apuding for us a while ago-suddenly became dejected about how things went through.


    But the way how Diane responded to my kisses was telling me otherwise.Still, I wanted to rely on the positive side.


    Diane shook her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t rejecting you. All I want is for us to be able to talk and clear things properly first. Not to the extent that you will surprise me by kneeling in front of me here, asking my hand in marriage¡­ when I feel being rushed and confused.¡±


    Then, she let out a deep breath. ¡°I have so many questions right now, and I knew that only you could give me the answers that I want. I¡¯m sorry-but I¡¯m not going to marry you tomorrow while there¡¯s still a lot of things running on my mind, Liam. I hope you understand.¡±


    After she said those words, Diane seriously grabbed my left hand and turned to the people around us. ¡°You, guys, can eat first. Liam and I will just talk outside to clear things up.¡±


    Diane did not wait for the guests and her family to answer. She just simply dragged me out of their home.

 CHAPTER 103:CLEAR ALL DOUBTS

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    When I saw Liam kneeling in front of me with a beautiful ring in his hand, I knew by then that he would propose to me. The anticipation was killing me, and it made me focus only on him.


    Although I didn¡¯t fully understand what was going on tonight, I knew that this was not just a mere surprised birthday party. Liam might have nned everything along with my friends and family.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I could be naive sometimes, but my heart kept on throbbing out loud, making me realize what would happen tonight. I guessed I should prepare myself and be ready. It felt like the whole surrounding radiantly lit up the moment Liam opened his mouth to confess to me.


    And when he said that he wanted to take our rtionship to the next level, I couldn¡¯t stop my tears from falling no matter how hard I tried. Despite my doubts, I could see that everything else was moving in slow motion while unceasingly glowing around. How could I ever resist this kind of feeling while being asked by the only man I ever loved?


    My heart melted at the thought that Liam wanted to stay with me for the rest of our lives. I would love to stay with him as well. I appreciated all his efforts because he truly made me feel like I was worth the asking-worth the traditional wedding proposal in front of my mom and siblings.


    With my eyes soaked in tears, I couldn¡¯t believe what was actually happening. I really loved him, and God knew how much I wanted to give in. Liam was the only man I would have ever wanted to spend the rest of my life with. Even throughout eternity, I would like to spend it with him.


    Truthfully, I was about to say yes¡­ but still, something held me back from doing so. I knew I had so many questions in my mind that only Liam could answer. I couldn¡¯t say yes that easily because things kept on bugging and weaving spider webs in my mind. I shouldn¡¯t get overruled by my heart this time. I shouldn¡¯t melt when I looked into his eyes.


    But every single thing appeared to be an impossible thing to do. I knew when it came to Liam, I would always betray myself in just a matter of seconds. He was my weakness in spite of my overall strength-he was my downfall.


    A downfall I couldn¡¯t live without. That said, I would always stay with Liam and watched how everything would blossom between the two of us.


    I was tremendously happy, and nothing could beat the excitement that I was incessantly feeling. But at the same time, I felt rushed without any escape, and everything else was still untidy. My instincts were telling me not to appear as easy as I had always been.


    Mixed emotions were overpowering me to the point that I no longer knew what to do next. It deprived me to think straight, so I silently prayed that we could fix any misunderstanding as soon as things get cleared.


    With my evesting love for Liam, I would never reject him. How could I? I just wanted to make sure that all things were clear between the two of us before we stepped into this new level of our rtionship-which is marriage.


    Undecided, I just wanted to clear all doubts first before giving my sincere ¡®yes¡¯ to him. I trusted Liam, but what happened these past few weeks made me question things.


    Dragging him outside, I broke the silence when we were already here in our mini-garden. I released his hand and faced him, starting everything off withplete honesty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Liam. I was not rejecting you. I gave you all of me, you know that! So, how could I even reject you when I love you this much? The truth is, I really wanted to be your wife. It was an honor for me, and I would really love to. But I¡¯m confused right now, and it¡¯s somehow hurting me here. I didn¡¯t know what to do nor what to think next!¡± I sniffed while pointing out my chest.


    ¡°These past three weeks made me feel like you didn¡¯t love me anymore-like you didn¡¯t want me anymore. I used to overthink things, and all of a sudden, I became insecure.¡± I was helpless, making me stomp my feet on the ground because my feelings grew impatient.


    ¡°There were times that your phone had been switched off for whatever reason only you and God knew. No matter what I do, I could never reach you. Then I talked to Trixie today, and she said that you went to Balesinst night, without talking to me? Without informing me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but raise my voice-almost shouting at him.


    Tears escaped my eyes like those werepeting against each other on which would reach my chin first. ¡°A single text will do, Liam¡­ but you never did, and it¡¯s making me damn crazy. Did you know how many times have I waited for your calls today, huh? But I haven¡¯t received even one.¡±


    These heartfelt outbursts made me crookedly shake my head. ¡°Now, how do you expect me to react? That I would say ¡®yes¡¯ right away, just because you are now offering me a marriage proposal?¡±


    Like a volcano that recently erupted, I couldn¡¯t control my feelings from bursting out. I became too emotional. I was already sobbing with my head down when I felt his arms gently wrapped around my upper body.


    I opted to push his chest and stay away from him, but he softly caressed my back as he had always been doing to calm me down. I must admit that it was refreshing, and I missed it so much.


    ¡°Hey, sweetie. Don¡¯t cry, please. How could I inform my future wife of a surprise beach wedding in Balesin? I went there to ensure if everything was already in ce-to check if everything would be in order after barely three weeks of preparation. I¡¯m sorry if I wasn¡¯t able to contact you today,¡± Liam enthusiastically chuckled as he removed his arms around me.


    His dimple manifested, making my heart melt. He wiped the tears in my cheeks, then warmly kissed my forehead.


    If I could only see my facial expression, my face would surely fall faster like a coin in a wishing well. My mouth hung with lips slightly parted. I frowned while slowly looking at Liam with questions in my eyes, appallingly puzzled.


    ¡°W-What are you talking about? S-Surprise? B-Beach wedding?¡± I stuttered quizzically as things started to sink into my brain. I opened my mouth again, but no words came out of it-slightly lost for what was the real meaning behind everything Liam had been doing for me recently.


    I was confused at first until I firmly closed my eyes to realize everything. I almost hit my own head, intending to crack it open to remove the unwanted toxins. As usual, Liam wanted to surprise me. But just like the old times, doubts and overthinking reigned over me without any logical reasoning.


    Oh, crap! Here you go again, Diane! You¡¯re easily jumping to conclusions without knowing the truth first.I couldn¡¯t help but look downwards, feeling so embarrassed.


    Liam sighed, and with his fingers gently ced on my chin, he delicately made me look at him again. ¡°Yes¡­ but now, it was not a surprise anymore,¡± he replied with a shade of disappointment. I couldn¡¯t even see his dimple that used to remind me that everything would soon be alright.


    Out of sheer embarrassment and unfathomable remorse, I ended up holding my head. I bit my lower lip as hard as I could, waiting for me to emerge and taste the blood out of it.


    Absolutely baffled, I even used my hands to cover my face from Liam because I realized that it was me who actually did him wrong. Every breath I took was telling me that I got perturbed. I didn¡¯t even have the courage to face him. What I did was indeed uneasy and disturbing, making me want to suddenly disappear here.


    Asking your hand in marriage in front of your family and loved ones was the best and most romantic marriage proposal ever. Liam did that, but what about now? My chest edgily moved up and down.


    Oh, God! What have I done? In front of my family and friends, why did I ruin my boyfriend¡¯s almost perfect marriage proposal? Can this ground just open up and swallow me now?

 CHAPTER 104:LOSING THE BURDEN

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Still shy to face him and finally move on from how silly I reacted moments ago, I removed my hands from my face and cidly stared at Liam when I heard him continue his confession. He looked quite morose.


    ¡°I intended to switch off my phone whenever I was too busy resolving hugepany issues. One of the L. A. Gadgets International branches got bankrupt in Boston,¡± he stated. I could feel his pain.


    ¡°But, why didn¡¯t you tell me? I could have at least helped you,¡± I told him. Liam was already facing bankruptcy, and I just couldn¡¯t do anything.


    So, that was the meaning of what I identally saw from one of the Assets and Liabilities Stateside Reportsst month. Liabilities were higherpared to known assets, and that could make apany go bankrupt. Why didn¡¯t I ever think of that?


    Other situations in the business economy include market condition, financing,petition, control costs, and poor decision making-which I guessed that Liam would never be at fault. He was adept at making tough decisions anyway. I remembered reading a startup article before that newlyunchedpanies were quite risky and might have ended up liquidating all assets.


    But with Liam¡¯s capability, I knew for sure that he would get all the profits back in just a snap of his fingers. I just hoped that everything was not yet critical and still under his control. And for him to be able to do that, he needed my full support.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to drag you to my problems, Diane. Believe me, I wanted to share it with you, but I didn¡¯t because it would only make you feel worried about me and thepany. Being the CEO, thousands of lives depend on me. You know that, right?¡± Liam gazed at me, and I was like butter-ready to melt again just by staring at his mesmerizing dark-gray eyes.


    Sympathizing with him, I just nodded. I knew it, and yet, I wasn¡¯t able to entirely understand him. All I could think of was my own feelings. I didn¡¯t even give him the chance to exin before misconstruing things. Lorenz was right above everything-that Liam might be facing bankruptcy.


    ¡°But now, I still couldn¡¯t figure out the reason behind that failure, as well as the D¡¯ Jewelries branch in New Bedford. I don¡¯t want to go through a recession, and for that, I need to go back to the States at the soonest time possible.¡±


    Liam¡¯s voice clearly demonstrated sadness. I just felt so guilty for not giving him the chance to tell me what truly happened. I didn¡¯t lend him my shoulders to lean on and, especially, my ears to listen. I just used him without having enough evidence, and my boyfriend doesn¡¯t deserve it.


    My heart sank for him, and it even made me tight-lipped. I wanted to embrace him with all my heart, but the guilt was holding me back. It prompted me to question myself if I really deserved his love.


    ¡°But before anything else, I wanted to make sure that we¡¯re already married so we could go there together. I would be staying there indefinitely, and I¡¯m not sure how long it would take me to recover from all the lost profits and revenues. I don¡¯t want to leave you here alone.¡±


    He paused for a while before he continued. ¡°I told you, I will exin everything¡­ but I guessed, I forgot that I have a very impatient girlfriend here.¡± That was when he smiled and showed again his dimple. He winked at me after he yfully pinched my nose.


    Fidgeting, I swallowed the lump on my constricted throat after hearing all of these. I was so stupid to get mad at Liam for no justified reason. I wasn¡¯t able to think things through and just let my emotions overrule my thoughts.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Shit! I couldn¡¯t feel any guiltier than this. Oh my God! You¡¯ve just let your stupidity take over and ruin things again, Diane.


    But wait, there¡¯s more¡­ I still have onest question.


    I was ready to throw myself on him, wrap my arms around him, and utter my sincere apology when I remembered something. It was that onest crucial thing I should never forget here.


    Something still kept on bothering my brain, and Liam had not yet given an answer based on the things that he already told me. He had to make me realize that my jealousy was totally nothing and had no real basis.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I screamed all of a sudden. If Liam could exin this onest-thing to me, then I would be all set. I would finally give him my sweetest yes.


    My boyfriend loomed over and was about to hug me when I stepped backwards and did a ¡®stop¡¯ sign using my right hand. My heart was pounding, making me take a deep breath before I spoke again.


    After that, I raised my left eyebrow. As if looking at myself in front of the mirror, my on-fleek eyebrow never left its highest arc the moment I opened my mouth-with my face revealing a menacing scowl.


    ¡°That one person you always talked to on your phone, I wanted to know about her. Usually, you¡¯re giving me the authority to answer your phone.¡± Mixed emotions ordered me to change my demeanor from an understanding girlfriend into someone who got eaten by extreme jealousy. I was eyeing Liam intently.


    Then, I continued. ¡°But these past few weeks we¡¯ve been together, you always answered your phone as fast as you could, then¡­ you would walk away from me. It was as if you didn¡¯t want me to hear any of your conversations!¡±


    Bursting out suspicious emotions when speaking, I didn¡¯t even know if I would get annoyed even more because Liam seemed to beughing at what I was saying. He wasn¡¯t taking things seriously, and that even made me as furious as hell here.


    ¡°And one time, I heard you, Liam¡­ you called her Honey! I couldn¡¯t be all wrong. I heard it right! Please, don¡¯t you dare lie to me. Who is that Honey? Who is she?¡± I was teary-eyed once more, and it was toote for me to realize that the jealousy inside my heart had already exploded like a silent hand grenade. It killed all the understanding I should only feel at the moment.


    That was when I heard Liam finally burst outughing and it was a kind of surprise for me. He looked like he never did anything wrong when he should be defensive on denying everything. I was mad at him, but why did I find hisugh damn so sexy?


    ¡°Is my future wife really that grave when ites to being jealous, huh? Come here so I can trap you in my arms,¡± Liam avowed.


    He crossed the remaining distance between us with his mission to cage me. I wasn¡¯t able to push him away when he suddenly ced his strong arm around my shoulder and pulled me closer to his body.


    Then, he cuddled me in a skintight manner as if he didn¡¯t want me to be away from him. My head was on his chest, and I could clearly hear his heartbeats. ¡°Hmm, I missed this¡­¡± he groaned.


    ¡°How couldn¡¯t I walk away from you when we were talking about wedding ns that I wouldn¡¯t want you to eavesdrop on? I used to call her Honey because her name was definitely Honey, and she was none other than the same Neyrah inside your house-Shey¡¯s younger sister,¡± Liam exined as he released me and cupped my face.


    ¡°Her real name was Honeyrah, who also happened to be my second cousin and one of the best wedding nners in Italy. You don¡¯t have to be jealous of her, okay? But I guessed it was my fault then. I should have called her Neyrah over the phone and not Honey-causing a rage to my real honey.¡± Liam leaned forward and kissed my forehead wholeheartedly.


    What the¡­ so, that Honey was in fact-Neyrah? Damn! Why does she have to use so many nicknames?I gasped.


    When I heard Liam¡¯s exnations, I felt like I didn¡¯t really have the courage to face him anymore. It was the main reason why many people could die out of delusions and wrong assumptions. He did all these surprises, and in just a matter of minutes, his efforts hadpletely gone into wastes because of me.


    Liam might have sleepless nights while managing EGC and nning the surprised wedding, but I never appreciated it. If only I had trusted him as much as I would always say, I wouldn¡¯t have doubted the love and care he was relentlessly giving me.


    Why would I even have so many insecurities? Was Liam¡¯s love not enough to the point that I even broke the superb and iparable wedding proposal he had been working on these past few weeks?


    Losing this burden out of my chest, I couldn¡¯t help myself but feel shamefaced and mortified. Looking back at how Liam gave way to any of my clumsiness and shorings before, guilt was eating me up alive.

 CHAPTER 105:NEVER STOP CHASING

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Liam was a very busy person but despite everything, he was still able to prepare this surprise for me. He knew how important my family was to me, so he really proposed to me here in our house. Next time, I couldn¡¯t me him if he suddenly got bored and tired with me.


    I wasn¡¯t doing anything right to repay all his efforts in our entire rtionship. Because of my insecurities, I was only doubtful about him-too cynical. I didn¡¯t even have enough evidence to support my im. It was just a mere ¡®Honey¡¯ that I heard once.


    My usations were groundless and only based on my jealousy-and that would eventually destroy the two of us if I would keep on nurturing it up. I promised not to overthink things the next time and not turning on the switch of my skeptical heart.


    With guilt covering my whole body like a dark fog, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from burying my face against his chest and cried at Liam. Despite everything, his string of patience for me had still never been cut. He still loved me no matter what, and for that, I was truly grateful to God.


    Oh, God! Thank you so much for this reward. I might have really done something good in my past life that You made me cross paths with this guy in recent time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Liam! I didn¡¯t know what to say right now. I feel like I don¡¯t have the right to face you. It was all my fault, and I¡¯m really sorry! C-Can you still forgive me?¡± I was trembling in shame while apologizing to him.


    Guilt-ridden, I was quite lost for encouraging words while crying on his chest with deep sudden breaths. The whole situation driven by my foolishness was suffocating me.


    It was actually funny how I vomited on his American coat before, and now, I was crying on his tuxedo. It looked expensive, though.


    Liam authoritatively hugged me while gently caressing my back along with my wavy hair. At the same time, he was nting small kisses on my forehead as he had always been doing. It was one of his mannerisms I loved about him. It was his gesture that would always remind me that he belonged to me.


    ¡°Hey, stop crying! It¡¯s okay, Diane. There was nothing to be sorry about, and even if you haven¡¯t yet done anything wrong, I had already forgiven you. I love you, and the least I would have ever wanted to happen was to see you cry.¡±


    ¡°If there is one thing that I¡¯d be going to ask you except for your hand in marriage, that would be your full trust and understanding of me,¡± Liam pleaded.


    Meeting his expressive and piercing eyes, I didn¡¯t know what to say. I became totally speechless. I didn¡¯t know what I did to deserve a forbearing man like him. I was definitely blessed for having him now and for the next days toe.


    ¡°You have my word, Diane. I don¡¯t have to promise, I¡¯ll just do it. I will never cheat on you. Never! I won¡¯t ever trade you for anyone, and if there¡¯s one thing that could inevitablypete with you for my attention, that would only be my work¡­¡± Liam pointed out before he continued.


    ¡°But I will never let it be always like that, sweetheart. I won¡¯t ever allow my work to be an obstacle in between us. I will consult you on my every decision now and then. I will involve you in everything if it doesn¡¯t include surprises.¡±


    A genuine beam formed on my lips as I nodded at him. ¡°Okay¡­ and we will help each other to solve whatever problems along the way, may it be on your business or our rtionship. No more secrets, please?¡± I still couldn¡¯t stop myself from crying and sniffing.


    Liam¡¯s lips molded into a confident smile as he wiped off my tears before kneeling in front of me for the second time around. The whole thing felt surreal, but I just loved the feeling.


    I was more than pleased, making me spoil the ambiance in a slow-motion manner. I was literally sent over the moon.


    ¡°Now, I hope that everything was already clear between the two of us, Diane. I love you, and I would never let you go no matter what. You are my world, and I would always fight for your love. I could afford to lose everything if that could mean winning you.¡±


    ¡°If ever therees a time in our lives that you don¡¯t want me anymore, I would never stop chasing you even if it means chasing you to the other side of the world.¡± Liam was teary-eyed.


    Breathing in and out, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from sobbing, most especially after hearing those enthralling words from him. My lips were also quivering, excited with the fact that this man only belonged to me.


    With pure bliss running down my spine, I felt like I was indeed the luckiest and blessed woman in the whole universe. I just had to reduce my jealousy and overthinking, though.


    Liam took the box out of his pocket and opened it. Then, I was able to see the diamond-studded ring again. The engagement ring sparkled radiantly, and that made me feel electrified about what was bound to happen next. It was beyond perfect, and it signified Liam¡¯s patience.


    He had loosened his tie as he was sweating profusely. Although stressed, nothing could beat my boyfriend¡¯s handsomeness and alluring personality. When heaven showered too much greatness, there was no question that Liam received everything.


    ¡°If it happened that you already had a change of mind¡­ still, I would never get tired of asking you the same questions-twice, thrice, or even a hundred times. Will you marry me, Diane? Will you allow me to be your husband?¡± Liam asked. He couldn¡¯t help himself but shed tears too in this heartfelt ambiance.


    This time, I didn¡¯t take long to answer him. I smiled and nodded repeatedly as if there would never be an end to it.


    ¡°Yes. I will marry you, Liam. I¡¯ll marry you with all my heart! I did choose you¡­ before, today, and whatever future might bring us together, I would still choose you. I would never love any other man aside from you. On our next lifetime, on the other side of the world, in a different dimension, even in astral projection¡­ I would find you, and I would still choose you.¡± With overflowing emotions, I paused for a while before I continued.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only man I would have ever wanted to spend the rest of my life with, and I¡¯ll forever choose you as my one and only husband-the father of our future kids. Together, we will raise them with our undying love and care. We will build a happy family and I will love you until the end, I promise!¡± I delightfully sniffed.


    Liam immediately ced the ring on my left ring finger, which I dly epted. It perfectly suited well as I looked at it sharply.


    It was white gold. I wondered how Liam was able to get my size, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Like what he told me before, he had connections. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he secretly talked to my brother.


    There was no doubt that it was only made just for me. It actually contained two rings in one. The lower part was just full of small diamonds, while the other one was just the same-only it had a bigger diamond located at its center.


    Then, Liam stood up and affectionately hugged me. Though it was so rigid that it could crush my bones, being trapped in his arms was still one of the best feelings in the whole world ever.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He never wasted any second and quickly imed my lips after. I returned his lingering kisses, and I didn¡¯t care anymore if we were kissing here torridly or if a neighbor would see me hungrily kissing him this way.


    The tingling sensation from the kiss that we shared inside our house soon came back. I felt his tongue happily shoving and caressing the recesses of my mouth. I missed him so much that this kiss would never be enough. We could plunge into the honeymoon tonight because I had already been longing for that!


    Fully ecstatic with the ttering oue of his proposal, I couldn¡¯t believe that I would be Mrs. Dayanara riz Evangelista tomorrow. That said, I would wake up beside the only man I had ever loved every day after making love with him unstoppably the previous night. I had never been this happier in the twenty-two years of my life.


    ¡°Thank you, Diane. You didn¡¯t know how much you¡¯ve made me happy. I love you, I would never cheat on you, and I would never hurt nor make you cry for as long as I can.¡± Liam was already crying. Like me, he also couldn¡¯t control his feelings.


    He cupped my face and eagerly devoured my lips once again, as shes from someone¡¯s camera began intruding on our perfect moment.

 CHAPTER 106:OVER THE MOON

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    One more sh made our lips part away from each other. I didn¡¯t want to stop kissing Liam, who became my fianc¨¦ now, but I turned around to see who was busy capturing the photos of us.


    All of my friends and family members were now in the garden area. They were graciously pping their hands and uttering their congrattions for both of us.


    Uncle Greco happily waved at us, who looked like he had just arrived. He was no longer different from us and had always been a part of our family because he treated us like our own dad.


    Liam amiably ced his arm on my left shoulder, and my right hand automatically snaked around his waist. Then, I saw that it was David-who kept on exploring the DSLR camera while taking non-stop photos of Liam and me.


    Although it might be Karen¡¯s camera, just like what Mom told me a while ago, it looked like it was indeed Liam¡¯s property. Of course, they didn¡¯t want me to know that Liam was here.


    After that, Denise gave me a bouquet of beautiful red roses. Then, Liam and I made a few poses to celebrate our engagement. I even raised my left hand, emphasizing the sparkling engagement ring while leaning on Liam¡¯s chest. David captured all of them.


    Although I had always known my brother to be engaged in photography, I just didn¡¯t want him to pursue that career. I had so many dreams for him, and that includes David bing a sessful engineer someday.


    In the future, he could still explore photography as a frence job, and I wouldn¡¯t hinder him from doing that. He had to stay focused on academics for now.


    I stopped thinking about my brother when after a few minutes, various and colorful fireworks suddenly popped up in the magnificent sky, from which we gazed intently. Usually, we used to gather and only watched from our terrace while the neighbors were busy disying fireworks every new year.


    Now, Liam had firmly nned everything with these added fireworks. Not only that, one firework had caught my attention as it splendidly reflected the words:


    I love you, Diane!


    Coming from a simple family, I was just an ordinary woman. That said, never did I expect that someone would do this for me¡­ and all the other things Liam had already done for me.


    If I could only see myself in front of the mirror now, I was sure that my eyes were glistening with delight. I couldn¡¯t me myself for feeling so exquisite and profoundly loved tonight.


    The word ¡®love¡¯ on the firework was shed in a ¡®heart¡¯ symbol. That was when I found myself being trapped in Liam¡¯s arms once again while saying how much I loved him too.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was now hugging me from behind while gently kissing my hair. His hug seemed like it could never be swayed, no matter what would happen. I couldn¡¯t help myself but adjust my head and look at him with a genuine smile on my face. I savored the feeling of contentment while being imprisoned in the arms of my fianc¨¦.


    ¡°Actually, I had this feeling that you would drag me out of your house, so I had to think of a spare proposal. I was right after all, and dly, n B worked! Well, I still have a n C, and if it still doesn¡¯t work, I will use all the letters in the alphabet to think of other proposal stunts just for you,¡± Liam cleverly stated.


    Still feeling over the moon, I pleasingly smiled and removed his hug from me. I turned around to face him, then lightly spanked him on the chest.


    ¡°You know what, Liam? You¡¯re too annoying!¡± I snapped at him before rolling my eyes. ¡°Next time¡­ you don¡¯t have to surprise me, okay? I almost died out of extreme nervousness when Lorenz and I arrived here. Did you know how I perceived everything a while ago, not knowing that it was only one of your crazy antics? I even thought that Mom and my siblings had been taken down as hostages here!¡±


    Liam wasn¡¯t able to speak when my brother intervened. ¡°Woah! Is that so, big sis? If I know-you just don¡¯t want our messy living room to be the setting of big bro¡¯s proposal, so you dragged him here.¡±


    ¡°You have those swollen eyes while you¡¯re bing a cry-baby for the first time. Hmm, just be honest to us. You just don¡¯t want to have the proposal photos taken in our living room because of the chaotic background! Sorry, I was still able to take a few shots there while you were still blindfolded. You looked so ugly!¡± Davidughed while mocking me.


    ¡°Hey! What are you talking about, huh? I dragged Liam here because I wanted to talk to him privately and not because of the background! And what did you say? Liam wouldn¡¯t propose to me if I¡¯m ugly, duh!¡± I smilingly disagreed with my brother¡¯s remarks.


    Of all people, I would be the first one to be grateful that somehow, my brother was slowly returning to his cheerful personality. David became lively again as he slowly mingled with people. After their J. S. Prom three months ago, he suddenly changed. He became quiet, lost in his own world, staring at nowhere, and always locked himself in his bedroom.


    Controlling myself not to pry with David¡¯s problem, I let him sort things out all by himself. I didn¡¯t know what exactly happened on that night, but I knew for a fact that my brother was broken-hearted.


    Instinctively, I could bet that the same green-eyed girl had something to do with my brother¡¯s sudden obsession with ying musical instruments while on summer vacation. I knew it had helped him to gradually move on.


    I was beyond thankful that David had finally moved on from his first love. He was beaming now, unlike the previous months. I didn¡¯t want that to happen again because I didn¡¯t want him to be sad.


    As he continued to sulk and iste himself in his bedroom, David never realized that he was already ignoring and living away from us. It was as if my brother had died, and we had to adjust.


    He couldn¡¯t even join us to breakfast, lunch, and dinner. He was too young to be serious. For Christ¡¯s sake, he just graduated from high school!


    If I could impose him an order without even thinking about my brother¡¯s feelings, I would have never wanted him to cross paths with that girl again-whoever she is. David didn¡¯t deserve to be treated that way! I loved my brother so much, but she broke him into pieces, and I didn¡¯t want that to happen ever again.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s get inside so you two can finally eat. Your guests didn¡¯t even want to eat dinner because they would just wait for the two of you, but I let them dig in earlier while you were still talking here. They even hurried to finish their dinner just to watch you¡­ and thankfully, we all have a favorable result!¡± Mom happily bantered.


    ¡°As always, I would go for a promising oue. Anyway, I would like to apologize on behalf of Diane. My fianc¨¦e would like me to die waiting here and just couldn¡¯t respond immediately to my proposal,¡± Liam blurted out.


    I elbowed him on his left side, and he gazed at me with his eyes full of sparks. He was strikingly hot as he opened his lips while mouthing the word, ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Then, he nced at his expensive watch before talking to Mom again. ¡°But it was already ten, Mom. I guessed, let¡¯s just pack those foods for the whole trip? What do you think? I wanted my fianc¨¦e to haveplete rest after our one-hour flight tonight. Of course, as well as you-my beautiful mother-inw,¡± Liamplimented Mom respectfully.


    Mom blushed. She was ttered for sure. ¡°Oh, you know what? I really liked you to be my son-inw, Liam! You¡¯re always telling the truth. So, all right! You¡¯ve decided then. I¡¯ll just wrap you some food to dig in, guys. Wait here, I¡¯ll be back in a while¡­¡± Mom stated before she left us.


    Then, Liam motioned me to get outside the gate. But I stopped my feet from taking another step, remained in the garden area, and whispered sweet nothings to him.


    Miss Shey and my other colleagues also joined us because the van that they took here was also parked outside. It looked like they even intended to park in front of our neighbor so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to notice their surprise n for me.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot! I want you to formally meet Honeyrah Cruz, our adept and iparable wedding nner,¡± Liam introduced his cousin, Honey, whom I met earlier as Neyrah.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to be introduced to you for the second time around, Miss Diane. It was truly a pleasure to meet such a surprised and gorgeous bride-to-be.¡± She smilingly extended her right hand to me. It was quite embarrassing, but I immediately epted it for a firm handshake.


    Then, she continued. ¡°Shey was actually teasing me a while ago. In case the whole thing would fail just because Liam called me Honey, she would immediately send me back to Italy. Well, I¡¯m d that everything went fine, and I would be able to enjoy my stay here in the Philippines.¡±


    Feeling awkward, I was still guilty at my own malicious thoughts that Liam¡¯s so-called Honey over the phone was his other woman.


    Damn! How could jealousy wrap my heart? And in the first ce, why did I even nurture that?


    ¡°Likewise, Honey or Neyrah. Drop the formality and just call me Diane,¡± I simply responded to her before I turned my attention to Liam. ¡°By the way, Liam, my things are not ready yet-¡± I told him, but my mother suddenly cut me off. It looked like she was done wrapping the foods.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetheart. I have already prepared everything that you will need. Unbeknownst to my sweet daughter here, I was the first one to say ¡®yes¡¯ to Liam¡¯s proposal to her. Well, he asked for my approval this afternoon,¡± Mom enthusiastically revealed.


    ¡°Wow! Really? Oh my God!¡± Tears welled up in my eyes before I quickly hugged her. ¡°Thanks, Mom! Thanks for approving Liam to be your son-inw. Thanks for allowing our rtionship from the very beginning. I promise that I won¡¯t ever leave you and my siblings, even now that I am getting married.¡±


    My tears immediately fell until those streamed down my cheeks. I pressed my face at the crook of my mom¡¯s neck while cuddling her tightly.


    ¡°For Christ¡¯s sake, are you for real? You¡¯ll be marrying Liam tomorrow, and you¡¯re crying like this! Where is my independent daughter-the one who¡¯s even stronger than me?¡± Mom teased me. As far as I could remember, I was never a cry-baby, or so I thought because I never let them see me cry like a river.


    Then, Mom released me and ced both of her hands on my shoulders. She then wiped the tears from my cheeks, and her gesture was indisputably soothing me.


    ¡°Remember that I will always be here to support you even though you¡¯re already married. I will guide you every step of the way when ites to building your own family as a wife and a mother. That said, I want the two of you to give me lots of grandchildren to take care of, okay?¡± Mom requested.


    What Mom said caused my cheeks to flush. I hadn¡¯t taken the test yet to confirm, but my instinct was telling me that I could be pregnant. If that was the case, then it would be my turn to surprise Liam, and I couldn¡¯t wait for that.

 CHAPTER 107:TRIP TO BALESIN

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Mom turned her attention to my siblings after that. ¡°Take your belongings with you, and we will soon be leaving. Dave, get your sister¡¯s belongings from her room. I had it all ready, and those were ced in the blue suitcase.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to take Diane¡¯s things, Mom.¡± Liam offered.


    Delightful about how things went through, my lips ended up painting a smile of contentment. Who wouldn¡¯t be on cloud nine when she just recently got engaged? Our eternal bond grew even stronger at this event, so how much more after our marriage?


    To add up, Liam had been calling my mother as Mom sincest year, but it felt entirely different to me now. I still couldn¡¯t believe what was happening around me, but this is it! I would definitely get married tomorrow and what excites me even more was the fact that I would soon be marrying the person I loved dearly.


    Growing up, I used to dream of having an intimate church wedding. But if it would be a beach wedding for now, then it was still fine with me.


    Who was I toin when everything else seemed to be so perfect? It would have been a surprise wedding for me if not for my jealousy and stupidity.


    Mom, Liam, and my siblings went inside our house to pick our belongings when I decided to approach my best friends, Karen and Lorenz. They were talking seriously to the point that they didn¡¯t even feel my presence-that I was already close to them and could eavesdrop on their conversation.


    The two actually had some undeniable sparks on their eyes while staring at each other. Obviously, there were a lot of unspoken feelings in between the two. It appeared like they were so engrossed over their kind of heart-to-heart talk. It looked like Karen and Lorenz would be a couple soon.


    ¡°Hmm, I wasn¡¯t informed that Diane¡¯s wedding would be tomorrow right away? I thought everything was just a mere birthday surprise for our friend,¡± Lorenzmented. Fine lines were showing around his forehead as he creased it, then he suddenlyughed with his next statements still referring to me.


    ¡°Holy crap, I got quite amazed that when I came back from the restroom, Liam was already kneeling and proposing to her. Our witch best friend was so dramatic-she even caused a dragging scene. If only you knew how she whined out loud while suspecting that Liam has a third party!¡±


    And he even called me a witch, huh?He was no longer acting as gay now, but he was still used to calling us freak endearments like that.


    Karen crossed her arms in front of her chest and raised her left eyebrow. ¡°Why do you care if Liam wanted to take their rtionship to the next level, Lorenz? He truly loves Diane, so it¡¯s just normal for him not to let her go!¡±


    ¡°How about you? I heard that you¡¯re getting married too. So, who¡¯s the unlucky girl then?¡± Karen teased him, but I was sure that her eyes showed envy to whoever Lorenz was arranged to marry.


    ¡°Was ¡®unlucky¡¯ the correct term to describe the woman who would marry me, Karen? What if I would be asking you to marry me now, would you also consider yourself unlucky?¡± Lorenz paused for a while when he noticed that Karen seemed to be jittery, but still, he continued what his mind wanted to speak.


    ¡°Now, what? Tell me, Karen. Just tell me you love me, and I will go along with Liam¡¯s proposal here. In that case, the four of us will have a double wedding tomorrow in Balesin! Try me, I¡¯m waiting.¡± Lorenz brushed his hair up as his serious threat suddenly made Karen stop from grinning.


    Although it was a bit dark, the lights from ourmp posts and the glorious moon had helped me a lot. Like a tomato, Karen¡¯s face had turned to scarlet red now. It was the first time that the two had the chance to talk again after our graduation a few months back. It was the first time they talked together when Lorenz was indeed a real man.


    It was quite funny how I remembered that event. It was our graduation day, where Lorenz¡¯s foundation, eyeliner, and lipstick were even thicker than Karen and I back then.


    But now, who would have ever imagined that he could match my fianc¨¦? Well, both of my friends didn¡¯t bother to take the board exam and decided to simply rest their brains for a year.


    I could still remember those times when Karen used to say that she harbored real feelings for Lorenz and if in case that he wasn¡¯t gay, she would even be the one to make the first move to woo him. Quite imprudent!


    Those times when she even locked herself in one of the restroom cubicles and hunkered down on the tiled floor because she couldn¡¯t ept Lorenz being gay at all. Outrageous!


    But now that Lorenz was starting to confess to her, she couldn¡¯t believe it as well. Little did Karen know that her pretense of being a man-hater was the reason why Lorenz pretended to be gay. They were both experts at pretending. I guessed they were a match made.


    By hearing Lorenz mentioned a double wedding, someone could think that Karen¡¯s tongue had been cut off. She couldn¡¯t speak anymore and got suddenly lost for words.


    It was far away from the Karen I knew who was so talkative, sarcastic, and intolerable. It looked like her aggressiveness and cussing attitude left her all alone.


    ¡°Guys, let¡¯s go!¡± I mediated with a cunning smile, and their heads turned in my direction at the same time.


    Well¡­ I know that you will thank meter for saving you being tongue-tied here, Cannery!whispered the sly voice inside my head.


    That was when Liam came out of our house carrying the two blue traveling suitcases that probably contained my personal items. He told me that the other suitcase belonged to Mom and Denise had some stuff in there too. It was then carried by Uncle Greco.


    After that, my siblings came out with their traveling bags as well. David was carrying more bags because Denise¡¯s body was still petite to carry. Liam had been attentive in assisting my brother to bring them, which earned a smile on my lips.


    ¡°Bro, here¡¯s your camera¡­ but I left the violin inside the house. Would you mind if I will return it some other time?¡± David was giving the DSLR back to Liam. I knew it. It was Liam¡¯s property.


    ¡°Oh, well¡­ no need to give them back to me, Dave. Just secure the engagement photos, okay? The camera, as well as the violin, are all yours!¡± Liam dered while pushing the camera back to my brother.


    ¡°R-Really, bro?¡± My brother¡¯s eyes were sparkling with great satisfaction as he couldn¡¯t believe what he heard. Tears began to show in his eyes as he hugged Liam. ¡°Thank you, bro! Thank you so much!¡±


    Liam was clearly spoiling my brother. He just smiled at David while slowly tapping thetter¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just be the man of the house while your big sister isn¡¯t around. I¡¯ll send you some bodyguards while we are in America.¡±


    My brother¡¯s glee made my eyes sting with forming tears as I snarled, ¡°Well, look who¡¯s the cry-baby now, huh? Hey, Dave! Remember that you have to study hard. Or else, I¡¯ll take them away from you and give them all back to Liam!¡±


    It was Mom whostly sauntered out of the house carrying arge shoulder bag. She also had two stic bags with her-probably the foods wrapped in foil or enclosed in some other containers. Mom handed one stic bag to Karen, from which thetter murmured her thanks.


    Then, she gave the other stic bag to me before finally locking the main door. Mom also double-checked that light switches were all turned off, and the windows were closed too. When we all got out, she locked the gate and secured the key inside her purse.


    Because Miss Shey and Neyrah were carrying a huge van, Mom, Uncle Greco, David, Denise, as well as Sheena and Rizza, would ride there until all of us could meet at Liam¡¯s helipadter for our night flight.


    On the other hand, Karen and her brother, Michael, who seemed like he never wanted to be away from my baby sister, had no choice but to get into Lorenz¡¯s car. And me? Of course, I would be with Liam-my fianc¨¦ and soon-to-be husband.


    Quite thrilled, I remembered how Liam earned my first ¡®yes¡¯ in just two days. Now, I would only be engaged to him in just a day. Happy thoughts made me feel damn so excited about what would happen to us next.


    Everything had been happening in my favor, and I felt drunk with so much gratitude. I could feel like I was floating around as fierce joy overflowed, which had me burnt.


    Being lost for quite a while would still lead me back to Liam¡¯s arms, daring me to hope for more. It was the only ce I felt safe and secured.


    Being wonderfully alive and electrified, I couldn¡¯t be more excited about what would happen tomorrow, and I couldn¡¯t help myself look forward to that. I hadn¡¯t seen yet the design and style of my wedding gown, but I knew that Neyrah would never let me down.


    Perhaps, it was the only item that would remain as a surprise, including the whole setting of the wedding venue. But what if my gown would not fit on me? I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous, knowing that Neyrah never took my size and vital statistics, but I trusted everything in her.


    Liam was driving quietly while I still couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened tonight. I couldn¡¯t help myself but stare and be amazed at the engagement ring that perfectly suited my left ring finger.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It radiantly sparked at night, and above the other things Liam had given me before, I fell in love with it. It was indeed magnificent and beautiful. I was d I didn¡¯t say ¡®no.¡¯


    ¡°Did you like it?¡± Liam smiled at me before his attention went back on the road.


    ¡°Nah! I just didn¡¯t like it, Liam. I so loved it! It was so beautiful and splendid. I still couldn¡¯t believe the fact that I was already engaged to you and that, I was even ready to be your wife tomorrow.¡± I was looking at the ring before I gazed at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited, and I¡¯m sorry too if I somehow ruined your marriage proposal. I love you, Liam, and thank you for loving me more than I deserved to be loved,¡± I said before getting a slice of cake and ate it with my bare hand. The container that Mom gave me was sitting fine on myp.


    ¡°Always remember that I love you more, and I¡¯m just right here, willing to do anything for you!¡± His right hand held and kissed my left hand while his eyes were still on the road. He was smiling as his dimple simply showed off.


    Liam was still as stunning as ever, and I just couldn¡¯t help but drool. He was perfect in his own ways, and I guessed that his dimple would never fail to seize me for a million times over.


    ¡°By the way, Liam¡­ if I may ask, who is your best man? Also, how long are we going to stay in Balesin Ind?¡± I asked while still eating the red velvet cake, even licking my mouth.

 CHAPTER 108:BEFORE THE FLIGHT

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    In just a few hours, I would have the chance to explore the beauty of Balesin, and it added too much to my anticipation. The pleasure in my heart intensified even more. Apart from Quego del Mar and Batangas, I had never been anywhere else in my entire life and that made me feel quite bored.


    Adjusting myself to face Liam, I enjoyed feeding him with my right hand. I couldn¡¯t help but shudder and moan when he deliberately bit and sucked my fingers.


    He was even licking them, but how I wished that his tongue was rather shoving in and out between my legs-on my sizzling hot core. I would never mind being a restless bride tomorrow. All I wanted to do right now was to prioritize the honeymoon.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s Samuel, and you will meet him soon. I¡¯m sorry if I hadn¡¯t mentioned him before. He was my teenage buddy, although he was two years ahead of me. We finally met each other again this morning after so many years. But in spite of it, we hadn¡¯t lostmunication throughout the years.¡±


    Liam was smiling, but I could feel that he was a little bit morose. Of all people, I knew that he would have wanted his best man to be his own brother.


    ¡°Sam even helped me see the most iconic spot of Balesin I had never seen before, and I decided to hold the wedding there. He¡¯s currently residing in Balesin Ind because he always wanted to manage a beachfront hotel and restaurant rather than bing a businessman. Although, before that, he was living on and off in Pwan.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ we will be staying there for one week with your whole family, Diane. After that, we will soon fly to the States, so you better get your passport and other documents ready.¡±


    I was only nodding at Liam while he was busy stating the facts. It was a good thing that I already had my passport sincest year. He was the one who actually persuaded me to get a passport and update my personal records before I got hired at EGC.


    ¡°Just condition yourself for the interview so we can have your U. S. visa approved in two days. I have already prepared for your family and friends¡¯ return here to Quego del Mar, so don¡¯t worry about their safety because Eric will personally fly with them.¡± Liam smiled as I wiped the corner of his lips.


    ¡°And before I forgot, I would like you to know that I want us to have a church wedding after. There is no point of making it a surprise anyway,¡± he told me. My eyes glinted with relish the moment I heard the words church wedding, but I never made it known to him.


    On the other hand, I was happy for Liam that he was left with a real friend whose name was Sam. One great friend was even better than ten friends somehow. After what happened to him and Leandro¡­ I actually worried about Liam for not having a best man, and that was the main reason why I asked.


    Although relieved, I still couldn¡¯t help but remember his wicked circle of friends who betrayed him and even mixed some sex drugs on his drinks one night. It was what led him to do something that would eat his conscience until now, but I promised to make him happy and always pleasure him for the rest of our lives.


    Momentster, after I finished all the cake and *maja nca, I felt like my throat was dry and sore. I was thirsty, and the corners of my mouth twitched as I swallowed painfully.


    But unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have any bottled water here. I already rummaged the stic bag, which my mother gave me after cleaning my fingers with wet wipes but found nothing.


    ¡°Liam, do you have some water? I¡¯m quite thirsty. Well, I shouldn¡¯t have eaten all those sweets,¡± I smiled while telling him.


    The feeling was quite distressing me of being excessively dry, and if Liam could give me a liter of water here, I could even drain the whole thing. It might also be the effect of the chocte chip frappino that I had been sipping earlier before Lorenz drove me home.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have, sweetie¡­ but we can buy somewhere near here. Look, there¡¯s a convenience store over there. I¡¯ll pull over in front of it,¡± he said while returning the same smile I gave him.


    Charmed by him, I wasn¡¯t able to look in the store that he mentioned. Liam¡¯s dimple never ceased to amaze me, and it would always create some good vibes over and over.


    ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t worry. I can still manage until we reached your helipad. There could still be some open stores in nearby areas.¡± I tried to dy so Liam wouldn¡¯t worry about me.


    ¡°No. That can¡¯t wait, sweetie. After what I¡¯ve made her feel over the past few weeks, I won¡¯t let my queen feel any uneasiness when she¡¯s with me ever again. I¡¯m always here to serve you, okay?¡± he replied, which earned a sweet smile on my lips.


    ¡°Okay! If you say so,¡± I agreed while devotedly rolling my eyes at him, avoiding a minor argument.


    We were still a bit far from the convenience store that Liam was referring to when he decided to pull over and park the car¡­ which made me notice something. I even blinked my eyes a few times to make sure that I was seeing it clearly.


    It seemed like no matter how Liam tried to stop the car by stepping unstoppably on the brake pedal, the car would move still. My heartbeats hastened when it didn¡¯t even slow down, and we were still going straight at its sixty-kilometers-per-hour speed.


    Liam tried his best to stop the car but to no avail. I could even see the throbbing roots on his neck as he clenched his jaws while using all his strength to control the car, but still, nothing happened.


    He carefully used the handbrake lever, but it still couldn¡¯t stop the car. The problem made Liam ruin his hair using his right hand.


    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be happening. Shit! Not now, please!¡± he cursed. I knew that he doesn¡¯t want me to worry, but his voice was thick with fear.


    Dread twisted in my gut when I saw how terror crossed Liam¡¯s face. I was getting icy with panic when we already passed the convenience store, but he still couldn¡¯t stop the car.


    My throat tightened. However, I didn¡¯t have any other choice for now but to swallow real hard and wait for him on what to do next. I had to trust Liam here.


    It seemed like a big lump was stuck in my throat, choking me in the process. Terror frantically coursed through my veins while my bones were turning to jelly.


    ¡°L-Liam, w-what¡¯s going on?¡± I anxiously asked him while trembling and getting sick with fear. My voice was almost hoarse and edged with extreme anxiety.


    The truth was¡­ I already had an idea of what was happening around us, but I still asked Liam. I was certain as hell that what we were riding right now was a car without brakes on it, and if this would still continue, I was freaking sure that we would unfortunately meet an ident.


    ¡°The brake pedal is n-not working, Diane. I want you to tighten your seatbelt, and please, just trust me. I got this one, okay? We¡¯ve got this together.¡± Liam¡¯s voice shrilled with terror.


    Although he doesn¡¯t want me to see that he was scared too, I could feel it when he held my hand. He was only suppressing his fear, but his right hand was actually shivering.


    Tears were starting to blur my eyesight when I nodded at him. I checked my seatbelt and made sure that it was fastened securely. I was panicking inside, but silently praying to God and trusting Liam wholeheartedly, would be the best things to do in times like this.


    Lord, I will leave everything to You. Please¡­ please do not let anything bad happen right now. I know that You will take good care of us¡­ and You will save us.I sincerely prayed on my mind.


    What happened next was Liam pulled the parking brake gradually as I heard a sudden tug on the brake, which locked the wheels. It somehow slowed down the car in a straight line, but the resultant skid made the vehicle even more uncontroble, that there was a high possibility that it could still sideslip off the road.


    For the second time, he held my mmy hand tightly as he said, ¡°I want you to close your eyes, Diane. Please¡­¡± Liam¡¯s eyes were expressing agony when he nced at me.


    ¡°Liam, I-I¡¯m afraid.¡± Fear paralyzed me that I almost couldn¡¯t hear my voice.


    Tears began to roll down my cheeks. I was hesitant at first, but I had to fully trust him. Even though I wanted to stay conscious with open eyes so I could see what would happen next, I had to follow him.


    This would be the time to show that I trusted Liam more than anyone. I knew that nothing bad would happen to the two of us. We still have to get married tomorrow, so we should not be dealing with this problem now. I had never lost my faith in God. He would help us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I won¡¯t let you get hurt, okay? I promise to protect you at all costs, Diane¡­¡± Liam told me with assurance while he was still trying to control the car.


    That was when I closed my eyes, and just shortly after that, I felt a sudden bang from the absolute impact caused by the car being crashed to a certain wall-like structure. With the collision¡¯s powerful and shear force, I knew that we both turned upside down even though my eyes were closed.


    Things happened so fast until every part of me suddenly became numb-from my head down to my toes. Due to the severe trauma, I couldn¡¯t seem to feel my body anymore. My heart became heavy like it stopped from beating too.


    I opened my eyes and managed to see how Liam¡¯s damaged car flipped over after it hit a curb. The airbag suddenly opened as I hit my head somewhere that I wasn¡¯t sure of. I could see bloody wounds all over his face as he tried to reach me while asking frailly¡­


    ¡°D-Diane, are you okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Trying to stretch my arm, I wanted to reach out to him and touch his face as gently as I could. But I wasn¡¯t sessful in moving my hand, even one of my fingers.


    Feebly looking at Liam, I could feel that something inside my head reacted to a shear force caused by the car crash. I knew instantly that I got a head injury. I just couldn¡¯t figure out exactly what it was.


    One moment, I thought I would soon be marrying the man that I loved. But what happened next was a car crash and the unbearable level of pain that I might not recover from.


    Onest tear fell after that. I gave up and just swiftly smiled at Liam before everything went ck¡­ like everything crumbled apart.


    _________________________


    Maja nca* is a Filipino dessert made primarily from coconut milk and also known as a coconut pudding. It is usually served during fiestas and holidays, especially Christmas. Maja nca has the consistency of thick gtin and a delicate vor, that is creamy white in color.


    [Source: Wikipedia]

 CHAPTER 109:AT DEATHBED

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    They said that dying people would always have a clear reflection on how well they lived their lives on earth, from the start until the very end. The question would be, did I really live my life that well? Was I sessfully able to do great and humane things for me to be epted in heaven?


    At deathbed, people would start reminiscing about the good old days that in fact, were not really good after all. There were indeed so many lies and betrayals that would prevent us from moving on. A perfect life was indeed a joke.


    When you were on the verge of dying, science believed that you would have seven minutes of brain activity left. That was how your brain would shback memories in a dream sequence.


    People went from dreaming about the future but wouldter find themselves visualizing the past instead. And for that, they missed what is currently in the present.


    It was how I precisely felt right now. It was like I had to bepletely alone while traveling to a ce far away here and not to the exact ce I would wish to go. It wasn¡¯t the same ce where I could feel free, safe, and secured.


    It was a dark and mysterious tunnel where I couldn¡¯t fathom the end of it. I wanted to go back, but I didn¡¯t know how because I just woke up here.


    How could I say that I deserved the life that God gave me? And how would I even deal with what would happen next to me? Or was it correct to ask about how I would be able to ept the reality-when my brain was already closed to perceive that one hideous fact from the very beginning?


    The whole situation was suffocating me-drowning me into a state of constant lethargy. I was so close to death, and if this would be the real end of me, how I wished that I could have at least lived my life to the fullest.


    People lived their whole lives without really living at all. They actually lived to waste their time. And I guessed that people lived their lives discerning a whole pack of lies, then they would die without even correcting those lies.


    It was only a matter of seconds, and my life shed before my eyes.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Muddled, I didn¡¯t know. But why does it feel like my whole life was just a lie, and it was tearing me apart? That a big part of me was entirely gone?


    Still, I wanted to get it back. I had a strong feeling that the same lost part would be the one to soon build me up. But it would deliberately destroy me once I remembered everything, in contrast.


    shbacks began showing in my mind as I felt my body being transferred from one location to another. I didn¡¯t know what was going on around me right now. It looked like my soul was suddenly trapped inside a different dimension surrounded by bleak orbs, and there was no way out!


    But apart from this, I didn¡¯t know where to find my physical body. I didn¡¯t have any idea where the hell it was, and the thought was driving me crazy.


    Everything else was obscure. I couldn¡¯t see any signs of life. Wearing a white and in gown, this unabridged setting made me question myself if my soul was intently taking the path to the afterlife right now.


    Am I ready to leave my family? Wait, I hadn¡¯t yet bid a proper goodbye to them! I wanted to see them, and I wanted to apologize if it was already my time to leave them. I would like to say sorry for not keeping my promises.


    As vague people with unclear faces started to enter the picture, my head hurts even more as if it was being hit by lots of hammers. I opted to get a fistful of my hair and pulled them over, believing that it would at least lessen the pain. But it came to a point that I could no longer move my hands-even my fingers. The hardness in my chest seemed unbearable too.


    I could also hear sobs and an enigmatic voice of a man that made him totally different from anybody else. It was my first time hearing him, and I didn¡¯t even know why I felt this way about him. It was like an imaginary bond that I wouldn¡¯t want to break no matter what happens.


    It felt like I didn¡¯t know him, but there was a bigger part of me that would like to be with him. And I proved it the moment I heard his captivating voice calling me Diane. It was full of warmth. I wanted to respond, but I could not.


    There were so many things that reflected simultaneously in my head and those were trying to get inside my brain all at once. I wanted to open my eyes, but I just didn¡¯t know why I couldn¡¯t open them. I wanted to fight, but I didn¡¯t know how to! Am I going to die? Is this really the end of my life?


    No, I still wanted to live and enjoy life! Oh, God¡­ please help me! I wanted to scream on top of my lungs, but I felt like my strength was no longer enough. No matter how much I would struggle to fight, I was slowly giving up.


    Then, the first shback had led me back to the time when I was so young. My father used to carry me in the way that my small thighs werefortably resting on his shoulders.


    We were at the park full of blossoming flowers, and I was happily shouting while gripping his hair around. Myugh permeated the entire area while Dad was pretending to fly like Superman.


    My mother was then feeding my baby brother on the pic nket. There was no doubt that we were one happy family. I was grateful to see Dad being alive in my memories. But not until the background suddenly shifted into the gut-wrenching scene where he died when I was just twelve, David was seven, and Denise was only three.


    Dad was killed in a hostage-taking incident and was pronounced dead on arrival. Mom fainted as soon as she learned the truth. She was then taken care of by our neighbors.


    On the other hand, I valiantly went to the hospital morgue to see and get my father¡¯s remains with his friend, Uncle Greco. Being morose would be an understatement to exactly describe my expression.


    Still processing the bad news, my mind refused to believe what was happening around me when we came to the mortuary. I bravely ran towards my father, removed the white cloth that was used to cover him, and hugged his lifeless body. It was as if hugging him would bring him back to life.


    No, Dad! Please don¡¯t die¡­ please don¡¯t leave us! Please open your eyes¡­ please, I¡¯m begging you! I silently screamed while deeply suppressing my tears.


    Being matured at my age, I remembered that it took me two weeks before I cried. My father was already buried six feet under the ground, and still, I was resisting myself to cry. I was only staring at nowhere while counting the days and nights.


    Because before his death, Dad would always remind me that I was already a grown-up girl-ountable enough to take care of my siblings and my mother-and of course, big girls should no longer cry anymore. I was trying to put up a fa?ade to look strong until I betrayed myself over. I was vulnerable.


    I tried to hold on to that promise I made with my father, but when I started to cry, I cried a river. I locked myself in my room and cried out loud as if there would never be tomorrow. I couldn¡¯t ept what happened to him, and I didn¡¯t want to ept everything.


    Why does it have to be my father? He is a good person and there were even lots of bad people out there who much deserved to die rather than him. Why don¡¯t they just die instead of him?


    During thest day of his wake, I remembered how some people gossiped about Dad. They chatted about my father being a careless policeman-who was ipetent not to lead an entrapment operation and clear a hostage-taking scene at his hands.


    It was actually what made me cry. Dad was already buried six feet below the ground, but instead of being honored, he was still criticized.


    No one should be med for what happened, but the holdupper himself. The one whomitted the crime with threat and violence. The one who killed my father!


    The hurt and grief stressed me out until I felt something that contracted on my chest, depriving me to breathe. I tried to catch any oxygen at the ce where I was but to no avail. It was the time when I heard a loud beeping sound from somewhere that made me start to panic.

 CHAPTER 110:AWFUL NIGHTMARE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    After closing my eyes and covering my ears, I had the audacity to sessfully move my feet. I ran away as I felt a high dose of electric shock somewhere, which caused the scene to shift into where I was crowned as Queen of the Prom way back in my high school years.


    It also includes the moment when I graduated as second honorable mention with C. A. T. Leadership Award for being the highest female leader during our school year¡¯s Citizenship Army Training. I couldn¡¯t be happier as I smiled widely after taking my bow on the stage.


    Admiration could be seen on people¡¯s faces. They were proud of me, for I always had both beauty and brains. For that, I held my head up high while boosting my self-confidence even more. On top of those features, I had always been a strong-willed person.


    Myte father was a policeman, and to attain that leadership award, I immensely did my best for him to be proud of me in heaven. I considered those happenings as my best life achievements during my teenage years.


    A genuine smile escaped on my lips while watching my life¡¯s precious and sparkling moments in front of me. At some point, I realized that my life was still meaningful despite all the trials that tested my strength.


    My mom was still there alongside my two siblings, who never gave me a headache. They were my number one reasons not to give up, to keep up the fight and be with them, as well as to find the exit so I could finally get out of here.


    But everything deliberately went ck after. Radiant lights and lively people gradually disappeared as well as my family. I extended my arm and reached out to them, but they justpletely vanished like tiny bubbles in the air.


    By running again, I got almost tripped without knowing where I was heading. It was as if there was no end through this peculiar tunnel I was treading. Having no definite destination, I couldn¡¯t figure out how to move on.


    I was all alone when suddenly, I got abducted by unknown men and was forced to get inside a van no matter how I struggled to get away from them. I used all my strength to scream on top of my lungs. I also tried to fight them back, but one man roguishly punched me right through my stomach.


    They blindfolded me, tied my hands at the back, and covered my face with a strange-stinky cloth, which eventually made my eyelids droop. I lost consciousness but woke up in the middle of darkness with a mysterious and drunk man on top of my body.


    The next thing I knew was I already lost my purity to a stranger. That on the eve of my eighteenth birthday, I was raped. Not just once. Not even how many times I shed tears and begged for him to spare me¡­ but no matter how hard I tried to plea, he never listened to me!


    That said, I was ruined and damaged. I was like a beautiful ss thatpletely shattered into pieces. Even if I tried to put up the broken pieces and build myself again, I couldn¡¯t do anything about it because I already got marked with a horrible dent.


    My dignity was gone. My dreams were crushed. My life crumbled down. My soul had been torn apart.


    The next morning, I opened my eyes and found my naked body right next to him. He was sleeping soundly like an angel, butst night proved that he was otherwise a devil-who ravaged me for how many times while satisfying his deadly lust with my body.


    He was snoring, that he didn¡¯t even notice that I already removed myself away from the bed. Then, I cried from the excruciating pain in between my legs, and from there, I figured out the evidence that what he did to me was real. I also saw the bloodstain from the white bedsheet, and it was not just a dream.


    The devil carelessly stole my virginity. He took my virginity just like that while I was too helpless and in so much distress-too weak to fight for my dignity. That made me cry again as I could no longer help myself from releasing the hot water through my cheeks.


    My tears were almost blinding me, but that scene made me realize that I actually went in front of him to see his face clearly, before finally leaving him. He was such a demon with an angelic face, but how could he do this to me? How could he ruin my life in just a blink of an eye?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    When I got home, I immediately went to the shower. I washed my entire body repeatedly, even the tip of my fingernails, hoping that every trace of that rapist¡¯s touch and hickeys would quickly fade away. But despite everything, I knew that it was impossible to happen. It was all toote.


    The realization made me slowly crouch down until my butt was seated on the tiled floor while the water was unstoppably gushing throughout my naked body. I couldn¡¯t get more disgusted with myself.


    Filled with hatred, I loathed every part of me because of that incident. Every time I could remember how that devil raped me, I would only feel that every part of me was no longer different from those dirty women selling their bodies.


    All the shits that he made me feel that night was traumatizing me, and no matter how hard I tried to forget about it, it would forever remain in my system. It would never go away and disappear, even if how many times I took a bath to wash them all away because it was already imprinted on my whole personality.


    It was like a tattoo. You could remove it, but the marks would stay on your skin forever. The inner wounds would never heal. A rapist stole my virginity, and nothing could ever change it!


    Hitting the rock bottom and getting sick about how my life turned out, I didn¡¯t know how to start all over again. Every single thing was rotten now that my dark past started to show, giving me full torment.


    It felt like my whole life was falling apart as I was being crushed into pieces. Now, how could I make myself whole again?


    Would it be more satisfying if I would just give up? After all, my life had no clear destination, and I had no dreams to pursue anymore. I was already damaged, and that was what judgmental people wouldbel me.


    No one aside from my family would ever dare to love me. I was a raped victim, and that was what the blind society would only see me.


    In the eyes of condemnatory people-I wasn¡¯t a woman of honor anymore. For them, I was already a careless and disgraceful one.


    In just a snap of a finger, I became someone who no longer deserved to be respected-a very filthy woman. All of my achievements would suddenly be irrelevant.


    With that thought, another beeping sound annoyed my ears. It looked like it could also damage my brain if I would still allow myself to hear it. It was like a sound of agony, ripping every part of me in aplete struggle. I ran again without even turning back from where I had started.


    Then, I saw scenes where I continued living my life while attending different counseling sessions, psychological interviews, and testing aptitudes. With my teammates, who were mostly sexual harassment and rape victims too, I decided to open up and, at the same time, I peacefully brought myself to closure.


    To boost my morale, I was willing to forget everything that happened. I was willing to gain back my lost self-confidence, willing to start a new life, willing to give myself a chance to finally move on, and willing to forgive that person.


    I was more than willing, but not until¡­


    After what I thought was a long sleep, I slowly opened my eyes and stared at the blurred ceiling. I guessed that it was the longest time I opened my eyes after having a lengthy dream. That was when I felt a throbbing pain in my head.


    When my vision became clear, I found out that I was inside a clean and white room. I blinked my eyes more to make sure I wasn¡¯t trapped in that awful nightmare anymore. I didn¡¯t want to go back there, and I would rather die than experience it ever again.


    But wait, where am I? What happened to me? I creased a frown.


    I silently scanned the whole area and gasped after realizing that I was in the hospital. The whole room was a gigantic one-it was even bigger thanbining the first and second floors of our house.


    My mom and my two siblings were silently praying with their eyes closed. They were clutching their hands altogether, with Mom being at the center. They werefortably seated to what I thought was a fleecy couch, ced at the left side of the room, although it was at the right side from my view.


    With my reflexes, I tried to move my neck but to no avail. Thus, what I did next was to move my left hand and saw dextrose attached to it. I was able to move it, so I was freaking sure that my soul sessfully came back to my own body.


    By slowly moving my hand and touching my head, it dreadfully hurts despite being closely wrapped in a bandage. The pain was intolerable that I could even close my eyes due to anguish.


    My neck was supported by a medical brace, and I could feel that some band-aids were also attached to my face. I tried to sit up, but both of my shoulders were sore as well. It looked like I sustained some fractures over there.


    That was when I suited in contentment by lying on the soft mattress while checking out myself. I was relieved that my body was still in aplete state, that I could also move my feet, and all of my body parts were functioning well.

 CHAPTER 111:HER REMINISCENCE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Oh my God, Diane¡­ you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Mom burst out crying before she looked upwards.


    ¡°Oh, God! I couldn¡¯t ask for more. Thank You for saving my daughter. Thank You so much!¡± Then, she stared back at me. My siblings also did the same thing, and it broke my heart to see them all crying.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made me worry so much about you, Hija! I don¡¯t know what to do anymore if something bad happens to you. Wait, is everything alright? Are you hurt somewhere? Is there anything wrong with you? Feel free to tell Mom here.¡±


    My mom gently touched my face until her hands reached my shoulders, from which I twitched my lips. Her anxious expression made my tears run down my cheeks. I moved my head sideways, silently letting her know that I was suitably fine and she should not worry about me.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry!¡± Mom wiped my tears from falling before she turned her attention to my brother.


    ¡°Dave, call the doctor. Hurry up!¡± She instructed Dave as she pushed something on my bed, adjusting it in a nt position. ¡°Feeling better now?¡± she asked.


    Now, I wasfortably seated in front of them without forcing myself to sit up. Then, I nodded at Mom.


    On the other hand, my brother immediately obeyed hermand and pressed something against the wall near the IV fluid stand. I was observing him through my peripheral vision. It was probably an inte. David also rushed out of the room to personally call the doctor¡¯s attention.


    But why did Mom let me stay in a room like this? This one was so elegant andvish. It looked like only those who were born with silver spoons could afford this ptial room.


    Oh, wait! How many days had I been sleeping here? We didn¡¯t have the means to pay for this room, even for a day of stay, so how much more if I would stay here longer? Dad¡¯s insurance would surely be consumed.


    My youngest sister, Denise, threw herself on me, hugged me so tightly, and whined in between her tears. ¡°We first thought that you would n-never wake up, big sis! You had been sleeping here for two weeks already.¡± And that answered my self-query.


    But, for two weeks? How about my hospital bills?


    ¡°Are you already okay, sis? I thought that y-you would leave us too like what Dad did. The doctor mentioned before that you were in a state of ca, but I couldn¡¯t fully understand what that means.¡± My baby sister was still sniffing while tears continued to roll down her cheeks.


    ¡°But I knew it! You will never allow that to happen. You will always return to us because you love me, and you will still braid my hair as you have always been doing. Also, you are a fighter, and you can¡¯t afford to see me losing another family member at a very young age.¡± Denise buried her face on my chest, staining my white patient gown in the process.


    Feeling weak and exhausted, I smilingly held her head, caressed her hair, and tried to hug her-even though I wasn¡¯t able to do it entirely. My baby sister really knew me. She was right because I would do my best to fight for my life, and that was what I did.


    But then, it was quite strange that Denise¡¯s hair already reached her waist, and she seemed to have grown as well from thest time I saw her. It seemed like she was just a child yesterday, but now, she looked like a teenager. She even developed small boobs.


    David appeared to have stood taller too when I saw him a while ago. He was even taller than me and looked mature.


    I wanted to speak in order to calm and stop my baby sister from crying, but I felt drained. It was like my whole body just returned here after a long journey. My eyelids drooped as I panted heavily, prompting me to drift back to sleep.


    That was when David came back in my room alongside a male doctor and a female nurse. Denise released her hug from me, politely took a seat at the foot of my hospital bed, and wiped her tears using her clothes.


    The doctor reflected his medical penlight on my eyes-perhaps, to check if those were constricted or dted. He looked so stoic when he checked my heartbeats.


    Then, he briefly removed my bandage to probably examine if there could be any improvements on my head at all. On the other hand, the nurse took me various tests like temperature and blood pressure.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Dr. Ronrick Salvatore. Now, I want you to cooperate with me, okay? You suffered from hypothermia* before you fell into the state ofa. After what happened, you might have experienced a fuzzy memory or memory loss, so I¡¯m here to ask you some random questions. Are we okay on that?¡± The doctor introduced himself, also revealing my condition.


    I just nodded at him. If that would help me to recover quickly, then why wouldn¡¯t I cooperate with him? He was a professional, and he knew better than me.


    ¡°Good, so first things first-how are you feeling right now? Are you hurt somewhere, or do you feel anything strange with regards to your body?¡± Dr. Salvatore asked while attentively looking at me.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ my head, neck, and s-shoulders quite hurt, Doc,¡± I told him, but it was more of a whisper. I already got shortness of breath even though that was all I could utter.


    ¡°On a scale of one to ten, how would you rate the pain?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, eight.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯spletely normal. I won¡¯t expect that your injuries would immediately heal in as fast as two weeks. I¡¯ll prescribe some pain relieverster, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Then, he paused before his eyes roamed at all of us here.


    ¡°And for everyone¡¯s info, waking up from aa in less than a month was already a miracle. Most of the patients woke up after a year,¡± the doctor stated before he motioned the nurse to disinfect my head wound and rece the old bandage.


    For that, I silently thanked the Lord for showering me with an enormous miracle. He truly loved me, despite the fact that I questioned Him before about why a horrible thing had to happen to me.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s proceed to the second phase-I want to know your name as well as your birthday and the things you still remembered right before the car ident,¡± Dr. Salvatore demanded to know.


    He looked like he was only ahead of me for a few years. He might have been in his early thirties. He wasn¡¯t smiling, but he wasn¡¯t that serious either. He wasn¡¯t intimidating too-probably the main features required for a male doctor.


    ¡°Di-Diane. Dayanara riz Rivera. I was born on May 12, 1987.¡± I answered him, although I was a little taken aback. I pressed my lips together as frustration, dread, and anxiety covered my heart.


    ¡°But, w-what car ident are you talking about?¡± I asked perplexedly, also ncing at Mom. ¡°I-I don¡¯t remember any car ident, Doc.¡± I continued as my chest moved up and down.


    Disturbed by my own thoughts, I got bewildered by what the doctor was asking me.So, I got into a car ident? Was it the main reason why I ended up here, sustaining a head injury? How fatal was it?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Lost about what was happening around me, I closed my eyes while trying to recall the memories of the past events. My head just ached from intricately forcing myself to think.


    But no matter what I did, I couldn¡¯t remember what he was asking me. What I could remember was a fucking nightmare, and it was even worse than a car ident.


    ¡°Okay, Diane. It¡¯s alright! You don¡¯t have to push yourself towards your limits. Anyway, do you remember them?¡± I opened my eyes when the doctor asked me again. Dr. Salvatore was referring to my mom and two adorable siblings.


    ¡°Of course, Doc. Why would I even forget them? She¡¯s my mom, and her name was Cecille, then, I have here my two younger siblings, David and Denise,¡± I replied, which earned a positive smile on my lips.


    Anything about my family would make me delightfully beam. I was d about seeing myplete family the moment I opened my eyes. At the same time, I was grateful that I didn¡¯t leave them. They also smiled back at me and I could see the same glee on their faces because I was able to remember them.


    ¡°Great! So, how about them? Do you still remember them?¡± Dr. Salvatore was still throwing me questions that would help me dig my memory.


    He showed me a picture of where I was in between a guy and a girl. The guy who was with us even had more makeup than the rest of us girls. On the other hand, the girl who was hugging me had ginger hair with rose-gold highlights on her strands.


    While holding the photo, I nodded. The truth was I couldn¡¯t remember them exactly, but they both looked so familiar to me. I closed my eyes for a moment, and that was when I grasped a swift memory with them¡­


    ¡°Hey, bitch! I¡¯m just reminding you that you might have a story to tell, so any ns of disclosing it to us? My manicure would soon fade away, and here you are, still as tight-lipped as ever! Oh my God, stop acting like a teenager!¡± A bit of annoyance was present to my gay best friend¡¯s tone because I was hanging them-silently mocking them for not talking so soon.


    ¡°It was a long story, but to cut it short¡­ I only met himst Saturday night, then I gave him my sweetest ¡®yes¡¯ just this morning¡­ in our house,¡± I told them while feeling the non-stop butterflies wobbling around my stomach.


    Unconsciously, I touched my lips when I remembered the passionate kisses that the two of us shared this morning.


    ¡°What the fuck! What¡¯s ¡®long¡¯ in there? Two days?¡± the two shrieked as theyughed out loud.


    They even duet the same phrases, for Christ¡¯s sake! I couldn¡¯t do anything but roll my eyes in the process. I guessed that these two had the same brains.


    Theirughter boomed across the whole ssroom, and their blended voice was too raucous-it could even raise the dead. They even lifted their hands and uncontrobly did a high-five in the air.


    While opening my eyes and cutting the memory, I sessfully remembered their names. I stared at Dr. Salvatore in such astonishment. These two were my college best friends, but what really happened in that reminiscence? The question made me wrinkle my forehead.


    Who was the man I cited there-to whom I had given my sweetest ¡®yes¡¯ in just a matter of two days?


    _________________________


    Hypothermia*is a medical emergency that urs when your body loses heat faster than it can produce heat, causing a dangerously low body temperature. Normal body temperature is around 98. 6 ¡ãF (37 ¡ãC). Hypothermia urs as your body temperature falls below 95 ¡ãF (35 ¡ãC).


    [Source: Google]

 CHAPTER 112:DIANE鈥橲 AMNESIA

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    I opened my mouth, but no words came out of it. With how butterflies tingled my stomach from that memory, I could feel like my heart was exhrating, pulses were racing, and everything was real. At the same time, I got frustrated-feeling unfulfilled.


    Did I have a boyfriend, and it just happened that my mind had forgotten him?


    But how?


    My mind naturally stirred back into the present, but my heart looked like it dwelled in the past. It was trying to pull my inner self to remain in my trance. It was a good memory and worth keeping safe in my heart, but I wanted to fully remember it back.


    ¡°Diane?¡± The doctor called me, dragging me out of my reverie.


    ¡°Yes, Doc. If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, t-they are my best friends¡­ Karen and Lorenz?¡± I told the doctor as I dismissed the mentioned guy from my recollection. I guessed that my mind was remembering a few things I was not supposed to. I should not be stressing myself over those things, though.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    My friends¡¯ names automatically wedged into my brain, though I pronounced them inquisitively because I wasn¡¯t really sure if my memory was correct. It was clear, but at some point, it was also distorted. It was making my head surge with bewilderment.


    Just when I thought that all of my body parts were functioning well, it was quite ironic that the said ident seemed like it affected my brain. It was giving me hazy and vague memories.


    The moment I replied to the doctor, Mom swiftly nodded with a smile on her lips. Her palms were sped together as if praying that I would remember everything clearly. She was hoping that I could answer the additional questions Dr. Salvatore would be asking me.


    ¡°Hmm, okay. So¡­ may I know about thest event that you could remember, Diane?¡± he stoically asked.


    That made me slowly avert my eyes away from him and stared at nowhere like my family wasn¡¯t even here. The corners of my eyes throbbed a little bit before I felt my fabricating tears and my fingers shakily grasped the whiteforter sheet, pulling it towards me.


    Secondster, I couldn¡¯t control myself anymore as tears were gushing down my cheeks. Fear gnawed inside me, and my whole body was trembling in anxiety. It felt like I was being crushed again, prompting me to be devastated.


    My heartbeats were screaming dread, and I even attempted to suppress my breathing rate. After that, I slowly looked at my wrists for any marks of being tied upon. Swallowing real hard, I felt like a filthy and lost woman who would never be able to find her way back.


    Does he really need to ask and know about that terrible thing?


    ¡°Diane, is everything okay? Why are you crying? Were you hurt somewhere?¡± Mom asked. She held my right hand, and I could feel her warmth.


    Then, Mom reached to my siblings as she wanted them out of the room immediately. ¡°Hmm¡­ David, Denise, the doctor will do further tests on your sister, so you two should get out of the room first. Here, feel free to buy anything you want to eat.¡± Mom gave David a five-hundred-peso bill.


    ¡°But Mom! I would like to stay here. I-I¡¯m afraid that big sis w-won¡¯t remember me anymore if I would leave,¡± Denise argued, as she even hugged my legs and refused to let go.


    ¡°Denise, let¡¯s go. Big sis will never forget about us, okay?¡± David, being the obedient son, pulled Denise away from me and helped her rise to her feet.


    ¡°No, please¡­ I won¡¯t leave her!¡± Denise whined.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Denise. I won¡¯t forget about you¡­ I promise,¡± I assured her while slowly extending my right pinky finger, which she immediately knotted with hers.


    ¡°You better keep your promise, or else I would eat lots of shrimps to punish myself!¡± Denise threatened before she pouted her lips and joined her brother to leave. I could still remember how she was allergic to shrimps.


    David was tensely ncing at me while holding Denise on both of her shoulders, pushing her from behind. I waited for the two of them to finally leave the room and closed the door before I feebly sighed.


    That was when I fully sobbed in front of my mom, the nurse, and the doctor. I snuffled more, and the nurse gave me some tissues, from which I blew my nose.


    ¡°I-I was kidnapped and r-¡± I shrugged my shoulders before finding it hard to continue speaking for myself. I was hesitant to tell in front of the doctor and the nurse that I was raped. I felt ashamed.


    ¡°Sweetheart? D-Do you already remember that?¡± Mom asked while crying as she came closer to me.


    With shallow breathing, I just nodded while tears kept on falling¡­ until I wailed out loud. In just a few seconds, my face was covered with tears that the female nurse was wiping. At the same time, she was lightly rubbing my back up and down to help me ease the pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself too much. It will only worsen your condition,¡± said the nurse. She was quick enough to give me some water. ¡°Here, drink this.¡±


    ¡°T-Thanks,¡± I almost whispered.


    ¡°Wait, Mrs. Rivera. To help me understand more of what Diane is manifesting right now, may I know when did this so-called abduction happen to her?¡± Dr. Salvatore curiously asked my mom, whose attention was divided in between me and the doctor.


    ¡°I-It has been a long time, Doc. Actually, it has been four years already since someone k-kidnapped my daughter. Fortunately, D-Diane was able to get back home the next day.¡± Mom was stuttering. I knew how hard it was for her to bring back the past too.


    So, does it mean¡­ four years had already passed since that night happened? But why couldn¡¯t I remember anything with regards to the recent four years? What did I do with all those years?


    ¡°But after almost a year, she had already forgotten about it and I thought that it would be better for her not to remember anything. So, as her mom, I never mentioned that to her because those memories would only bring her pain.¡± Mom paused for a while before she continued.


    ¡°Those memories would only hurt my daughter. Only now did she remember what happened, so I was a bit surprised too. Thest thing I would have ever wanted was to hurt my daughter, Doc. Do you understand me? And it kills me that I wasn¡¯t able to protect her during those times,¡± Mom stated, still with tears in her eyes.


    The doctor unstoppably nodded as if he was already sure of my condition. His reaction was still stoic until he contritely pressed his lips into a thin line.


    ¡°Well, while we are still waiting for her additionalb results, especially hertest *MRI and *CT scan, I think¡­¡± Dr. Salvatore gazed at me intently before he confirmed my condition, ¡°Diane is suffering from a **retrograde amnesia.¡±


    Amnesia?I puckered my forehead.


    ¡°Well, amnesia is a deficit in memory caused by brain damage, disease, or any psychological traumas. Retrograde amnesia caused Diane not to retrieve her recent memories before her ident two weeks ago,¡± Dr. Salvatore further exined before he continued.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I won¡¯t be surprised now because Diane already had a history of this kind of amnesia. But this time, it was triggered by her **traumatic brain injury or skull fracture. I might not be present at the exact ident scene, but I was sure that it was caused by the same car ident she was in.¡±


    ¡°Diane might have struck her head into something that led her to suffer hemorrhage and contusion. The contusion is swelling of the brain, while hemorrhage is internal bleeding or blood clot. These are all technical terms, but I¡¯m giving my best to exin inyman¡¯s term.¡±


    Dr. Salvatore was right. He was making it easy for us, but even though he was already rifying the various medical terms here¡­ I still couldn¡¯t understand thempletely. All I could understand was amnesia, and it was all about loss of memory.


    ¡°So, her first retrograde amnesia might be caused by her disturbing experience four years ago. Retrograde amnesia is a type of amnesia from which a person forgets events from the past month-or it could be from a year, or worse, even from a decade-before a tragedy or ident happened.¡±


    The racing beats of my heart pulsated under my fingertips, for I held my chest because my heart appeared like it would want toe out of my chest. Dr. Salvatore ruefully looked at me before he turned to my mom to say the thing that would shock the hell out of me.


    ¡°With your daughter¡¯s case right now, I regret to inform you, Mrs. Rivera, but unfortunately¡­ Diane had lost thest four years of her memory, starting from the time she was abducted.¡±


    _________________________


    Maic Resonance Imaging (MRI)*is a medical imaging technique used in radiology to form pictures of the anatomy and the physiological processes of the body. MRI scanners use strong maic fields, maic field gradients, and radio waves to generate images of the organs in the body.


    Computed Tomography (CT) Scan*is a medical imaging technique that usesputer-processedbinations of multiple X-ray measurements taken from different angles to produce tomographic (cross-sectional) images (virtual ¡®slices¡¯) of a body, allowing the user to see inside the body non-invasively.


    Amnesia**is a loss of memory. The memory can be either wholly or partially lost due to the extent of damage that was caused. There are two main types of amnesia: retrograde amnesia and anterograde amnesia.


    Retrograde Amnesiais the inability to retrieve information that was acquired before a particr date, usually the date of an ident or operation. In some cases, the memory loss can extend back decades, while in others the person may lose only a few months of memory.


    Anterograde Amnesiais the inability to transfer new information from the short-term store into the long-term store. People with this type of amnesia cannot remember things for long periods of time.


    Traumatic Brain Injury (TBI)**urs as a result of any force that prates or fractures the skull areas which are susceptible during an automobile ident.


    Trauma to the brain can ur during an automobile ident when the skull strikes, for example, an object like a steering wheel or windshield. There may or may not be an open wound to the skull due to the ident. However, in automobile idents, the skull may not necessarily need to have been prated or fractured for a traumatic brain injury to ur.


    It can cause bruising of the brain (referred to as acontusion) and bleeding (brainhemorrhage), which may not be visible at the time of injury.


    [Source: Wikipedia]

 CHAPTER 113:WHO IS LIAM?

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    So, I forgot thest four years of my life? I lost thest four years of my memory? But how can I take them back? God, please! I need to get them back.


    Hopeless and left with no other choice, I just couldn¡¯t help myself but shed tears again. I tried to remember what happened to me after that incident four years ago, but I couldn¡¯t remember any further details, aside from my best friends, Karen and Lorenz.


    Thetter was even a bit feminine, and that was all I knew. It was just unfortunate because when I woke up earlier, the two just went home. My mother told me that my best friends hardly left my hospital room. The two were even acting raucous in an attempt to wake me up as soon as possible.


    However, I didn¡¯t know how to face them both because, at some point, they might look like strangers to me even though we were all best of friends. I wouldn¡¯t have ever known the same treatment that I used to give them way back then.


    I might be distant from them now, and that could somehow disappoint them.


    Mom also mentioned thatst week should be Karen¡¯s return to Cebu because my friend already stayed there for good. But after what happened to me, she canceled her flight to Cebu. I could say that Karen was thoughtful, and perhaps, the two of us were really close to each other.


    While my heart thumped stubbornly, my mind was fragile enough not to remember everything. That was when I wiped my tears from falling. All I had known before was I would be turning into a second-year college student. And now, I had already graduated. It was indeed shocking for me.


    What if I had already forgotten even the basics of ountancy?


    Wait¡­ what is the basic ounting equation, Diane?I narrowed my eyes while silently asking myself as if on a graded recitation.


    Yeah, right! Assets are equal to liabilities plus owner¡¯s equity. Assets increased under debit, while liabilities and owner¡¯s equity decreased. Under credit, assets decreased while liabilities and owner¡¯s equity increased.


    Perfect!I sighed with relief. It looked like some basic knowledge retained in my memories. I promised to work hard on refreshing myself once I got discharged here. For now, I would try to rx.


    While choosing from some of the novels that Karen left here, I was d that I still knew how to read. Mom said that what I picked was the one Karen kept on reading beside me for the past two weeks. My friend told Mom that it was indeed my favorite love story.


    It was about a romantic couple that stood the test of time. The guy hurt his girlfriend so much, but in the end, love proved that it conquers everything.


    The woman was able to forgive him for what he had done. After all, the past would be forever in the past, and nothing or no one could ever change that.


    For a moment, I would still keep on forcing myself to remember. As a result, my head would just hurt mentally. And yet, I still couldn¡¯t remember anything. I looked so pathetic over my diminished memories like those were popped balloons in the air.


    God knew how much I was determined to get back my old memories. But it felt like some parts of my head were doors forever locked, and I couldn¡¯t fathom how to open them.


    It was hard to be living like this, but life must go on. I still had a family to lean on, and for them, I had to be strong. Defeating the extreme misery caused by my father¡¯s death when I was young, I was certain that I would also be able to surpass this kind of trial.


    But apart from everything, how I wished I hadn¡¯t remembered that one traumatic event that happened to me four years ago. I hoped that it would be thest thing I could remember-that it should just stay on the deepest part of my brain-but fate seemed to be messing up with me all along.


    It turned out to be the first thing that came back to my memory, with a mission of haunting me after all these years. How could I say now that the past should just be buried?


    ¡°Sweetheart, you have to take a rest. Get well soon first, so you can get out of here. Don¡¯t force yourself to swiftly remember everything because it might not even help you,¡± Mom softly said.


    ¡°It would only hurt your head and might worsen your condition. I won¡¯t get tired of telling you what happened over the recent four years. Always remember that we have all the time together,¡± she continued while peeling the apples.


    Mom instructed my siblings to rest at home with Uncle Greco showing up to fetch David and Denise an hour ago. On the other hand, I could remember that apples and grapes were my favorite fruits.


    Closing the novel and carefully cing it back on the side stack, I stared intently at Mom. ¡°H-How can I recover soon if I¡¯ve lost a big part of my life, Mom?¡±


    ¡°How can I live n-normally now¡­ when I didn¡¯t even know how to start again? With what was lost over thest four years, I barely knew myself.¡± I sat on the bed and leaned over the nt position of its headrest. I began to cry again.


    ¡°Hija, no matter what happens¡­ you are still Diane, and that won¡¯t ever change. You are still my filial daughter and the role-model sister to your siblings.¡± Mom stopped from what she was doing, wiped her hands with a clean towel, approached me, and gently wiped my tears from continuous falling.


    ¡°You know what? I am so grateful to God that you¡¯re now safe, sweetheart. Seeing you awake matters to me more than anything. You might be having amnesia right now, but only a part of your memory was missing¡­¡± Mom concisely exined while holding my head.


    Then, she smiled and touched my chest to directly refer to my heart. ¡°But the content of this one, no. Use this so you could easily remember everything, Diane. I know that you will soon be able to do that. Just listen to your heart.¡±


    ¡°And I believe that there¡¯s no impossible to God. You can even remember everything in just a few months. Just trust yourself, sweetheart. We¡¯re always here to help you, and we just have to hold on that your memories wille back anytime soon.¡± Mom assured as she patted me on my shoulder, pulled me into a hug, rose back to her feet, and continued peeling the apples.


    ¡°But w-what really happened to me, Mom? Why and h-how did I get into that ident? As far as I know, we don¡¯t have a car, and I justmute to school. Am I riding a jeepney? Are there any other people involved? D-Did someone die?¡± I anxiously threw Mom a series of questions.


    Guilt was building up in my heart.What if I caused that car crash?


    ¡°Hey! Rx, sweetheart. You don¡¯t have to stress yourself with what happened, okay? You and Liam were getting married in Balesin Ind two weeks ago, but the car brakes malfunctioned. Don¡¯t worry because no one else was involved, and most importantly, no one died.¡±


    What Mom said sent me relief. Then, I continued listening to her.


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦ also received medical treatment after the doctors revived you. He worried so much about you and even med himself for what happened to the both of you,¡± Mom handed me some apple slices, from which I immediately dug myself.


    But what name did my Mom say? L-Liam? Who is he? I can¡¯t remember him!my mind screamed while I was silently chewing.


    ¡°We were as nervous as hell because you nearly died, sweetheart! Imagine my reaction when I saw your heart monitor showing a t line twice? Then, you also went into aa for two weeks. So, I¡¯m more than happy now that you¡¯re already okay! You don¡¯t know how grateful I am.¡±


    And fianc¨¦? Was he the man who I answered right away in just two days of courtship? And we were even getting married in Balesin? Aren¡¯t only the rich ones capable of going there?


    But even though I couldn¡¯t remember anything about our rtionship-no single clue about his face-I could feel that my heart beats freaking faster as if it was too excited to hear his name. I could feel something in me got suddenly ignited at the thought of him, and that something sent electrifying chills throughout my whole system.


    He had this kind of effect on me. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all, since Liam was my fianc¨¦ and we were about to get married. That was how I understood what my mother told me. If that was the case, then I wanted to see him.


    Perhaps, I could fully remember our wonderful times together once I saw his face. At the same time, I might be able to see some shbacks about how we dated. My lips painted a smile on their own ord when I realized that extreme anticipation spread through my brain cells just by hearing his name.


    But after all, I shrugged my shoulders. It was quite ironic to hear the truth. It felt like yesterday, I was only a college student. And when I woke up today, I was about to get married and ready to start my own family.


    Damn those forgotten memories!


    ¡°Liam? I-I don¡¯t remember him, Mom. But if he¡¯s really my fianc¨¦, then w-where is he? S-Shouldn¡¯t he be here too? Shouldn¡¯t he be one of those people who I would see first as soon as I opened my eyes and came back to life? But why is he not here? The doctor didn¡¯t even ask me about him. I should have at least seen his picture with me!¡± My eyes dimmed.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But above everything, is he okay? Was he treated fine? What does he look like? And do I have a cellr phone, Mom? I should have one, right? And I could have at least saved a photo of us.¡± I didn¡¯t know why I suddenly got worried about Liam.


    The car that we were riding doesn¡¯t have brakes, so he might have also suffered a lot. I used to be a man-hater before¡­ but if he was already my fianc¨¦, then he must be persistent to win my heart. He might be really special to me to quickly say ¡®yes¡¯ on his marriage proposal.


    But what does Liam look like, and how did he court me? How did he win my heart, and if my memory was correct, what led me to ept him to be my boyfriend in just two days?


    Then, my heart jumped ecstatically, as if I was so excited to remember everything. I really wanted to see him. My mind couldn¡¯t remember him, but my heart would surely recognize him.

 CHAPTER 114:HIS ANGELIC FACE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    Had we been together for years? But how did we first meet, and how did he propose to me that he wanted us to get married? Did he do the traditional way of kneeling while holding the ring?


    Did he do it in front of my family? Did I say ¡®yes¡¯ easily? How romantic was it, and what did I exactly feel about it?


    So many questions began flooding my mind and speaking of his marriage proposal, I automatically looked at my hands. Then, I saw something that was marvelously shining on my left forefinger.


    It was a fabulous engagement ring. It wasprised of two rings in one, with the upper ring having a big diamond at its center.


    Wow! Just wow!


    I gasped for air while still couldn¡¯t help myself but getpletely amazed about how it looked. Words were not enough to precisely describe how I felt. I was lost for words.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The design was far from the typical engagement rings I had only seen on televisions, magazines, and jewelry stores before. Liam might have been head over heels in love with me when there could be lots of women who looked better.


    The ring sparkled so brightly that I fell in love with it at first sight. It looked like it was custom-made just for me, and I loved to see it on my finger. It was magnificent and beyond beautiful.


    ¡°Liam doesn¡¯t want to leave you, but I forced him to go home and rest first, sweetheart. For Christ¡¯s sake, he had been restless while watching over you for the past two weeks,¡± Mom admitted, and that made me stare at her.


    ¡°He never left your side while patiently waiting even though there was no assurance about when will you be able to wake up. Don¡¯t worry, the word ¡®handsome¡¯ was an understatement how to describe Liam.¡± Then, she smiled while showing some fine wrinkles on her eyes.


    What Mom told me made my heart instantly melt.Did I really get the chance to meet that kind of fianc¨¦? It was like winning the lottery.


    Just hearing about him, how he unconditionally took care of me, made him look so perfect already. He was so caring, and that made me feel more excited about seeing him.


    My mood lifted, and my heart was singing. I couldn¡¯t help but look forward to our meeting. If I could pull the hours and the minutes, I would have already done that just to have even the slightest glimpse of Liam¡¯s face.


    Then, Mom continued. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear. Your phone got damaged, but I already asked Dave to transfer your engagement photos on his phone for you to see them. Anyway, right after the ident¡­ Liam didn¡¯t even want to get his wounds treated, to think that he also sustained a shoulder fracture.¡±


    ¡°Liam didn¡¯t mind his injuries because he only thought about you. He never wanted to go through an X-ray either, not until he made sure that you¡¯re already okay. He had his own room too, but he always stayed here to stay close to you.¡± Mom swallowed a lump on her throat before she continued.


    ¡°He always talked to you while you were stitose. One time, I even saw Liam crying while helplessly looking at you. If he could only trade positions with you, he would have done that.¡±


    ¡°You know what? He couldn¡¯t do anything about it, but he would have never wanted to see you in aa. Liam always held your hands. He would sometimes lift your right hand and feel his heart. He would always sleep next to you because he doesn¡¯t want to sleep there on the sofa.¡±


    ¡°Like us, every day was a battle for Liam not to lose hope. He loves you so much, and we all saw that, Diane. I¡¯m so happy that you didn¡¯t make a mistake in choosing him. Even from the start, I already knew that he would take good care of you forever, and I approved him being my son-inw,¡± Mom exined with a sweet smile on her lips.


    Mom¡¯s smile brought me relief, but even if I wanted to smile too, I couldn¡¯t do it. What I did next was to bite my lower lip. My excitement was suddenly reced by despair at what I had heard about Liam and the other things I learned about us.


    Of all the memories I could lose, why does it have to include my sweet and cherished memories with Liam? Why does it have to include those memories, from which I was truly and sincerely loved by my special someone?


    But¡­ what if Liam would find out the filthy truth about me? That four years ago, I got marked by a rapist? Would he still ept me as his fianc¨¦e? Or would he loath me and might not want to see my face ever again?


    Lopsidedly shaking my head, I set aside my thoughts because overthinking wouldn¡¯t help me in this case. I didn¡¯t want to cry again. The corners of my eyes were tired and sore as well.


    Rx, Diane! Liam would never turn his back on you. His selfless love would make him ept you for whoever you are and for whatever you had been through.


    That was when I turned my attention again to my mother. ¡°Mom, can you please tell me more? Was I able to continue my studies? Did I graduate from college? How about Denise and David? Were they able to graduate from elementary and high school?¡±


    ¡°How about your medications? Were you able to continue them? Was I able to remind you to drink your meds on time?¡± I anxiously threw Mom a series of questions. I remembered her having high blood pressure.


    ¡°Take everything slowly, dear. Just breathe and ask one thing at a time, okay? I want you to get well soon and not to upset yourself. So, after what happened way back then¡­ you went through a lot of counseling sessions and psychological seminars, but you were still able to c-continue your studies.¡±


    ¡°But then, you applied as a club dancer to your Aunt Lucy because that was the only night job your schedule could fit in. I didn¡¯t want you to do that, but you were the one who insisted because you wanted to help us.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, dear¡­ you¡¯re just dancing there with a mask to cover your face. You never allowed the customers to table you, and Lucy would have to face my wrath if she asked you to do that.¡±


    Mom¡¯s face was serious, but she smiled before continuing the story¡­


    ¡°Liam took you out of Lucy¡¯s Club, and you worked as an on-the-job trainee in hispany. You are still working at Evangelista Group of Companies until now, Diane. You were even promoted as a Payroll Supervisor with your exemry performance.¡±


    ¡°You were able to graduate as well as your siblings. You even had a special award together with Karen and Lorenz the time you graduated. The three of you garnered the Best in Thesis award. You even passed the CPA board exam a few months back. Once you¡¯re discharged, let¡¯s see if you could remember some of your memories in the house.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Dave also passed the entrance exam in the prestigious Coach University. He was a high-scorer and was even offered a schrship. You were so proud of him, dear.¡±


    ¡°But with his golden heart, Dave didn¡¯t ept the said schrship anymore because Liam had already given him a five-year full-schrship grant. Your brother will take a Civil Engineering course, and he also graduated from high school as the ss salutatorian.¡±


    That was it. I guessed that was all my brain could absorb at the moment. When I was done eating the apple slices, I closed my eyes and gently massaged my head when it caused me excruciating pain.


    Feeling empty, I couldn¡¯t remember even a single thing from what Mom had said. But after all, she could be right. I might have remembered something important once I got discharged here and stepped into our house again.


    Still, I was beyond grateful and happy because nothing bad had happened from the recent years or with thest four years that I had forgotten. I was pretty sure that wherever Dad was, he was also happy and contented while watching over us.


    ¡°You should take a good rest, Diane. It will only hurt your head if you would continue to think about the things that I told you. For now, don¡¯t force yourself to remember immediately. Everything wille naturally. I promise to tell you another story tomorrow, okay?¡± Mom promised while adjusting my hospital bed andforter.


    I just nodded at her and painted a satisfied smile on my face. I would have been ready toy my back on the soft mattress and began resting when all of a sudden, there was a quick knock on the door, making my left elbow just lean against the bed.


    The person outside looked like he or she was impatient enough to wait, and after that, the door hastily opened. From then, I felt like I wasn¡¯t able to close my eyes and avert my gazes away as I sat up straight again.


    What entered my hospital room was a man over six-foot tall. He was wearing a blue tuxedo, and he was someone who could make everyone fall for him with his angelic face. He was carrying a fruit basket and a bouquet of beautiful red roses.


    He looked so familiar to me, but his dimple made him so much different. It didn¡¯t take me long to recognize who he really was. In just a blink of an eye, my whole world shattered apart.


    My eyes narrowed before those gradually widened while staring at him sharply. Seeing him suddenly made my body tremble. I was abruptly quivered by fear, so I immediately hugged theforter and pulled it on top of my body.


    My previously smiling face suddenly turned sour-and if I could only see my face, I knew for sure that it only got bleak and brooding. Everything effortlessly turned out to be a mess.


    My heart was again enveloped by rage and fury. I wanted to burst into mes because just looking at him made me taste hell already.


    Anger was like a fire that immediately consumed the remaining goodness I had, in just a snap of a finger. I knew him very well, and my memory could never go wrong. I would never forget his angelic face that he only used to cover up his demonic behavior four years ago.


    Because everything came back like it only happened yesterday, a tear of pain swiftly rolled down my left cheek.


    Although he had some band-aids on his face, I could still recognize him. I loathed him the most, and I would never forgive him! But despite everything, I couldn¡¯t help myself from getting confused at the moment¡­


    What the hell is he doing here and why is he even in front of me after all these years?


    _________________________


    Author¡¯s Note:The next two (2) CHAPTERs are all shbacks, dying the suspense of Diane¡¯s further reaction after seeing Liam. I love you, guys! Feel free to interact with me on my Facebook page: Nihc Ronoel.

 CHAPTER 115:HIDING THE TRUTH

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°D-Diane, are you okay?¡± I knew she was not, and yet, I still asked her. My heart sank when she just smiled at me before her eyes heavily drifted, prompting her to lose consciousness.


    ¡°No, Diane¡­ o-open your eyes, please! Oh, God¡­ please, don¡¯t take her away from me.¡± My right hand softly held her cheeks. I touched some of her blood, and the pain was burning within me.


    ¡®Goddamn it!¡¯


    It was all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t rushed us to get married-if we hadn¡¯t left tonight and just moved the flight tomorrow morning-this ident wouldn¡¯t have happened at all.


    And one more thing-I should have checked the car first before using it. But I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about how this happened.


    After everything that urred during the day, who would have ever thought that we would meet an ident tonight? I safely arrived at their house earlier, and my car had just finished its quarterly preventive maintenance.


    ¡®Did someone plot this? No, I hope not. Stop overthinking, Liam. It was an ident!¡¯ Despite the throbbing pain, I shook my head while dismissing the bad images lurking on my mind.


    In just a few moments, people responded to what had happened to us, including our family and friends. With the severity of my wounds and injuries, I could feel like my eyelids were drooping low due to the state of lethargy and drowsiness.


    My muscles were aching, and there was also blood on my face. I started to feel cold as my body stiffened.


    But as much as possible, I didn¡¯t want to sleep-not until I made sure that Diane was already safe. I could feel like I also had a head contusion and shoulder fracture, but I tried so hard to retain my consciousness for the sake of Diane-because it was only her who matters to me right now.


    Uncle Greco and other bystanders helped me get outside my wrecked and damaged car while Diane was still inside of it. With my remaining strength, I couldn¡¯t help but punch the nearest post after seeing how Diane¡¯s blood kept on gushing down her beautiful face.


    Just by ncing at her already killed me. I broke my right fist, but I was already numb to feel it.


    They couldn¡¯t take my fianc¨¦e¡¯s body out of the car that easily, because unlike me, half of her body seemed to have been critically trapped in the front seat. With her position, Diane¡¯s breathing could bepromised as well due to herpressed abdomen.


    With Diane¡¯s siblings, her mother couldn¡¯t get more shock after seeing her. Mommy Cecille almost fainted and copsed on the ground, but I was quick enough to catch her.


    Diane was hanging over her seatbelt, and I didn¡¯t know how her internal blood flow could be affected by the suspension trauma from the incident. I thanked God because soon after, an ambnce came.


    The rescue team even asked me if they could remove the door on Diane¡¯s side. I didn¡¯t care about my car anymore, so I advised them to stick with that tactic and do their best to remove my fianc¨¦e safely.


    ¡°P-Please, take good care of her.¡± It was all I could utter.


    Then, the responders carefully pulled out Diane¡¯s body as mixed rage and dread endlessly pounded inside my chest. With Diane¡¯s case, the victim handling provided additional challenges to the rescuers before they could eveny her body on the stretcher.


    Holding my breath for quite a while, I sighed with relief when they really took care of Diane¡¯s body-most especially her head. They told me that she still had slow pulse rates, and that was when they gave her an oxygen mask for her to breathe well.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Only immediate family members could ride the ambnce, so only Diane¡¯s mother and siblings were with me. Shey, with Uncle Greco, Karen, Lorenz, and the rest of ourpany, advised me that they would be arriving next to the hospital as soon as possible.


    Diane¡¯s mother and siblings were all crying. I was holding Diane¡¯s hand while controlling my tears from falling.


    ¡®Why does it have to happen to us? Was God already punishing me for the horrendous sin I did in the past?¡¯


    One nurse insisted that she needed to apply an immediate first aid into my wounds, but I refused and didn¡¯t care. I knew that I got a head injury and bone fracture as well, but all I cared about right now was Diane¡¯s safety. For all I knew, I had a high tolerance to pain.


    ¡°Diane, please¡­ not now! Please, don¡¯t leave me. We¡¯re still getting married, aren¡¯t we? We will still build our own family and be the best parents to our future kids. Please, wake up now.¡± Tears were rolling down my face when the rescue team transferred her body from the ambnce to the hospital.


    Determined not to leave her, I continued to hold her left hand while keeping my pace at the same velocity rate as her stretcher. What hurts me the most was seeing the engagement ring that I gave her.


    It reminded me of so much happiness I felt a while ago. Now, it was so painful. Reminiscing about how Diane said ¡®yes¡¯ to me, I didn¡¯t mind the nurse who kept on insisting that I should also be given immediate care and medical attention.


    They took Diane straight to the operating room, and I, along with her family, remained outside and was left with nothing to do but wait on her progress. Out of kindness, they let us see her, but just after a few seconds, she was already being revived with a life defibritor.


    That was when I worried so much about Diane. As far as my knowledge was concerned, a defibritor is a medical device used to restore a normal heartbeat by sending an electric pulse or shock to the heart.


    There was a straight t line on the screen, so her Mom and siblings cried even more. I even heard the doctor instruct his assistant to dose the current to two hundred Joules.


    ¡°Clear!¡± I heard the doctor say. With Diane¡¯s body going up and down due to the electric shock that was being applied to it, I just couldn¡¯t believe what was happening right in front of me.


    My whole world was shattering into pieces-tearing and killing me slowly. How I wished that everything was only a dream, but it was all happening in reality.


    ¡°If you could hear me, Diane¡­ please fight for your life, sweetheart. I know that you could get through this,¡± said Mommy Cecille. Her tears were not stopping.


    ¡°Why, sis? Why would you allow us to s-see you like this? We were just celebrating a while ago, and you would still have to browse all the great engagement photos that I captured. Not to mention that your wedding would be tomorrow.¡± David uttered, full of sorrow.


    ¡°You would still see me graduate as Cum Laude and be a sessful engineer someday, right? Please wake up and tell us that everything was only a prank,¡± he continued. Like his Mom, he couldn¡¯t stop his tears anymore.


    ¡°Big sis, can you wake up now¡­ please? You will still braid my hair in front of your vintage mirror. You will even make clothes for my paper dolls, and we will eat adobo with lots of potatoes together!¡± Denise howled.


    ¡°Wake up, please! If not, I will kill myself by eating shrimps. You won¡¯t ever want that to happen, right?¡± Denise threatened her unconscious sister as she couldn¡¯t control her tears while sniffing.


    ¡°Please, Diane¡­ please don¡¯t give up! I love you so much, and I couldn¡¯t live without you,¡± I told her. I opted to hold her, but the nurses wouldn¡¯t allow me to do so.


    It was all my fault why Diane was here. I shouldn¡¯t have rushed things. I couldn¡¯t control myself anymore that before I noticed it, I had already punched the wall. I broke my right knuckles for the second time around, which added to my injuries but then again, I just didn¡¯t care at all.


    We all thanked God when Diane¡¯s vital signs became stable but soon after, she suffered a seizure that made her heart monitor produce again a t line. That was when the nurses advised us to leave the room and just patiently wait outside.


    The doctor was doing all his best to revive Diane, but the beeping sound that I heard made me freeze with anxiety, that I couldn¡¯t think straight anymore. I drowned in fear, especially when the doctor told his assistant to dose the current higher to three hundred Joules.


    ¡®That was too high! Can Diane¡¯s body withstand that three hundred Joules?¡¯ Terror stabbed my heart with that thought.I wanted to face the doctor and grab the defibritor from him, but I was not in the right position.


    Still baffled about how things went through, I didn¡¯t want to leave Diane in the operating room. I just wanted to stay beside her and watch her open her eyes again. I couldn¡¯t afford to lose her, and if something bad would happen to her, I would never forgive myself. I was so selfish.


    It was all my fault because I was the one who did this to her. Right in front of me was the consequence of hiding the truth and rushing things just because I was too scared to lose her. Now, I could ept losing her because of that one damn truth¡­ but I would never want to lose her in any other way.


    ¡°Liam, it was an ident. No one wants this to happen, so please¡­ just for Diane, don¡¯t me yourself. You have wounds as well, and you need to be treated as soon as possible,¡± said Mommy Cecille, who seemed to have read what was on my mind-that I was ming myself over everything. Her puffy eyes were still full of tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom¡­ so don¡¯t worry about me. I will be with you until we have the result here. I will get medical treatmentter once I am sure that Diane is already safe,¡± I told her while despair was suffocating me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have rushed things¡­¡±


    My voice was shrilled with terror as I didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. ¡°I love your daughter so much, and for her, I am willing to do everything. I should have been the one inside fighting for my life and not her¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to be sorry about, Liam. If Diane is awake, she wouldn¡¯t have ever wanted to see you this way. It¡¯s alright, son¡­¡± Mommy Cecille almost whispered as she pulled me into a quick hug, stroked, and gently patted my back until we were interrupted by someone.

 CHAPTER 116:SIGNATURE PEN

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big bro. My eldest sister had always been a fighter all her life, and who knows? She would soon open her eyes. Later, or tomorrow perhaps, I believed that she would wake up. Big sis would never leave us.¡± Denise tried tofort me. Her nose was as red as a tomato due to her non-stop crying.


    She then hugged me, and I returned the same hug to ease her pain too. At these times, I didn¡¯t know where I could get the additional courage to be strong.


    Actually, I admired Denise. At the age of three, she was deprived of a chance of having a real father to look up to, but she still remained bright and cheerful. She was like Diane, strong-willed, and I hoped that my fianc¨¦e would surpass the operation.


    That was when I saw how Shey and the rest of ourpany rushed in our direction. Apart from Uncle Greco, Diane¡¯s friends, and officemates, Shey was apanied by some police officers.


    ¡°Liam, what about those wounds? Where are the doctors and nurses here? Why aren¡¯t they treating you? We¡¯ll never know what could happen next. Your wounds might get infected!¡± Shey hysterically snapped at me before pulling me into a warm embrace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me them. I told them not to take care of me. I¡¯m fine, Shey. I promise to get medical treatmentter,¡± I assured her, but my eyelids were contradicting my decision. They were drooping low, urging me to plunge into the world of oblivion.


    From my peripheral vision, I could see how both Karen and Lorenz hugged Mommy Cecille and Diane¡¯s siblings. Diane was indeed blessed to have best friends like them.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. Diane had always been a fighter, and you¡¯ve always known that more than anyone. We just have to believe that she can survive this! She will,¡± I even heard Karen say that.


    That was when Shey brought out some wet tissues from her bag and wiped off the blood on my face. She was indeed a caring sister I never had.


    ¡°Are you sure that you can handle everything? I¡¯m afraid that you would have to suffer convulsionter on because of your injuries. But how¡¯s Diane? Is she getting better now? Anyway, the policemen who investigated the ident scene earlier are here. They wanted to talk to you, and they said that it was crucial.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine, Shey. Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m still alive and kicking. I have to be here for the sake of my fianc¨¦e. We are still waiting for the doctor¡¯s findings on Diane and if the operation was sessfully done-¡± I cut off the rest of what I was going to say to her when the doctor came out of the operating room while removing his surgical gloves.


    For a moment, I closed my eyes after feeling a bad headache. It was a kind of headache thatmanded me to rest and get the medical treatment needed, but I was too stoic not to mind it.


    It was like an iron bar trying to cage my whole system, but I was stubborn enough to treat that everything was fine. I had to convince myself that everything would turn out okay after this horrible night.


    ¡°Doc, how¡¯s my daughter? Is the operation sessful?¡± Diane¡¯s mother worriedly asked while sping her hands in front of her chest. She approached the male doctor instantly.


    My mind went nk whilst waiting for the doctor to respond. ¡®Oh, God! Please save Diane.¡¯


    ¡°Good evening, I am Dr. Salvatore-the one who operated on the patient. The operation was a sessful one, so I can assure you that you don¡¯t have to worry now. I must say that the patient was indeed a fighter considering that we had to revive her twice.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°She suffered hypothermia, but her vital signs are now back to normal. She also endured traumatic brain injury caused by her head contusion and internal hemorrhage, so, unfortunately, your daughter is in aatose state right now.¡±


    The doctor paused for a while before he continued. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it would take days, weeks, or even months before she wakes up. We already transferred her to a private room, Ma¡¯am. Let¡¯s just hope for the best for now,¡± Dr. Salvatore exined. I guessed he was only about my age.


    It was as if a massive stake was pulled out from my chest. I breathed a sigh of relief after learning that Diane¡¯s vital signs were stable already. However, I couldn¡¯t help but get upset while hearing the wordsatose, brain injury, contusion, and internal hemorrhage.


    Another fear crept me up when there was no definite amount of time that Diane would not wake up. If I could just exchange myself with Diane, I would have already done that. Being a powerful CEO would never have control over these things, so I just had to pray and leave everything to God.


    ¡®Trust Him¡­ everything will soon be okay, Liam.¡¯


    ¡®But is this a punishment for me to patiently wait and learn not to rush things?¡¯ My mind was screaming, pushing every part of me to be remorseful as I hurled a deep sigh out of anguish.


    Then, the doctor turned to me. ¡°Are you the one who had the same car ident with the patient? You have bruises and wounds that should be treated right away. You might have also had some bone fracture, or worse, internal bleeding.¡±


    ¡°And even if you wouldn¡¯t say, I knew that you also got a head injury. Bea, you know the health protocols here! You should have taken him to the emergency room earlier!¡± Dr. Salvatore strictly growled at the nurse, who immediately obeyed him. He might have undergone a lot of stress.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to me her, Doc. I can vouch for her ethics as a nurse. She was adamant in providing immediate medical assistance to my wounds a while ago, but it was me who refused.¡± I informed the doctor, but he looked like he was never interested in my exnation.


    Dr. Salvatore just slightly bowed his head instead, to pay respect to Diane¡¯s mom as he uttered the words, ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead. You can visit me in Room 318 if you have any concerns. Diane¡¯s private room was located in Room 312.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, sir.¡± The nurse, who was called Bea, invited me.


    All I had to tell her were the words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After everything that happened, I no longer protested in getting myself treated. Now that Diane was already okay, even though she was still unconscious, I had to fulfill my promise of getting proper treatment here.


    Desiring to be the first person that Diane would see the moment she opened her eyes, I didn¡¯t want my fianc¨¦e to see me in this condition once she woke up. As much as possible, I always wanted to be the same Mr. Handsome she had ever loved.


    With the extent of urgency, it was a good thing that my CT scan result showed that I only had a mild head contusion. My X-ray film also showed a small shoulder-de fracture.


    The fracture affected the one that connects my right upper arm bone to the corbone. I thanked the Lord that both injuries no longer needed an operation. The male doctor, who was different from Dr. Salvatore, only prescribed me some pain relievers.


    After they bandaged my head, as well as my right fist, they put some band-aids over the wounds on my face. I also had a shoulder brace and an arm sling support, preventing my right muscles from any movement that would further strain the injury.


    At my request, they moved me to a private room just next to my fianc¨¦e¡¯s room. I didn¡¯t mind paying for two rooms, despite the fact that I would only stay in Diane¡¯s room until she got fully recovered.


    I was about to go to Diane and see her when the policemen who were with Shey cornered me and spoke to me in the corridor. Neyrah was left all alone inside my room to take care of the food and fruits.


    Diane¡¯s family, as well as her friends, seemed to be already inside her room and watching over her. It might have been probably the best thing since I didn¡¯t want them to get stressed a little bit further, with whatever would be the investigation result.


    It was because I had an instinct that it was not just an ident caused by malfunctioned brakes. Someone might have plotted everything, and I should get myself ready.


    ¡°Nice meeting you, Mr. Evangelista. I am Chief Inspector Rnd Cortez. I used to work with Diane¡¯ste father before, so it would be better for me to investigate this case. By the way, these are SPO4 Henry Aragon and SPO3 Solomon Lopez.¡±


    Chief Inspector Cortez shook hands with me, as well as his twopanions. The three all showed their badges.


    ¡°We are here to report to you about what we just found out during our initial investigation. I¡¯ll be going straight to the point, Mr. Evangelista. It wasn¡¯t just a mere ident because the brakes were deliberately removed from your car.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? Are you sure with your investigation and everything else wasn¡¯t just a surmise, sir? But who will do that? You don¡¯t have enemies! Right, Liam? So, who could be that heartless demon who sabotaged your car? Oh my God!¡± Shey rmingly chimed into the conversation, with her forehead creased into a frown.


    With what happened recently, I only had one person in my mind. However, I didn¡¯t want to believe that he could do that to me¡­ but what the other policeman said next confirmed it.


    ¡°This is also what we found at the crime scene, Mr. Evangelista¡­¡± SPO4 Aragon stated while handing me a transparent bag containing a piece of substantial evidence. With my trembling fingers, I slowly took a hold of it.


    It was a signature pen.


    ¡°Did you know who owns that signature pen? If you did, we might be able to solve this case as soon as possible,¡± said SPO3 Lopez.


    There were initials engraved on the signature pen, and I could never go wrong. It was one of my gifts to him after I came back from the Statesst year.


    And of all the people I knew, he was the only one who had the strongest motive to do this to me. I could still remember our fight in his office where I told him that he could only get Diane from me over my dead body.


    Devastated, I swallowed first because something seemed to get stuck in my throat. I replied as my scorching gazes never left the initials L. J. on the signature pen. I was intently looking at it as if I was ready to kill him and put thew in my hands.


    ¡°This pen belongs to my brother¡­ to Leandro James Evangelista.¡±

 CHAPTER 117:THOSE BROWN ORBS

    Liam¡¯s P. O. V.


    Although preupied, I cut my painful shbacks when my cellr phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I answered hastily with weary eyelids. I didn¡¯t even get the chance to see who called and just answered my phone, thinking that it was the police officers and they already had an update regarding Leandro.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hello, big bro? I know that you haven¡¯t yet rested well, but this news can¡¯t wait anymore. My sister was finally awake!¡± The voice from the other line was hinted with great anticipation, which was owned by none other than David-Diane¡¯s teen brother.


    Depriving myself of sleep for two weeks now, I hadn¡¯t yet slept since I came home this morning. My body was like it had been on a treadmill, wanting so much to press stop due to restlessness. But after hearing the great news concerning Diane, my muscles seemed to get recharged again.


    It was as if all the fatigue and emotional lethargy, where I sumbed through for the past two weeks, quickly faded away. I couldn¡¯t get happier after hearing what David said.


    ¡°R-Really, Dave?¡± There was still a portion of my mind where I couldn¡¯t believe it. I wasn¡¯t able to stop the tears from rolling down my cheeks out of sheer joy.


    Whoa! Thank You, Lord. Thank You so much!It felt like a dagger of struggle was pulled out from my chest as I heaved a deep sigh of relief.


    ¡°Alright! Just wait for me in the hospital, okay? I¡¯ll be there as fast as I can. Thanks for informing me,¡± I told him. I was more than blissful that Diane was alive, and now, she waspletely safe from harm.


    I knew that Diane would never let me down. I had a strong feeling that any time, she would wake up for the sake of her family and my sanity as well.


    It had been my longest wait ever, I guessed. But no matter what, I would be willing to wait for more than a lifetime if that would mean saving Diane from being into a state ofatose again.


    ¡°But, big bro-¡±


    What David said was indeed great news that I didn¡¯t pay attention anymore to his seeding words. I hurriedly ended the call as I was too excited to see his sister. Diane was now safe from death, and that was what really mattered to me. There should be no room for buts and ifs.


    My parents already knew what happened, and they both sympathized with me. I thanked them because Dad understood the situation and decided to step in for the meantime at the stateside office, while Mom was so much worried about me and my fianc¨¦e.


    Mom would like to go here not for a vacation purpose, which I found strange. It happened for the first time in history. However, I appreciated her showing concern not rted to business.


    With the sudden change of ns, I postponed going to America and would patiently wait for Diane to recover. I could still take her there even though we were not yet married at all.


    Since I was only staying in the living room on the ground floor, I was able to get out of the mansion quickly and ran straight to one of my cars. I didn¡¯t drive to my condo and just went here directly this morning because I wanted to talk to my brother.


    Egoistically, I wanted to be the one to punish Leandro and make him admit why he did such a horrible thing. But unfortunately, I didn¡¯t even see his shadow here. I didn¡¯t care at all if he wanted me dead, but everything had changed when it was Diane who sustainedplex injuries.


    A week ago, the police informed me that they were sure of Leandro not leaving the country. But until now, he still doesn¡¯t show up and that was what prompted me to be more suspicious of him.


    That was when I remembered that he flew to Davao with Isabelle, but it could be a month ago. He could have been here before I proposed to Diane. Like the past few days, I browsed through my contacts and clicked on his number but it looked like his cell phone was off again. I clenched my teeth.


    The night when the police let me see the primary evidence, I asked Chief Inspector Cortez a favor. I thanked him when he agreed to assign police guards to the hospital, specifically outside Diane¡¯s room.


    Knowing Leandro, he couldn¡¯t stay longer from where he was right now without doing anything to see Diane. I was sure as hell that his sweat was forming all over his body now, trying to hide and seek like a fugitive criminal.


    How I wished that he would be guilt-ridden once he knew the fact that Diane suffered the most on what he did. I resented him so much, prompting me to lean my forehead on the steering wheel.


    Actually, I didn¡¯t want to believe that Leandro was the mastermind in removing the brakes of my car. But how could I not believe the police when his signature pen was seen there, making me ponder the other way around and argue with myself?


    It hurts to think that my own brother would do that to me, but even if I turned the world upside down, he was the only one who had the strong motive to do that. I pulled myself, rested my head on the car rest, and focused on what was in front of me. Then, my eyes narrowed in an instant.


    Was it because of his deep obsession with Diane that turned him into such a hideous monster?


    But given the fact that he had plotted the ident, how I wished that it should have been me alone! Why does Diane need to get involved?


    I would never forgive him, and I would forget that he became my brother in case Diane died. I didn¡¯t like the thought, but if that really happened, I would go and find Leandro before the police could do their jobs, and I would fucking kill him myself!


    Still with doubts, I just started the engine of my car. I didn¡¯t want to think about anything right now. I still hoped that Leandro had nothing to do with all of these, deep within my heart.


    How I wished that someone actually framed him up by stealing and cing that signature pen inside my car. But who could it be, and why would they ever do that? I pushed the swirling thoughts on the other side of my brain because, for now, I should just focus on Diane.


    It had been two weeks, and I thanked God because Diane had finally opened her eyes. God gave us this miracle-a second chance to continue and cherish our love in this lifetime.


    I promised to love and take care of her even more. I would not waste any of my time away from her anymore. I would give her more than what she deserved. I would always prioritize her, and I would never let her feel neglected like what happened before.


    Painting a contented smile on my lips, I decided to drop by the nearest department store to buy fresh fruits. In seven months, I learned how Diane loved grapes and apples. I also went to the flower shop next to the store to buy a bouquet of red roses-fragrant flowers I was indeed sure that Diane would love too.


    Thankful that David informed me about Diane¡¯s status, I somehow regretted the fact of not being by her side the moment she woke up from beingatose. However, nothing could beat the excitement I felt right now-most especially the anticipation of finally seeing the woman I loved.


    Waiting for two weeks wasn¡¯t easy. It tested my patience, and now, I just couldn¡¯t help myself but be happy and grateful. I couldn¡¯t hide my eagerness to finally be with her, to hug and most of all, to kiss her. It looked like I was even more excited to see my crush, even though I was no longer a teenager.


    I was driving at eighty kilometers per hour, but it felt like it was only twenty. I immediately got out of my car as soon as I parked it reversely-of course, carrying the bouquet and the fruit basket.


    With pleasure flowing throughout my soul, I rushed inside the hospital and raced towards the direction of Diane¡¯s room located on the third floor. I even nodded at some policemen who greeted me on the ground floor.


    Tired of waiting, I didn¡¯t even bother to wait for the elevator because it would only cause me to dy. I ended up using the stairs then. It was funny how I jumped almost three steps in a hurry to see Diane right away.


    When I was in front of Diane¡¯s room, I almost didn¡¯t notice the policeman guarding it. But then, I asked him if he had seen any unusual man at proximity, and he said that he did not. I nodded and told him that he could take a break for now.


    After that, I only knocked once and took a deep breath before opening the door. Seeing Diane again safe and sound immediately sent shivers down my spine. It made me sweat profusely but stoked at the same time.


    Diane was about toy down on her bed and take a rest, but she seemed so dazed when she saw me. She got startled and stared at me intently-something that made me inexplicably nervous and afraid. Maybe, it was because of the band-aids that were still attached to my face.


    Oh, God! How I badly missed those brown orbs¡­


    Even though I couldn¡¯t see the same old sparks in her eyes because she was looking at me quite differently, I just ignored it. Perhaps, Diane was just exhausted and sleepy.


    ¡°Oh, Hijo? You came back so soon when you just left this morning! Have you rested yet? Did you sleep well?¡± Mommy Cecille asked me, and I just nodded at her, disregarding the fact that I wasn¡¯t able to sleep at all.


    Still couldn¡¯t believe that she was conscious now, I wasn¡¯t able to utter a single word as my attention was keenly focused on Diane. I couldn¡¯t even properly pay my respect to my fianc¨¦e¡¯s mother like I always did.


    I quickly strode towards Diane, and when I finally reached her, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from caging her soft body into my arms and from hungrily kissing her luscious lips. Little did I know that her body actually shivered the moment I touched her skin.


    ¡°Oh, God! I missed you so much, Diane¡­¡± I eximed with so much happiness.


    But my fianc¨¦e didn¡¯t respond to me-not even a single hug and not even a simple kiss. That was when I remembered how I tried to open her mouth a while ago, but I couldn¡¯t have full ess to it. It seemed like I was also hugging and kissing a statue, for she was clearly resisting.


    ¡°D-Diane?¡± I slowly released her and quizzically looked at her.


    That was when I noticed how her brown eyes were filled with anger as if she wanted to kill me with her burning res. It made me wonder what was going on with her and that made me furrow my forehead as confusion started to mess with my head.


    Did I do something wrong to make her feel this way?I silently asked myself.


    But before I was able toe up with possible answers, she already pped my face!

 CHAPTER 118:NIGHTMARISH REALITY

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    What right does he have, to kiss and hug me just like that? He even had the guts, and the thickness of his face was beyond exceptional to show up here!


    He even knew the words, ¡®Oh, God! I missed you so much,¡¯ huh? And he also called me Diane? Crap! Coming from a rapist like him, I would never ept that!


    After the heinous crime that he did to me? After he ruined my dignity? After he ravaged me for so many times while filling his deadly lust on top of my innocent body? Does he really have the face to show in front of me after he tore my life apart and shattered my dreams?


    He never knew what I went through after that brutal night. I became a distortion that was unable to find my way back to my family. My physical body was able to get home the next morning, but my soul didn¡¯t. Each day was a battle within me, as I never looked into the future the same way again.


    If only the stares I was throwing at him could kill, he would have been dead by the time he entered my hospital room. My veins were all throbbing out because of rage and hatred, that I couldn¡¯t stop myself from pping him hard earlier. My anger spiked, resentment covered my heart, and his presence irked me at all.


    I saw how shock shed across his face as if he was silently asking me why I did that to him. If only he knew that I was not satisfied with what I did. So, for the second time around, I lifted my right hand, and my palm exasperatedly made contact on his face again.


    It was stronger than the p I gave him earlier, and while seeing how his angelic face turned red from the marks I did on his left cheek, I realized that it was still not enough for me.


    The second time I pped him, a tear of pain dripped down my left cheek. I hated to sumb to fury, but anger thrummed in me like it already reced my heartbeats. It was coiling inside my stomach too, making me seethe inwardly.


    It was still not enough, and nothing would ever be enough to cover what he did in the past! Those ps were still insufficient to satisfy the thirst of vengeance reigning in my heart.


    ¡°What are you doing here, bastard? And you even had the nerve to show your face after what you have done? Wow!¡± With a dark expression, I sardonically remarked.


    ¡°After what you did to me that made my life miserable? After you¡¯ve marked me with a horrible dent, urging me to hit the rock bottom? After you tormented me with all your shits, traumatizing the hell out of me? You¡¯re a shithead! In fact, you¡¯re more than a beast¡­ so get out of here!¡± My jaws hardened.


    A wave of molten anger surged throughout my whole system as I whined and threw the fruits he brought on his body. Sobbing, I also grabbed the bouquet of red roses that he ced on my bed and struck him with all my might.


    When I was done smashing the flowers, and all broken petals were on the floor, I balled my fists and spanked them against his chest until my arms slowly got tired. Every part of me was gradually getting insane, and I couldn¡¯t control myself.


    He gently grabbed me by my wrists to stop me, but I immediately withdrew my hands from him. There was no way I would allow him to feel even the slightest part of my skin.


    Everything just went back to what had happened then, and the emotional scars became raw again¡­ especially the disturbing feeling when he touched me.


    ¡°Diane¡­¡± he whispered in front of me that made my lips twitch.


    But why does it feel like I could feel his pain, and it was hurting me too? Why couldn¡¯t I stare long at his dark-gray eyes, because if I did, those would only make me melt at all?


    I briefly saw how his tears rolled down his cheeks, but why couldn¡¯t I look at them? I ended up averting my gazes away from him and tried to calm myself down even though it was too impossible to happen.


    My chest was still moving up and down out of fury and hatred. I felt like being suffocated while fighting the chaos of my rage.


    ¡°Diane¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you, Hija?¡± Mom soon approached and held me on my shoulders because I still couldn¡¯t stop myself from crying.


    The man in front of me just bowed his head out of guilt while wiping away his tears. I was too preupied to make him feel my wrath that I forgot that my mother was here.


    Determined to get away from my haunting dark past, I didn¡¯t answer Mom¡¯s question and just kept on pushing the man in front of me right now. It was sickening to see him.


    ¡°Mom, please¡­ please get him out of here! I-I can¡¯t see him.¡± I shook my head in refusal. ¡°Also, why did you call him ¡®Hijo¡¯ earlier? Did you know that lunatic, huh? Why wee him here with open arms? Mom, please¡­ take him away from me!¡± I got hysterical.


    But I didn¡¯t expect to get more stunned by what Mom would say next as she held out my hands to calm me down. ¡°Diane, please stop¡­ I don¡¯t understand you. What is your problem, Hija? Why do you keep on hurting him? Don¡¯t you remember Liam?¡±


    Doomed, I hopelessly looked at Mom before my eyes slowly turned to the man who destroyed my life four years ago. For the second time-I felt like my life would be ruined again, making mepletely immobilized.


    What does Mom mean?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    My swollen eyes suddenly got widened like those were popping out of their sockets. With down shoulders, tears gushed more like a streaming river on my cheeks. Trembling in fear, I slowly covered my mouth when I realized something.


    Don¡¯t tell me¡­


    Liam? Was Liam really this man¡¯s name? If I wasn¡¯t mistaken¡­ so, was it him?


    Was he the one with whom I had an ident? Was he the man I supposed to marry? No! How would that even happen?


    How could this heartless devil who raped me then, be the same man I would marry in the present? No way, I would never allow that to happen!


    Just when I thought of winning the lottery because of my iparable fianc¨¦, I guessed I won a free ticket to hell instead. I worried so much if he could ept me after knowing the filthy truth about me, only to find out that he was the one who did that to me.


    It looked like he only used my amnesia to his advantage. He lured me and yed with me on the snap of his fingers. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all if he used my body again for his lustful purpose.


    Tears streamed down my cheeks one after another. It was as if heaven and earth were copsing right in front of me from what I heard. I even chuckled like a crazy woman because I didn¡¯t want to ept the fact that is now waiting to p me real hard.


    No, this can¡¯t be happening! Lord, please¡­ if I am dreaming right now¡­ wake me up, please! And if these are all true, I hope that You just let me sleep forever. I hope that You just let me die and not continue living my life with all this misery and anger.


    With lumps forming on my throat, I swallowed unstoppably. That was when I finally found my voice after shock upied me.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t tell me¡­ it was him? Mom, was he the one I s-supposed to marry?¡± I unbelievably pointed my finger to that Liam with my voice full of disgust. I was still confirming, even though I already knew the fact.


    The moment Mom called him Liam, I already knew the answer, but why does it feel like I wanted to hurt myself even more? I couldn¡¯t get stabbed with the truth. But unlike in the past, this effing truth, even more, betrayed me now.


    Based on his reaction earlier, when I cussed and called him names, it was pretty obvious that he already knew what I was referring to. I was sure as hell that he remembered my face, and he fucking knew what kind of hell he let me suffer before!


    Mom smiled then, still being clueless. ¡°Yes, Hija. He was none other than Liam-your fianc¨¦! Give yourself a little more time to remember him, okay? It will take time, but he will surelye to your memory.¡±


    Mom said those words softly, but it sounded like an exploding bomb in my ears. But how I wished that there could be a real bomb exploding in front of me so that I could quickly escape this nightmarish reality.


    ¡°Liam, I would be the one to say sorry for what Diane did to you. I think you¡¯re not informed yet. Diane has amnesia, so she doesn¡¯t recognize you. But please be patient to understand her, could you do that? Memories within thest four years are what she forgot-¡± I interrupted what Mom would say next because I couldn¡¯t bear to see her talking to that wicked and unscrupulous man.


    ¡°Mom! What are you doing, and why are you apologizing to him? He doesn¡¯t have the right to be here in the first ce,¡± I snapped at her. ¡°He owed me something that I could never get back! That douchebag aggrieved me by ruining my life!¡±


    ¡°Diane, enough with your swearing! Where are your manners, huh?¡± Mom barked as if she was in favor of that Liam.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Mom! I remember him¡­ because it seems like everything only happened yesterday. But I can¡¯t marry him, and I will never be able to marry that asshole!¡± I was sniffing yet shivering with anger while exining to her.


    Hupping with my constant crying, I was having trouble breathing. It felt like my throat began to constrict, and my heart elerated in dread.


    If only glowering stares could kill him, I hoped that he would die repeatedly so that he could feel what I felt way back then¡­ and how he was making me feel devastated at the moment. I would never forgive what he did to me, and it would have been better if he killed me the night he tarnished my purity.


    ¡°W-What do you mean, Diane? What¡¯s your problem, Liam? Both of you, can you please make me understand what¡¯s going on here?¡± Mom asked out of confusion, looking back and forth between us two.

 CHAPTER 119:THE CONSEQUENCE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    I hesitantly opened my mouth, afraid of my mother¡¯s reaction once she would find out. But even before I could speak again, that Liam shamefacedly spoke in front of me, and I didn¡¯t know why my heart pounded differently.


    Like me, his tears were flowing on his face unceasingly. And at some point, I could feel that his tears were real¡­ and those were silently telling me to trust him.


    ¡°Diane, please forgive me. Please¡­ let¡¯s start all over again and allow me to make up for everything. God knows I didn¡¯t mean what happened, and if only I am sober that night, I would have never hurt you. I would have never ruined your life.¡±


    ¡°Please listen to me. I was drugged by that time, and I didn¡¯t even know how my friends got you. Imanded them to take you back to where they got you and not eveny a finger on you. I was a victim too, and God knows how much I already repented for that sin years ago.¡±


    ¡°I went to the States after, yes¡­ I must admit that I was a coward way back then. But I came back here to search for you because I owed you a sincere apology. For three years, I lived in chaos, and all I wanted to do was apologize to you personally.¡±


    ¡°By doing that callous and traumatizing act, I knew that it was something unforgivable, but I want to have my hopes up. I am ready for whatever punishment you would inflict on me, Diane. I might have shattered you into pieces, so I must face the consequence now.¡±


    ¡°Even if you would put me behind bars, I will ept it¡­ just forgive me. Diane, please¡­ please believe me. I wasn¡¯t in the right position, but that¡¯s all I could ask from you. I love you so much, and I want you to know that hurting you shed my heart too.¡±


    Then, he knelt in front of me while sobbing. He gently took my hands and even sincerely kissed them. I didn¡¯t know, and I couldn¡¯t understand what pushed me to let him do that thing.


    Moreover, I didn¡¯t know why my heart got even more upset when I saw him in such a situation. His kisses sent shivers down my spine too. I hated to admit it, but I loved the warmth of his hands.


    But at the same time, his warmth screamed unknown harm. His touch was letting me see a horrible glimpse of my past, making me shred apart.


    Did I really love him within the memories that I forgot? Or did he just use my amnesia and confused me with his disguising love?


    ¡°Wait, what are you talking about? I still don¡¯t understand you! What¡¯s going on between the two of you, huh? What about that ruining-of-life thing when you two were about to get married? Liam, what are you doing? Stand up, please!¡± Mom ordered him while assisting him on his shoulders to get up, but that Liam didn¡¯t even move an inch.


    ¡°M-Mom¡­ the truth is¡­ that Liam and the person who r-raped me four years ago¡­ were just the same. He was exactly the d-devil who ruined my life and crushed my dreams into pieces!¡± I choked with my own words.


    ¡°Now, tell me¡­ how would I be able to ept the fact that my fianc¨¦ was actually my rapist? What did I do to deserve this detestable thing?¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from telling the truth while my tears were still rolling down my cheeks.


    But why was there something that made me curious about how the two of us spent our rtionship? Why after hearing his exnations, my heart suddenly softened?


    It seemed like that Liam was telling me the truth when he apologized to me. I could feel his sincerity towards everything that happened, and it somehow distraught me to see his tears from falling.


    It feels like¡­ I would have never wanted to see him cry.


    Perplexed, a part of my mind would like me to wipe the damp off his face and tell him that everything would soon be alright. I controlled my hands while my heart and mind were battling.


    Why would I want to give him a second chance and just forget about the painful things that happened to us before?


    But there was no damn way that he could get away from his sins. Although I found him sincere, his apology would never change the fact that he ruined my life and ripped my dreams!


    As far as I knew, the statute of limitations for the rape case was still active, and I could now definitely put him in jail. He deprived me of honor and dignity. What he did was inexpiable, and I would never believe him¡­ much as I would never forgive him.


    Rape would always be rape. Nothing could ever justify that mortal sin.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Mom¡¯s ears seemed to sting, and her blood boiled posthaste at what she heard from me. It made me nch and worry too much.


    Her whole face quickly blushed, and she looked so flustered like rage flowed through her body likeva. All my life, I had never seen her so angry, and now, I could feel like fear fluttered inside my stomach.


    It looked like Mom was losing her sanity when she impetuously opened her mouth. ¡°I-Is that true, Liam? Were you really the one who r-raped Diane? How could you do that to my daughter? I treated you like my own child too. You know that, Liam!¡± Her nostrils red when she delivered those words.


    ¡°I weed you into our house with open arms, even though Diane only met you for a while. And now, you will repay our kindness with this, huh? David and Denise were so fond of you too, but you¡¯ve lied to us! You broke our trust!¡± Mom looked so devastated as her chest went up and down.


    ¡°Why? What are you nning, Liam? To continuously deceive all of us by not telling the truth? Are you helping us now so that you could wash away all the sins you¡¯vemitted before?¡± Mom was beyond furious.


    ¡°Or maybe, you intentionally approached my daughter to make her fall in love with you. Answer me! How could you do that to my daughter?¡± Then, she pushed Liam a little bit harder that made thetter crouch and hit his lower back on the tiled floor.


    ¡°Mom, calm down. Please¡­ this won¡¯t do you any good. Please¡­ let me be the one to handle him,¡± I begged Mom when I noticed how she was shaking with anger. I didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but I couldn¡¯t bargain my mother¡¯s health.


    Now, the tables had turned because Mom became indignant more. I didn¡¯t want her high blood illness to attack her just because of this worthless person.


    ¡°M-Mom, I-I didn¡¯t mean what happened way back then. I¡¯m also a victim,¡± he pleaded. It was just ironic how my heart fluttered the moment he called my mother using the same endearment.


    He thought that it would have been appropriate to approach my mother, so he got up soon. But he hadn¡¯t gotten too close to her yet when she shoved him away and pped his face harder than what I did earlier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever call me Mom again! You are gruesome and unworthy! You are not my child, and I would never treat you like one. Diane was right-you are more than an animal. You are a criminal!¡± Mom screamed at Liam as she violently stabbed his chest with her forefinger, leaving him with no other choice but kneel again.


    ¡°But please, just hear me out. I didn¡¯t intentionally rape Diane that night, but my friends mixed drugs on my wine. It was a sex drug, to be exact. I must admit, yes¡­ I was the one who made that unjustifiable mistake to Diane¡­ but believe me, I love your daughter so much, and I have nothing else to ask for but her safety.¡± Liam then turned to me while still on his knees.


    ¡°I love you so much, Diane¡­ and I have never loved someone the way that I love you. I searched for you to sincerely apologize about what I did to you, but you didn¡¯t seem to remember everything, so I was afraid to remind you even a single thing.¡±


    ¡°There was actually one time that I tried to tell you a hint and another time I nned to tell you everything, but my tongue regressed. How could I retell everything when that means ruining you all over again?¡±


    ¡°Until I sincerely fell in love with you. Believe me, please. I really love you, Diane¡­ and I didn¡¯t help your family just to pay for my sins in the past-¡± I cut him off because I could no longer take what was happening to us.


    ¡°It was all a lie from the very start! How am I supposed to believe that? Tell me, was it fun? Were you satisfied to fool me around when I couldn¡¯t remember even the slightest thing regarding what you did in the past?¡± I cried.


    I should be the one to hurt him, but why am I hurting?


    ¡°No! Believe me, Diane¡­ whenever you looked at me, whenever you smiled at me, whenever you told me how much you loved me¡­ it was all tearing me apart. Knowing how I didn¡¯t fully deserve everything burdens me. Learning the fact that I raped you on the night of your birthday kills me.¡±


    ¡°It was all hard to bear because I loved you so much¡­ so please, hear me out. I would do anything for a second chance-¡± I cut off the rest of what he was supposed to say again because I felt a headache. There were too many revtions that could no longer be absorbed by my brain.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Just leave¡­ please.¡± I palmed my head before I looked at him again-at the same time, pointing towards the door.


    ¡°And if I have to go back to the club just topensate for all the help you had given us, I will do that. It will take a while, but I¡¯ll be sure to pay you back,¡± I said with conviction.


    ¡°Diane, what I did was of my free will, and it would never be a debt for you to pay back. Please¡­ I¡¯m not asking for anything in return, so you don¡¯t even have to go back to the club.¡± Liam was almost begging while grasping the whiteforter sheet, still kneeling in front of me.


    ¡°You belonged to EGC, Diane. That was where you found the job that made you happy. That was where you applied everything you learned in college.¡± He was trying to persuade me, but I would never listen to him.


    EGC? He must be referring to his ownpany.


    As far as I could remember, it was mentioned by Mom a while ago. It was Evangelista Group of Companies, to be exact. It was where I used to be a Certified Public ountant.


    In just a few months, I was then promoted to Payroll Supervisor. It could be the best thing that happened, though. I guessed that my EGC experience was already enough for me to find another ounting firm to work for.


    ¡°But EGC belongs to you, right? I didn¡¯t want to get involved with anything that concerns you. That¡¯s why I am now resigning, sir! I¡¯ll just give my resignation letter-¡± I cut my own words because there was a scene that shed through my brain.

 CHAPTER 120:IT ALL ENDS HERE

    Diane¡¯s P. O. V.


    It was so clear that I had to close my eyes. I needed this memory because I was sure that it was one of those that I forgot. I had an absolute strong feeling that it would make me understand what was happening around me right now¡­


    ¡°Why? Are you a nurse, Diane?¡± Liam asked, but I couldn¡¯t focus anymore because his dimple was so mesmerizing. It used to tingle my insides, and when he lightly kissed the tip of my nose, it felt so good.


    ¡°No, and there was no way I could be a nurse. I just really liked to read sometimes, and of course, I also took a short First Aid training course. I am actually an ountancy student,¡± I affirmed before swiftly removing myself underneath his body. It was kind of awkward for me that I might forever want to be attached to him.


    Being under Liam¡¯s body was so electrifying, but I didn¡¯t want him to know that I felt that way. We only metst night, and it wasn¡¯t right for me to feel this kind of attraction towards him. He sat on the edge of the bed, and I stood in front of him.


    ¡°Are you still studying? No offense meant, but why were you at the clubst night?¡± Liam asked me. He might have already forgotten about what I told himst night.


    That I was ire-the club dancer who was constantly being followed by Leandro. It made sense, though. Who would focus on a club dancer when he could meet a lot of decent girls?


    ¡°I am already in my final year and soon to graduate, Liam. I just badly needed to be a working student because I had to support my siblings¡¯ education. Then, for my mom¡¯s medication too. She always has high blood pressure. Our father died when I was only twelve, so I had to be the breadwinner.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°But you know what? You can freely go to the club some other time to see me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just dancing there. No other things involved,¡± I chuckled while confidently waving my hands in front of him. I wanted him to know that I was different from the other women who used to sell their bodies.


    ¡°Then, I only talked to Leandro. You know him, he always wanted to be number one, but I didn¡¯t have any more customers aside from him. He wouldn¡¯t let me. But just in case you¡¯lle, you will be the number two to whom I could talk to,¡± I continued with a sweet smile on my lips.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin yourself, and I am sorry to hear about yourte father, Diane. Once you graduated and passed the CPA board exam, would you like to work for me? I mean, in mypany? How about a Cost ountant or a Payroll Supervisor?¡± Liam dly offered the kind of jobs that I would have never expected that woulde from a powerful CEO like him.


    bbergasted, I could not believe what he told me that my eyes woulde out of their sockets. I was still surprised until my lips formed a heartfelt smile that could almost reach my ears. I wanted to hug him, but I suppressed myself.


    ¡®Did I hear him, right? Was Liam really offering a decent job to a club dancer like me? And it was even EGC! How could I say ¡®no¡¯ when it was already a big opportunity for me at one of the most admiredpanies in the country?¡¯


    ¡°Really, sir? Oops, I mean-¡±


    Liam did not even finish the rest of what I was going to say because he immediately stood up and imed my parted lips while firmly cupping my face. Oh my God! For the umpteenth time, my tongue slipped, and I called him ¡®sir¡¯ again.


    For a moment, I was able to feel how soft his lips were. It was only a quick peck, but why does it feel like I seemed to have lost myself? It was my first kiss.


    Stunned by what Liam did, my body froze from head to toe. I could feel how my face flushed in red as if my cheeks were screaming humiliation. I could not stop swallowing real hard, and my eyes were silently asking him why he pursued that.


    But Liam just smiled and winked at me before stepping inside the bathroom. ¡°I told you. You will be punished the next time you will call me that endearment, Diane, and that was your first punishment. You can simply call me ¡®sir¡¯ again if you want another punishment anytime soon. Just wait here, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Never had I experienced such a severe headache. It could even smash my skull because the sharp twinge was hammering me unstoppably. I could feel my head spinning in due course, that all of my remaining strength left me out of the blue, and I almost fell onto the floor.


    My jaws had tightened as I grabbed a handful of my hair, and pulling on it seemed to help ease the pain. But instead of ck, all I could see was red.


    ¡°No!¡± I shouted while opening my eyes. I closed them again because it seemed like the whole room suddenly turned upside down after seeing that memory.


    ¡°Diane, what¡¯s wrong with you? Wait here. I¡¯ll just call the doctor real quick!¡± Mom was bothered.


    What escaped her lips made me frantically open my eyes due to the shock it caused me, despite the fact that I was still having the worst headache of my life. Mom was too concerned about me, which should not be the case right now.


    Her fear was mixed with confusion, and out of mistake, it was toote for her to realize that she identally left me here-all alone in the room with this rapist. I slowly backed away from him while sitting, almost reaching the other side of the bed.


    ¡°Diane, what¡¯s happening? Are you okay?¡± That Liam gestured that he would touch me, but I immediately shoved his hands away from me. Him, touching me, would be thest thing I would have ever wanted to happen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you darey your fingers on me! Do you think I would fall for your angelic face? You are just a devil in disguise, and I hate you! I hate you more than you could imagine! I don¡¯t want to see you again. So, please¡­ I beg you. Just leave me alone!¡± I whined out loud.


    While emphasizing the word ¡®devil,¡¯ I just hoped that he would finally leave while wishing that this would be ourst meeting. Just seeing him again already tortured every part of me.


    But what had just happened? Why would I remember such a scene after calling him ¡®sir?¡¯ What does that mean? Why does it seem like we were together in the same room, and he even kissed my lips?


    Why was I too grateful in that memory as if subtly being with him already cheered my soul? And who was that Leandro I mentioned?


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll be leaving you here¡­ if¡­ if you would tell me that you had already forgiven me, Diane¡­¡± he faltered, downcast.


    His voice was full of grief and sadness as if he had no other choice but to ept the fact that we would no longer have a second chance. And moving forward, there would never be an ¡®us.¡¯


    The truth was¡­ my heart wanted to feel sorry for him. I actually pitied him. He suffered from the car ident too, and based on what Mom told me earlier, he loved me dearly, and he truly cared for me. But was that enough reason for me to just neglect the past and forgive him?


    On the other side of the equation, my brain was telling me not to give in to him because he was only lying to me-that he was only disguising and pretending. He took advantage of my memory loss the time he approached me, what assurance did I have that he would never do that again?


    And now, he sounded like more ofmanding me to forgive him. Well, I would let him have the taste of his own medicine because everything should end here.


    ¡°Is that all? Is that all you want, so you could stop pestering me? Okay, fine! You don¡¯t have to get imprisoned because I won¡¯t file awsuit against you. I will forgive you, and even if it is hard for me, I will forget about what happened to us four years ago. But in one condition.¡±


    Full of resentment, I distastefully looked at him as if it could remove all of the emotional and ugly scars of the past. But it was the other way around. Just looking at his face opened up the wounds again, and I couldn¡¯t do anything to stop them from bleeding. Damn, I couldn¡¯t even say his name.


    He adoringly sped my hands and kissed my knuckles again before he spoke. ¡°What is it, Diane? I will do anything for you, anything. Just let me know.¡± Little did he know that I wanted him to surrender.


    For another time, I shoved his hands away. ¡°Really? If that¡¯s the case, then prove it to me.¡± I scoffed before speaking what I was eager to say to him, ¡°Just stay away from me! Don¡¯t show your face in front of me ever again.¡±


    E N D   OF   B O O K   1


    *~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


    BOOK 2:


    SHADOWS OF MY DARK PAST


    *~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


    ¡°Can true love mend all the heartaches brought by the painful past?¡±


    The story follows the life of Diane after knowing the truth behind her forgotten past. How will she opt to continue living her life if the man whom she has gotten rid of-chooses to stay beside her?


    C O M I N G   S O O N


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!